The Rise of Azkoval
Author: null
Date: 2024-06-19T09:51:02.666000+00:00

Prologue: The Fall

For almost 30 years, the hereditary kingdom of Azkoval lived in harmony. An agrarian society, the kingdom was ruled by Welton the Wise. Azkoval was not a utopia. Lives were difficult; life spans short. Men, women and children worked sunrise to sunset to bring in the crops, tend to the animals and maintain their homes.

People knew what to expect from life, though. What they had was theirs and they lived for their family and their kingdom.

Then life changed abruptly.

A cabal of greedy merchants, power-hungry aristocrats and religious zealots convinced Welton’s arrogant half-brother Wilhelm that he would make a better king. From this group of small-minded people, a plot was hatched.

At the time of The Fall, as it would come to be known in later years, there was a purge. Welton and his wife, Melina, were killed; the family of any landed gentry loyal to Welton was exiled or slain; and hundreds of citizens who had the temerity to express displeasure with the new regime were imprisoned or put to death.

The ensuing decade was one of turmoil for the citizenry of Azkoval. Most folk were removed from the intrigue of the capital, but their lives were affected in other ways.

The costs of goods rose steadily as many other kingdoms refused to trade with the Azkovalians; non-secular doctrine became a forced part of everyday life; taxes from the lords and the kingship increased steadily as farmers were required to provide more of their crops and the small amount of money they made to pay for the king’s increasingly lavish lifestyle.

There was little hope for the future. The neighboring countries turned a blind eye to the plight of the Azkoval citizens. Most were on a constant war footing to fend off raids into their lands by starving families in border areas. Others lacked the strength to provide any meaningful assistance. None were considered allies to the Azkoval king.

Unknown to everyone, there was a lone light in the distance.

Chapter 1: Return of the King

The Denayian mercenary force had rarely been this close to their homeland. More than 200 strong, they mostly quelled disturbances in places far from the land of most of their births. Their reputation was legendary. For a price, they would take on any sized force. They had defeated almost a thousand at Kalingard by using guile and hit-and-run tactics.

They had overthrown a despot in Malicar by besieging his walled capital and waiting for a mistake. They had taken down thieves and blackguards by the hundreds.

Now they found themselves in a country most had heard little about, and none of it good.

Still, they followed Johan. He was their leader and he had proven his mettle on many occasions. Although some were unsure of this course of action, they were smart enough never to question him. For the reputation of the mercenaries was secondary to that of Johan the Merciless.

The moniker was somewhat misleading. Johan had shown himself to be compassionate on many occasions – but never to his enemies. Johan did not bluster or boast. He was not a diplomat; he was a warrior. An expert swordsman, he was equally adept with a bow or a mace. If weapons were not available he could kill with his bare hands – or feet. He once used the top of his head to cave in a man’s skull.

Johan lived by one simple rule: strike first. Many a speech had been interrupted by Johan’s blade. Many a word had died upon the lips of a man who thought it wise to tell Johan exactly how powerful he was.

In Malicar, the chief bishop stood on a parapet railing loudly about his god’s vengeance on the Denayians. Well, at least he did until a bolt from Johan’s crossbow flew into the bishop’s mouth and through his brain. Then he was silent.

Now here they were in Azkoval, a backward country to be sure. Johan had taken 30 men with him and instructed the others to encircle the perimeter.

They had been stalking a band of about a dozen for almost three days – since they came upon a village where seven men and four women had been slain and left to rot in the streets.

For Genrico, Johan’s oldest (and perhaps only) friend and second-in-command, it was the first time he had seen anger in his leader’s eyes. Johan was almost emotionless during times of battle. His face was usually set in a steely resolve, although Genrico knew Johan’s mind was still moving rapidly.

Now, the longer they followed the angrier Johan had become. Until earlier in the day, that is. Johan had come to a sudden stop and dismounted just outside of another small village.

“They kidnapped a couple of fighters this time,” he had said. “It will not be long before we have them.”

Indeed he was right. The group had barely traveled a quarter day further when the trail had disappeared into a forest. A tracker was sent forward and came back shortly with word: The party was only a short distance inward.

Johan was never a man for stealth. He could be sneaky, to be sure, but he preferred to have his quarry know he was coming. There was something about seeing the fear in their eyes, Genrico thought, when they realized who was stalking them that made Johan happy.

This time was no different.

The 30 men in the main force circled the camp with the larger body forming a ring from the roadway in each direction in the forest. There would be no escape for the band of kidnappers, murderers and rapists. Genrico knew this for sure.

As Johan’s group closed in on the dozen they dispatched sentries as the found them. As they reached the clearing, Johan strode forward boldly.

“Martis,” he screamed. “Your time has come to an end!”

There was a general discord in the camp as men climbed off their rape victims and tried to arm themselves. The mercenaries offered no quarter. Unarmed men were slain just as though they had been a threat. When only two were left, Johan whistled for his men to stop. The assault had taken less time that it took to start a cooking fire.

“These two are mine,” he said simply. The two men, boys really, were standing half dressed in front of an ornate tent.

“Do you know who I am? My father will never stand for this,” a black-haired youth bellowed. “If you leave now, we won’t mention this. You may leave Azkoval without search.”

Johan chuckled.

“Tell me, Martis,” he said icily. “Exactly who are you?”

The youth bristled.

“I am the son of the king!” he said. “I am heir to the throne.”

Johan nodded slightly.

“And you?” he asked the other boy. “What is your name?”

“I am Renati,” he said haughtily. “My father is King Wilhelm’s chamberlain. I am a future minister in Prince Martis’ government.”

Johan again gave a slight nod. Then without warning his sword flashed through the air and Renati’s head fell at Martis’ feet. A second later his hand, bearing a signet ring, was pressed into Martis’ face.

“You are the son of a usurper, boy,” Johan yelled loudly. “I am the son of the rightful king. I am Joseph of Azkoval. I have come to collect my throne from your bastard father and whore mother.”

Johan gave the man in front of him little time to reflect on the revelation before Martis, too, was beheaded. Still, Genrico had seen recognition on the boy’s face. He knew, without a doubt, that Johan has spoken truly.

With little fanfare, Johan scooped both heads into a basket and turned to his men.

“I am Joseph, son of Welton and Melina,” he said. “I am the rightful heir to the Azkoval throne. I am the wealthy client who has paid for this venture. I am the one whom you serve. Any who wish may leave without regret. Those who stay with me shall be rewarded handsomely when I assume the throne.”

Genrico hesitated but a moment before falling to his knees.

“Milord,” he said. “I swear my fealty to you.”

Joseph’s laughter rang through the forest.

“I ask for no oaths from those I trust with my life,” he said. “I ask only for your allegiance and your continued companionship. We have bowed before no king or commoner and I will never ask that you bow unto me, my comrades.”

Still, of the 200 or so men packed into the clearing, almost all dropped to one knee, their swords held in front of them in fealty.

“Arise,” Joseph said with emotion. “Arise, my brothers. We are but two weeks’ walk from the capital. We will continue to slay any soldier we meet without question. The Burbridge estate is along the way. We will assume control of it first then take the throne.”

With a clamor, the mercenaries from Denaya resumed their trek to the west.

The next morning found them preparing to lay siege to the estate of Lord Burbridge. There were no walls and the manor seemed to bustle with activity.

“Perhaps we can just walk in and take over,” Genrico surmised. “It wouldn’t be the first time we have taken advantage of less-than-adequate defenses.”

Joseph considered the comment for a moment.

“I believe that might be the case,” he said. “Split the men up into smaller groups. Make sure someone who speaks Az or Trade Common is with each group. If we run out of native speakers, leave the rest of the group here. I want no more than eight to any group. Spread them throughout the market. If it comes to a battle, I don’t want any citizen harmed.”

Genrico nodded his assent. He believed that collateral damage, when necessary, was a cost of war. It was one of the few items that he and Johan disagreed about. To Johan, a non-combatant was to be protected at all times. Genrico finally understood why.

“As you wish, Milord,” Genrico said. Johan hit him across the rear end with the flat of his sword when he turned.

“Will you stop with the Milord thing,” he said testily. “I am the same today as I was yesterday. I will be the same tomorrow. From the time I was nine years old, I grew up the same as the rest of you. I smelled of salt and fish guts. I slept on a straw cot and shaved my head to avoid the lice. I fought the battles at Rotneya and Badenroot as you did. We are more brothers than king and subject.”

Genrico had jumped when the sword hit his backside. But he listened to Joseph’s speech just the same. It might have been the most words he had ever heard at once from the man’s mouth.

“Perhaps we have lived the same for the past 10 years,” Genrico said. “But the first nine years of your life makes you king and me the subject. When you assume the throne, you will have to get used to it. Just as I will have to get used to calling you King Joseph instead of That Bastard Johan.”

Joseph laughed but Genrico turned serious.

“Your father,” he said. “The father I knew, who was he?”

“A priest, believe it or not,” Joseph said. “He learned of the plot and raced to warn my father. But he got there only shortly before the coup. My father charged the man with protecting me.”

Joseph’s eyes hardened to slits. He shook his head as though to erase a memory.

“We managed to escape to Denaya,” he said. “It took Wilhelm almost a month to get things under control. The man who raised me was accused of killing my father and mother. He was considered a traitor to Azkoval. In recent years, the truth has been more or less revealed. A couple of conspirators tried to overthrow Wilhelm without success. But they rallied the people by telling them the truth about the Bishop, the lords and Wilhelm. I’ve kept in contact – as Johan – with several Denayians who travel here for trade.”

Genrico nodded but appeared thoughtful.

“Why now?” he asked. “Why didn’t you come here earlier to assume the throne?”

A small smile creased Joseph’s face.

“Because, my friend, we are finally strong enough and tested enough to overthrown the king by force, if necessary,” he said. “We have spent the past four years learning every facet of warfare. We can lay a siege or battle head to head. We can kill from the tree line or from a boat. We have no man among us who isn’t hardened enough to see this through if it proves difficult. We have several men who are natural leaders to help me reshape Azkoval when the time comes. We call ourselves mercenaries but in truth, we are an army. We are, perhaps, the most powerful army in the world. I certainly know of no country that would wish to oppose us.”

Genrico stopped and took a look around him. While he was focusing on the smaller parts of the group, Johan had been looking at the group as a whole. And Johan was right: They were a powerful army. Certainly it would take weeks or months for any king to raise an army this size. If it could be managed that army wouldn’t be comprised of professional soldiers. It would contain mostly farmers or sailors or merchants. He chuckled inwardly.

“A professional army,” he said with amazement. “Well, we’ve certainly had practice at overthrowing tyrants.”

“Indeed,” Joseph admitted. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you of my plan earlier. I doubted anyone would believe it. Almost everyone – even in Denaya – has heard the story about how the king’s entire bloodline was wiped out except for poor, bastard Wilhelm.”

“It was the only way for Wilhelm to be considered legitimate,” Genrico added. “If the country knew you were still alive, he would have never been accepted. He would have been overthrown within weeks.”

“A shame,” Joseph said. “But he will pay for his deceit. His reckoning is not far away. And his life span is to be measured in days, not years.”

Chapter 2: Change in Leadership

Joseph spent the night on the manor grounds with his men. The next two weeks would be spent travelling to Azkoval’s capital city – Tyrell. After a brief reconnaissance, it would be time to confront the usurper king, Wilhelm.

The conversation with Lord Burbridge and his son was strained after the revelation of Joseph’s and Elena’s betrothal. The man had spoken truly. Elena had been promised to Joseph. The marriage contract had been signed and sealed. The announcement was postponed by the coup.

Joseph wasn’t sure the betrothal was common knowledge. He doubted Elena knew of it but the look on her face told Joseph that she did. The same look also told him that she would prefer to be Jonathan’s wife than his queen.

Still, a contract was a contract. Not that there would be any record of the contract. But Joseph decided to put aside any decision on the matter until after Tyrell was conquered.

The trip to Tyrell took him past Elena’s former home. Burbridge and his son took 40 men at arms to secure Westmont and to prevent its current occupant from sending reinforcements to Tyrell.

Joseph thought about staying to ensure success but he reasoned that the time spent taking on Browingham would be better spent on the road to Tyrell. If Burbridge couldn’t hold the region, Joseph could send troops after he secured the capital.

“Lady Elena is to be the queen?” Genrico asked from beside Joseph.

Joseph was pulled from his thoughts.

“I think not,” Joseph answered. “I believe she would prefer not. And I would prefer not to have to kill the Burbridge line.”

Genrico nodded thoughtfully.

“But to renege on the betrothal is just as disrespectful as committing adultery,” he reasoned.

“It is not so much disrespect that I worry about,” Joseph stated. “If I wanted her, I would marry her and ensure her fidelity. But she would always prefer Jonathan and Jonathan would prefer her. He would fight for her if I chose to enforce the contract. I can be reasonable and let her go or I can face civil war within six months of my ascension. No one will be the wiser so long as people keep their own counsel.”

Genrico’s eyes had never left Joseph. A small smile graced his lips.

“You love her and you want her to be happy,” he said quietly so as not to be overheard. “She wants to marry Jonathan and her happiness means more to you than yours.”

Joseph cast a sideways glance.

“You know I have no time for niceties,” Joseph replied.

“Yes,” Genrico said through his grin. “That is indeed your reputation. But you forget that I have been with you from the start. I know the reality. The reputation served its purpose. I can tell this is difficult for you. But you’re probably making the right decision.”

Joseph shrugged and walked forward to head the column as it neared Tyrell.

Joseph and Genrico used a standard ruse to gain entrance to the king’s manor. They posed at dignitaries from Denaya. Few in Azkoval could speak Denayian and fewer still could read the language.

The Denayian government had cut off relations with Azkoval after The Fall. Many countries had. The policies of Wilhelm had assured that. The lack of trading partners had cut into the Azkoval economy. The port cities had all but dried up. So an official entreaty from the Denayian king would be greeted favorably.

The depths of Azkoval’s despair were evident in the quickness King Wilhelm and his queen, Sandra, agreed to meet the envoys. It caught Joseph and Genrico by surprise.

But Joseph spotted an opportunity when he walked into the chamber that once was his father’s haven. The king and queen were seated in high-backed chairs and the chamberlain stood to the king’s right. Two guards stood by the door as Joseph and Genrico entered.

Genrico could see the feral smile cross Joseph’s lips as he entered the chamber. Genrico knew without a doubt that Joseph would leave the room as king or corpse. Genrico knew his fate would follow that of his leader.

Joseph gave a sweeping bow in reverence to the king and queen. He spoke in Az with a slight trace of an accent, mimicking Genrico’s usage of the language as closely as he could.

“Greeting from King Olaf of Denaya,” he said regally and began reading from a scroll of paper. “In the days of yore, Azkoval and Denaya were great allies. In many instances we’ve lent support to one another in times of war and in times of peace. Our lands were dependent upon the other for survival.

“It is to both of our regrets that times have changed. It is our belief that it is far past time for our sovereignties to resume our ties of long ago.”

King Wilhelm beamed at the words. He was being recognized by a foreign power. His dream of legitimacy was realized – after 10 long years.

“From the nation of Denaya, I offer to King Wilhelm and Queen Sandra a gift,” Joseph said as he opened the basket that held the heads of Martis and Renati.

King Wilhelm and Queen Sandra moved forward to the edge of their seats.

“Good Genrico, would you be so kind as to offer this to the Chamberlain when the time is right,” Joseph said in Denayian. Genrico nodded gravely. A certain part of him was enjoying this.

“Years ago, King Wilhelm, a child and his guardian washed ashore in Denaya,” Joseph said. “A child torn from his homeland and forced to flee for his very life. Denaya nurtured the boy. It turned him into an adult and prepared him for his future.”

The king and queen were following the story with rapt attention.

“You have a child, do you not?” Joseph asked.

“We do,” the king said proudly. “He is away on travels at present. I do hope you will stay until you get the chance to meet him.”

Joseph smiled.

“I met your son two days hence, Wilhelm,” Joseph said with malice. “Along with yours, Chamberlain.”

The change in vocal tone was not lost on Wilhelm.

“No see here, dignitary that you may be...” Wilhelm blustered.

“Silence, usurper,” Joseph bellowed.

“I am Joseph, rightful King of Azkoval, and I have returned to claim my throne,” Joseph roared. “You three know my body was never found. You three know I speak the truth. Look at my ring. See my sword.”

Almost in a trance, Wilhelm’s eyes went first to Joseph’s ring finger then to his waist.

“You killed my father and raped my mother before my very eyes, Wilhelm,” Joseph spat. “As I lay hidden, watching you defile my mother, I vowed one day I would return the favor to you.”

Joseph gave an almost imperceptible nod to Genrico who rolled Renati’s head across the floor. It came to rest in front of the Chamberlain.

At the same moment, Joseph reached into the basket and dumped Maris’ head at the feet of Wilhelm and Sandra.

“You son is dead by my hand,” he said as his sword left his scabbard. “I have no interested in raping your pig of a wife so we are at the end of our little play.”

Joseph heard the sounds of swords clashing behind him. Wilhelm and his fat wife were decapitated on one stroke and the Chamberlain was dispatched on the next. Then Joseph joined the fray.

As the alarm went forth, the palace was overrun. The soldiers loyal to Wilhelm were met by Joseph’s army as they forced their way into the castle proper. The trio of guards in the throne room offered little resistance to Genrico’s and Joseph’s blade. They were loyal but they were soft. In less time than a meal, the castle and the city of Tyrell fell to King Joseph.

The ensuing weeks brought Joseph’s men through the nearer parts of the country. In the early part of his ascension, he was met by armed soldiers; conscripts mostly forced to fight by their lords. Joseph and his army tried their best to capture as many as possible unharmed.

As word of Joseph’s return spread through the country, it became more likely that the king and his band would be greeted by empty manors as the previous lords and ladies had looted as much as they could carry and fled.

Joseph had dispatched several armed groups on the trails to find and return the items to the new lords – whoever they turned out to be. Within eight weeks, Joseph and his army had reached the farthest eastern border of Azkoval and the word of his return had reached almost everywhere else.

By the time he returned to Tyrell, Joseph would be forced to appoint several new lords to replace those who had fled, been incarcerated or been killed.

“Genrico, please stay behind,” Joseph said when the group had begun to bed down a day’s ride from Tyrell. Genrico obeyed without question.

“You will not be returning with us,” Joseph said.

Genrico’s eyes widened in surprise. He was certain he had done nothing to displease Joseph. He was equally as certain that if he had, Joseph would have had no reluctance to point it out earlier.

“Milord?” he asked.

“The lands south of here are yours, Genrico,” Joseph said with a smile. “Or should I say Lord Genrico?”

“Milord!” Genrico answered in surprise. “I am no nobleman. I am a soldier!”

“Indeed, my friend,” Joseph said, “which is why your lands are closest to the capital. You will be the first to come to my aid if Tyrell is attacked. We have rid this land of many vermin over the past weeks but we have not killed them all. The Bishop is still in hiding and many of the merchants behind the coup are still unaccounted for. I have no doubt they will be back.

“In a few months, I plan to travel to the southern points of Azkoval. From there, I plan to dispatch an envoy to Creight to try to convince him to return those who sought safety there. The Caliph’s father was complicit in the coup – at least according to the bishop when he attacked us. I have no doubt that many of those who benefited from my father’s downfall will seek safe harbor there. I plan to take as many men as we can muster – perhaps 400. That gives you a while to raise an army that can protect Tyrell during my absence. It will take many months for us to travel to the Wellington region and longer if I must travel to Creight and force the Caliph’s hand. You will govern the country in my stead.”

Genrico was stunned.

“But I know nothing of running an estate let alone anything larger,” he persisted.

Joseph laughed.

“And I know exactly as much,” he replied. “We’ll learn together or we’ll fail together. It is you who have ensured the army has all it required. You are the one who suggested the divisions we now hold. I have seven others that I have selected to receive lordships for their service to me. Those are men you can rely upon to help you govern. I want you to pick a dozen of our better soldiers to accompany you to Larchman. That is where you will now call home, if it suits you.”

Word filtered slowly to the southernmost region of Azkoval. But it made its way there. The lordship was terrified that Joseph would arrive and wreak havoc on his fiefdom.

His contact in the north had said it was likely and that he should raise an army to defend himself. The woman had even sent a handful of retainers loyal to her to his aid.

If her Ladyship’s husband ever caught wind of their plans, he likely would kill them both. Likewise, if Lord Wellington’s wife found out it would spell the end of his life. But their plan was foolproof. Joseph had already taken care of the most difficult part – ridding Azkoval of its illegitimate king. If Joseph were to die without an heir, a pitched battle for the throne would be the next step.

Lord Wellington and his consort planned to make sure they were the last ones standing.

Joseph restored the Westmont heritage and appointed Jonathan Burbridge as steward, pending a legitimate heir. The young man was speechless, as was Elena for a moment. But she pulled Joseph aside after his announcement.

“I will fulfill the pledge my parents made,” Elena told him. “If you desire it.”

The young woman was torn. In her youth, Joseph was her constant companion. Lord Westmont and King Welton were good friends as were Queen Melina and Lady Westmont. Elena had known, even at age 7, that she would one day be Queen of Azkoval. After the coup the loss of her legacy angered her. But Jonathan Burbridge, two years older than Joseph and three years older than Elena, became a source of comfort.

As she grew older, her feelings for Jonathan had deepened – as had his for her. She had resigned herself that she would be Jonathan’s mistress but never his wife. At least she had resigned herself to that fate until she recognized an apparition in the marketplace.

She was embarrassed by the fact that her initial thoughts were identical to Jonathan’s. She could be the next Lord Burbidge’s wife. Then reality sunk in. She knew Joseph was aware of the arrangement. She also knew that Joseph was aware a formal marriage contract had been constructed and approved by the families.

Joseph turned to gaze at Elena.

“If I desired it, you would have no say in the matter,” he said harshly. He saw Elena flinch at his words.

Joseph paused to calm his nerves.

“It is not an easy decision for me, Lady Elena,” Joseph said. “There are numerous reasons I do not take this announcement lightly. I believe those who knew of what our parents proposed are either here or dead. Outside of Lord Burbridge and his heir, I believe the only other who knows is my aide, the new Lord Larchman. You might remember him as my friend, Genrico. He will remain silent.”

Chapter 3: New Faces in Unexpected Places

And so it was that King Joseph and his entourage began their trek to the southernmost climes of Azkoval. Lord Burbridge and Lord Larchman led two columns of the massive army that wended its way through the countryside as Elena of Westmont ruled the country in Joseph’s stead.

The announcement had been met with some outrage from the nobility but the chamberlain squelched the discontent in the same way as he had earlier. He simply stated that those viewed as obstructing the steward would be dealt with most harshly upon King Joseph’s return. Choran did not need to go into detail – nor did any of the nobility doubt that King Joseph would eventually return.

The few who simply could not stomach the prospect of being ruled by a woman elected to return to their own holdings for the duration.

Joseph traveled with the Burbridge portion of the army – along with Jonathan Burbridge, who was acting as Joseph’s aide-de-camp. The army that went forward with Joseph was comprised mainly of untested soldiers who picked up whatever weapon they could find to join the crusade.

As the procession made its way through small cities and smaller towns, the army grew as men and women, boys and girls picked up stakes to join in the fight to free one of Azkoval’s last remaining strongholds of conspirators. Those in the travelling party did not complain. They accepted short rations and scavenging parties when the need arose. The villages brought forth any victuals they could afford to part with to feed the army as it passed. By the time the group camped a few leagues from the manor house of Lord Wellington, it had grown to almost 400 strong.

A much more nimble army led by Genrico of Larchman had taken a circuitous route to the border lands. Genrico’s army was filled with battle-tested veterans, not only from the army of Johan the Merciless but from a group of men who had returned to Azkoval when word of Joseph’s ascension reached their ears. Genrico’s squadron numbered barely more than 150 but the smaller size made it possible to avoid major population centers and to forage for food during the journey.

Their only job was to arrive unannounced and undetected on Lord Wellington’s boundary – a feat they successfully completed by travelling mainly at night by the light of the moon.

Joseph slept in a tent although he would have been fine on the ground beside his men. Those that accompanied him insisted it was necessary and he hadn’t fought them on it. He had enough battles ahead of him and he planned to pick his fights carefully. He firmly intended to be at the head of the column that took out the Wellingtons and continued across the border, should that be necessary. It had been his way since the outset: He would not put his people into harm’s way without facing it himself first.

It had garnered the loyalty of his troops but the idea had galled his advisors, including his aide-de-camp, Jonathan Burbridge.

The Burbridge family was an enigma. Lord Burbridge had been his father’s first commerce adviser and had fought Welton at every turn. Burbridge had finally resigned in a snit when King Welton had insisted on reparations to another country after a series of ill-advised raids from a border lord.

From that moment on, Burbridge was a constant thorn in Welton’s side. Joseph had heard his father often remark how much better life would be if he had kept Burbridge in the capital where he could keep an eye on him. As it was, the Burbridge family was free to rile up the aristocracy over matters large and small.

Still, Joseph was certain of the man’s loyalty – just as he was certain of the younger Burbridge’s. The family was under no obligation to rescue Elena Westmont. They certainly were under no obligation to provide for her for a decade following her rescue. Then they had used their own funds to find and purchase almost every heirloom that Elena had lost when her parents were killed.

Lord Burbridge had insisted upon raising an army. Joseph would have been worried about treachery if not for the presence of Genrico on the flank. Genrico sent a series of messengers across the distance, mostly to ensure that Joseph was still well, the king knew. Jonathan surely understood the reason behind the constant contact but he was unfailingly polite to the messengers. The young man’s mother also accompanied the army while a younger sister stayed at the estate and it was a certainty that Genrico would slaughter every member of the Burbridge family if they proved duplicitous.

Joseph had sent word to Genrico that he was fine and that he believed Lord Burbridge and his son were trustworthy but that didn’t slow the flow the of messengers any. Resigned, Joseph met with the young men when they arrived, fed them and then sent them on their way.

The first indication Joseph had that anything was amiss was when Jonathan Burbridge entered his tent in the middle of the night and took up a defensive position at the door. He had his back to Joseph but the king was wary. He had slept with his sword nearby for many years and this was no different.

“Jonathan?” Joseph asked in a low voice.

“We have had someone sneak through our pickets,” Jonathan said without turning around. He kept his eyes on the tent flap as if awaiting an enemy combatant at any moment.

“It’s probably another of Genrico’s messengers,” Joseph noted, relaxing a bit.

“I don’t think so, Sire,” Jonathan said. “Lord Larchman’s men wait until dawn and always come directly to the camp. This one was seen skulking around the perimeter. Our pickets attempted to apprehend him but he ... he simply disappeared into the night.”

Jonathan shivered as the thought of sorcery went through him. Like many in Azkoval, he had been told tales of witches and wizards – of demons and devils – since he was a child. He tried to tell himself that he didn’t believe them but the dark nights on the trail had made him wonder if there were things out there he didn’t understand.

Joseph arose and put on his leather armor. He didn’t believe in fairy tales and he knew he was the only person associated with this section of the army with the skills to track someone through a forest. The soldiers with him were brave and true but they were not the skilled army that Genrico commanded. In fact, many of them plodded like cattle through the terrain.

“I will find this person,” Joseph declared only to have Jonathan do his best to bar his way.

“Sire, please stay here,” he pleaded. “If someone is sneaking around the camp it is so they can get close to you. It makes little sense for you to make it easier.”

Joseph bristled – as he’d done numerous times over the course of the march – at the forced idleness. His only action on the campaign had been greeting the people in the towns and villages they had gone through.

“We need to find out if this is a solo excursion or a prelude to something larger,” Joseph insisted. “I am the person most qualified to hunt down this person who disappears in the night. I don’t think you can dispute that.”

“I can’t,” Jonathan relented. “Allow me to dress and I will accompany you.”

Joseph smiled at the man in front of him.

“You are a good man, Jonathan,” he said. “You are wise and you are learned. That is why I wanted you at my side on our adventure. However, you are not a soldier and you are not a scout. I could no sooner sneak up on this person with you around that I could a doe in the field. I will be fine. I have fought scores of battles in the past few years and I have emerged unscathed each time.”

“And if this is the time you do not?” Jonathan asked.

“Then I do not and you know what you need to do to protect Elena,” Joseph answered with a shrug. “Now I must get moving. It will be daylight shortly and I want to be well ensconced between the army and Wellington before the sun disappears.”

Jonathan stepped aside and watched as his king – and a man he admired – left the tent.

“If anyone asks, I made it a direct order,” Joseph told him with a smile. Then he seemed to disappear into the darkness just as the sentry had claimed the enemy scout had done earlier.

It didn’t take Joseph long to find the tracks from where his sentries had stumbled blindly through the trees. He followed them until they doubled back toward him and then pressed forward.

The scout’s trail was far more difficult to locate but soon he found signs of human passage through the foliage. The signs were subtle and it was evident to him that the person was very good. He worried that if Wellington had a company of infantry with these skills, the group could massacre the army while it slept.

The trail led to a meadow and then disappeared again. It was a smell on the breeze that caused Joseph to look up at the edge of the forest. He knew instantly that if the person he had been pursuing meant him harm he would be dead by now.

“Will you come down or do I need to smoke you out?” Joseph asked. He saw the shape of a small figure in the tree’s branches through the waning moon. He was thankful that he didn’t see the glint of a dagger or a sword. Nor did he see the outline of a raised crossbow. He had no doubt that if the person had a crossbow the first he would have known of it was when the bolt sank between his shoulders.

“I’ll come down,” a high-pitched voice answered. Rather than climb down the tree’s trunk, the figure grasped the branch on which it sat, turned a somersault and landed in a neat crouch in front of Joseph. He knew the fall had to be at least twice a man’s height – and he knew he would have broken his leg (or his neck) if he had tried it. The face looking up at him wasn’t a child. It was a young woman. She wore armor that almost matched Joseph’s in appearance and she had a dagger tucked into a sheath at her waist.

“Who might you be?” Joseph asked.

“I was about to ask you the same question,” the young woman replied.

“Fair enough,” Joseph said. “I am King Joseph of Azkoval.”

“Oh, bugger,” the young woman said in a tight voice. She immediately dropped to her knees in front of him.

“I am not sure if you meant that as an insult or not,” Joseph said with a smile. “I was away from Azkoval for many years and I’m not certain what the term means.”

The woman looked up and saw the king smiling at her. She had heard stories of his prowess in the field and that was how she was certain he was telling the truth. She had evaded his sentries for several days, probing their defenses and finding them inadequate. It was only a day earlier she had learned that the army with the king was meant as a ruse. There was a smaller, fiercer army camped behind a mountain only a short distance away.

If she hadn’t been in place when the second army arrived she would never had gotten close to them. As it was, it had taken her almost a full day to sneak away before she was captured.

“Get up, for Euclid’s sake,” Joseph told the woman. “And tell me your name and your business.”

The young woman arose and looked at the king. He carried a sword though the woods but she hadn’t heard him until he passed by the first time. The sword should have made his approach evident for quite some time before he appeared.

“My name is Julia,” she said.

“Are you a spy for the Wellingtons?” Joseph inquired.

“That is a difficult question to answer, Sire,” the young woman replied.

“I don’t believe it should be,” Joseph told her.

“What I mean is that, yes, I was sent out to ascertain your movements but I haven’t relayed that information to the lord of the manor,” she told him. “He knows you are nearby but he doesn’t know exactly where. I also haven’t told him of the real threat to his holding.”

Joseph frowned at the news. If the scout were a man, Joseph would have found a way to ensure he was telling the truth. It wasn’t in his nature to do that to female, however.

“I am afraid you are my prisoner until this engagement is concluded,” he said.

“Sire, wait!” the young woman said as he took her upper arm. He felt muscles beneath the armor and it surprised him. It surprised him enough that he stopped when she commanded him to.

“I am more valuable free,” she told him. “Lord Wellington has about 200 men camped between here and the manor. I can show you a way around them. You can impose your army – or the one camped behind the manor – between them and cut them off. But if I don’t return shortly, I fear they will be ordered forward to fight you. The army that travels with you is not prepared for a general engagement. I believe you understand that very well. I fear that you would lose many of your soldiers before your other wing can close up. By that time, the Wellingtons will be across the border and you will have to fight a series of pitched battles between here and the Creight capital. The lord has had almost a year to plan his withdrawal if it becomes necessary.”

Joseph looked closer at the young women.

“You know tactics,” he said.

“I have studied them some,” the woman admitted through her blush.

“Does Lord Wellington employ female soldiers?” Joseph inquired. He had faced female warriors in his travels and he knew the army with Genrico wouldn’t falter. He also believed that the army with Lord Burbridge would probably be slaughtered rather than fight women.

“No,” the woman answered. She frowned. “He considers women to the worth less than a good ox.”

“And yet he employs you,” Joseph pointed out with raised eyebrows.

“Grudgingly,” the woman admitted. “I believe it is because he cares little whether I live or die. He is so intent upon bringing harm to you that he pays attention to little else.”

Joseph nodded as pieces clicked together in his head.

“You are intimate in the household,” he determined. “You are not a maid or a servant. That much I know. May I assume you are Lord Wellington’s daughter?”

The woman gulped noticeably as she stared at the king.

Chapter 4: Altered Directions

It was just past midday when Genrico slipped into Joseph’s camp. He had not seen his friend in almost six months and he greeted the king with an embrace. Lord Burbridge and Jonathan stood in the tent with Joseph.

“I received new orders this morning and I wanted to confirm they came from you,” Genrico said, offering a sideways glance at the two other men.

“They know of the change,” Joseph told him.

“So you want me to move to a new position?” Genrico asked. “Are you certain it isn’t an ambush?”

“No,” Joseph admitted.

“May I inquire as to how you came to this decision?” Genrico wondered. It wasn’t like Joseph to make late changes to a plan unless they were necessary.

He was shocked when Joseph chuckled.

“I have come into some information as I tracked a scout,” he said. “Our new locations will permit closer contact between our armies. I believe it will let us shuffle reinforcements as needed.”

“That would be good,” Genrico said.

Joseph pondered his answer.

“I do not suggest we do this blindly,” he confessed. “You will be in a position to survey the situation from varying angles by using scouts. We will be fairly exposed as we travel through the valley but that is unavoidable. We are just as exposed here.”

“Did you know there is a sizable force camped on the other side of that forest?” Genrico asked, gesturing toward the west.

“I didn’t know it until very recently,” Joseph admitted. “Genrico, I am under-equipped with scouts. It was an oversight that I won’t repeat. I planned to survey the route myself before I permit the army to detour.”

“Your Highness!” Lord Burbridge began to protest.

“We’ve been through this, I know,” Joseph said wearily. “These men, they follow me blindly. I will not put them in potential harm without cause. The only way I will know for certain what we face is to face it myself first. I have been content to be the coddled king for the majority of this trip. I am a warrior, Lord Burbridge. I am a fighter. This is where I excel.”

“You’re a leader,” Genrico corrected gently. He knew the other men would never say anything. But Genrico had been second in command for too long to permit this to pass without comment. “These men follow you blindly, yes. I concur with that statement. They follow you blindly for the same reason the rest of us have. We believe in you. We trust you. Your statement is a prime reason why we love you, King Joseph. You will not permit your men to face a test you do not face yourself. That time will come soon enough. You do not need to face every challenge alone. I can dispatch four men to scout your way if you will delay long enough for me to return to my camp. They will be here by sundown tomorrow and you can undertake your movements under cover of darkness. Will you consider this?”

Joseph looked hard at Genrico for a long moment before he nodded.

“That seems like a compromise I can live with,” he declared. Jonathan and his father let out long breaths. They had seen the hard stare and they worried that the two men might come to blows. Both knew that Genrico could kill them almost instantly but they would intervene before the king came to harm.

“Your Highness, there is something I need to discuss with you privately,” Genrico said, again glancing at the Burbridge men. Joseph frowned but nodded.

“If you will excuse us, gentlemen,” he said, gesturing to the tent flap with his head.

“Actually, they can stay,” Genrico told him. “I would prefer we take a walk.”

Genrico wouldn’t risk the information he had to impart being overhead by anyone, and a tent was not the most secure of meeting places.

Joseph nodded and followed his oldest friend out of the tent. Genrico led him away from the camp and into the woods.

“You have a spy in your camp,” Genrico told him in a low voice.

Joseph stopped and stared at him.

“How would you know something like that?” he asked.

“I ran across a messenger on my way over,” Genrico explained. “He was making enough noise to attract my attention from the moment I entered the forest. I tracked him until I was certain where he was going. He was almost to the other side of the forest when I killed him.”

“You killed him?” Joseph asked, frowning again. “Was that necessary?”

“He was only a few trees from finding the other army,” Genrico told him. “I spotted their fires on my way down the mountain. I thought it was you until I got a view of them. The messenger was headed toward them – and toward the manor. I couldn’t risk raising the alarm.”

“Understood,” Joseph told him. Genrico reached into his tunic and retrieved a slip of parchment. Genrico spoke Az almost flawlessly but he couldn’t read it very well. He extended his hand for Joseph.

“‘We are camped half a day’s walk from your manor,’” the note read. “‘We are past the hills just short of Compass Woods. I count 298 men in camp. I will send more when I hear of further plans.’”

“Damnation,” Joseph hissed. Genrico ran the words through his head.

“It is someone familiar with the area,” he said. “He identifies the woods by name and knows how far we are from the manor. It is someone who has been here before. Do you have any recent additions to the ranks?”

Joseph shook his head.

“The farms for the past few days have been vacant,” he said. “I’m sure you found the same thing.”

“We did,” Genrico admitted with a frown. “That means it is someone relatively close to you. Be on your guard!”

“I am always on my guard,” Joseph said with a small, feral smile. “It seems our friend doesn’t know of your army. That is good. It excludes those I am closest to.”

“I don’t trust them,” Genrico said of the Burbridge family – for at least the hundredth time –. “The man’s bride is serving as steward. If he were to slip a dagger between your ribs he would have a viable claim to the kingship.”

“Until you arrived and relieved him of his head,” Joseph pointed out – again for the hundredth time. “I do not worry about Jonathan Burbridge or his father. They have had ample opportunity to try to do away with me. If nothing else, they understand all too well the penalty for the attempt. No, this is not from them. The handwriting is ... feminine. You have seen my scrawl and I know your writing is no better. Neither Jonathan nor his father is ever going to be a scribe either. We have about 50 females in the camp. I will question them.”

Genrico rolled his eyes.

“And when do you plan to do that?” he asked. “Between scouting the terrain, meeting with the scouts you’ve provided for us, identifying the enemy strengths and Creation knows whatever else you have planned for yourself. Joseph, delegate this. Let Burbridge and his son earn their keep. They can handle it and I would wager they might be able to do it in a – let’s call it tactful way.”

“Agreed,” Joseph said. He smiled suddenly. “This might be the first time that I fully realize how nice it has been to have you by my side for the last few years. You handled details like this and allowed me to focus on other things. I trust Lord Burbridge and Jonathan but neither of them has been in a campaign before. They are willing to do these things but they don’t know to do them without having me point them out. By that time, it is just as simple to do it myself.”

Genrico put a companionably hand on his friend’s shoulder.

“I can say the same,” he admitted. “I have had to assume your role with my branch of the army. I have had to see to things like forage and rest halts for the men. I suppose I finally appreciate all the decisions you’ve always made for our welfare. I am a bit worried that I won’t measure up when it comes time to make a tactical decision.”

Joseph shook his head.

“I have been preparing you to lead an army for the past two years,” he said. “When we raided Deseret, it was your plan. You have done a fine job commanding the troops and you’ll be fine when the fight comes. The change in plan is because of the scout I found. You will follow her sister. I hope they are true. I would greatly prefer to have you on the flank. She told me that we will be facing quite a few soldiers from Creight. The Caliph has designs upon her and her sister for his harem, if she is to be believed.”

“She seems very insightful for a farm girl,” Genrico remarked with a frown.

“Uh, that’s the thing,” Joseph admitted. “She is Lord Wellington’s daughter.”

Genrico tilted his head back and groaned.

“Do you think it wise to place your faith in these women?” he asked.

“She obviously didn’t deceive us about the lord’s troops,” Joseph pointed out. “If you can spare a scout or two, I’d like for you to take a closer look at the manor. Julia – that’s her name – Julia tells me that what is through this forest is the entirety of the lord’s forces – about 50 professionals from Creight and about 200 conscripted forces from the lordship. If she is honest, the valley will lead us around these men and into their rear without them noticing. With us behind them and you on the flank, it will be a slaughter.”

“Then we can march unmolested to the manor,” Genrico added. “Yes, I would prefer it that way.”

He leveled his gaze at the king.

“If you haven’t been taken in by a pretty face,” he concluded.

Julia Wellington sat across from his sister in the manor’s drawing room.

“You were late returning this morning,” Victoria said.

“I was captured,” Julia admitted. Her sister let out a gasp. Her only knowledge of warfare came stories from the Caliph of Creight’s battles. A captured female would beg for death for days before it was granted.

“Are you well?” Victoria asked, sliding close to her sister and putting her arm around Julia.

“I am fine,” Julia answered. The smile caught her sister off guard.

“I cannot believe you were caught,” Victoria said. “I was within an arrow shot of them for an entire day and no one saw me.”

“One of the soldiers went to relieve himself and saw me when I scrambled away,” Julia admitted.

“And he tracked you?” Victoria asked, thinking it impossible. Victoria was an able huntress but Julia was like a ghost in the forests that surrounded the manor.

“I fled while they searched,” Julia explained. “I made it to the meadow just south of Compass Woods. I knew they would see me if I tried to cross it but I had boxed myself in. If I went north I would run into Father’s troops. I couldn’t double back because the soldiers were pursuing me through the woods. I managed to lead them away from Father’s troops but I had to hide. I climbed to the top of a tree and waited. It felt like half the night had passed before I decided I could make my way down. I went slowly, making certain to use the wind to mask my movements. I had made it to the bottom branch when he walked right beneath me.”

“You didn’t hear him?” Victoria wondered. Julia shook her head.

“He was just ... there,” she said. “He walked right beneath me. I have no idea how he tracked me but I know he did. He was following the slight trail I left – and I was being careful.”

“But he didn’t see you,” Victoria said, letting out her breath.

“He smelled me,” Julia told her, shaking her head. “He stopped just past the tree and stood. Then he walked back to the tree and asked me calmly as you please if I would come down or if he needed to smoke me out.”

“Heavens!” Victoria sputtered. “So you came down?”

“He had been carrying his sword the whole time,” Julia continued. “He tracked me through the woods with his sword out and I didn’t hear him. I thought I’d surprise him and maybe have the chance to run. I flipped over the branch and dropped down. I believed he would be startled or at least give me space. Instead he just stood there with his sword pointed at me. You wouldn’t believe it. He just looked at me and told me it was an impressive feat. He didn’t appear impressed, I can tell you that. That sword point never left my throat. If I had done anything but stand, he would have killed me.”

“Did he...” Victoria asked, leaving the last part unspoken.

Julia shook her head and her sister’s eyes widened. The buckskin the twins wore made it clear to everyone that they were females. A captured female spy was almost always defiled, at least according to the stories she’d overhead.

“He questioned me about what I was doing and why I was doing it,” Julia continued. “He was ... very thorough.”

“I don’t understand,” Victoria admitted.

“He knew I wasn’t from the farms or a common soldier,” Julia told her sister. “He smelled my perfume and knew it was not something a commoner would have. I admitted who I was and what I was doing – what we were doing. I had no doubt he would kill me if I lied to him. He is a very imposing figure.”

“A soldier?” Victoria scoffed. She had seen soldiers by the hundreds pass around the manor in the past decade. They were smelly and uncouth.

“It was King Joseph,” Julia said in a low whisper.

“It was not!” Victoria replied much louder.

“All we have heard of him is true,” Julia said. “He is a very commanding man. I was frightened and it takes something to give me a fright. That’s why I told him everything I knew. I told him about father’s forces in the next clearing. I told him about spying on his second army. I told him about you.”

“And he let you go?” Victoria inquired dubiously. She knew her sister sometimes engaged in a very active fantasy life.

“I told him everything!” Julia insisted. “I told him about father’s plans for us with the Caliph of Creight.”

Victoria flushed red.

“I made him a deal for our safety,” Julia continued. “I told him that we would lead his armies to more advantageous positions in exchange for our safety.”

“Our safety,” Victoria remarked with disgust. “Do you think he is any different from the Caliph? Do you think he is any different than our father? He will use us until we no longer serve a purpose and then he will dispose of us. If you think differently then you are a fool.”

“He released me,” Julia pointed out. “I had already told him of where his armies should be. He is just as capable as I am of leading them. You said yourself that the other army is competent in tracking and scouting. He didn’t need us. He could have killed me. He could have taken me hostage. Instead he let me return here. He has no proof that I was telling the truth. For all he knew for certain, I could have spun him a tale. He could have tortured me. He could have raped me. Instead he turned me loose knowing full well that I could very well return here and tell Father of his location. I could have returned here and never reappeared. Yes, I think he is different. I think he is honorable.”

Victoria shook her head.

“He is a king and kings take what they want,” she declared. “Come. I’m sure Father will be quite interested in what we have to tell him about our activities last night.”

The sight of armed men parading captives through the streets of Tyrell was too much for the citizens to ignore. The captives had barely taken a dozen stumbling steps before the first person recognized them.

A woman saw Bishop Drell. Rather than protest the holy man’s rough treatment she strode forward and threw a rock at him. That set the tone for the remained of the trek. The prisoners were pelted with rotten fruit and vegetables. One woman poured a slop jar over the priest’s head and was greeted with wild laughter and cheers from the hoard of people who had fallen in line behind the soldiers.

Elena stood at the gates of the capital – with her ever-present guards nearby. The crowd broke into applause when they saw her. She blushed prettily before holding up her hand. Silence came almost immediately.

“I know you want to see executions today,” she said in a loud voice that carried over the protests of the bound men. “I am sorry to disappoint you. I believe that King Joseph deserves the pleasure of deciding the fate of these men. If you think for a moment, I believe you will agree with me. I know these men have caused much harm to the country. I know they sent your husbands and sons off to their deaths. I know they have attacked your daughters and wives most despicably. I am certain when the king returns, he will listen to your appeals for justice. He will give you the justice you crave. I am positive of that. I ask for your patience. The soldiers will not protect these hateful animals if you choose to take the law into your own hands.

Chapter 5: Spy in the Midst

Joseph’s troops had set up camp a short way up the neck of the valley. The sentries had been warned to watch for anyone attempting to straggle or to leave camp once it was set up.

The news that someone in his camp had tried to alert the enemy of his presence had eaten at him since Genrico had shown him the note. He had kept the news from his closest advisers, choosing to try to watch his soldiers himself and ferret out who the spy might be. He realized during the rearward trek that it was a losing proposition from the outset. He had more than 300 men in the camp – and 50 or so women who had followed their husbands or fathers or brothers on the march. He had tried to get to know the people in his midst but that had proven impossible.

As the camp set up, he brought his two closest advisers into his counsel.

“Someone has attempted to relay our position to Lord Wellington,” he explained to Jonathan Burbridge and his father.

“Is that why we moved?” Jonathan wondered. Joseph had kept his rationale from even his aide-de-camp but now he shook his head.

“We are going to unite the armies and sidle between the lord’s troops and the manor,” he said. “We have located a pair of guides who will show us the route.”

“Local guides?” Jonathan asked with frown. “Is that wise? Is it possible the scouts are the ones sending messages?”

“The guides are not in camp,” Joseph told them. “They were nestled in their beds when the message was sent. Do we have anyone in camp with intimate knowledge of the region?”

Jonathan shook his head but his father turned white.

“Damnation!” he muttered.

“You know of such a person, Father?” Jonathan asked.

“As do you,” Lord Burbridge said as he sat heavily on the floor. “Why would she do this?”

“A woman?” Joseph asked although he already suspected as much.

“The Lady Burbridge,” the man said wearily.

“Mother?” Jonathan asked, aghast at the prospect. “Why do you say that?”

“She was the third daughter of Lord Cornet,” Burbridge explained. “You knew that. Her father was among those slain during The Fall.”

“Lord Cornet’s lands bordered Wellington,” Joseph said, recalling the lessons he’d learned from his father a decade earlier. “It’s now part of Wellington, I believe.”

“It is,” Burbridge agreed. “We passed within half a day of the former manor house just two days before she set up camp. My wife asked if we could veer off for a visit but I told her we would ask you on the return.”

“Does she know Lord Wellington?” Jonathan asked. “I have never heard her mention the man or his family.”

The man didn’t want to believe that his mother would do something so dastardly.

“She was to wed his brother,” Lord Burbridge told them. “He was older and was set to inherit the title. He fell from an ox cart and died when he was in his teens. This was a decade or so before The Fall. Gabrielle assumed she would then be wed to the second son. Her parents had other ideas. It was no secret that my father and King Welton were close. Her family sought to establish inroads to the capital by pledging her to me. I have never seen a sign that she was unhappy with the arrangement. I know that The Fall shook her terribly. She has been resigned to avoid all political matters since but she has traveled to the former Cornet lands frequently during the 25 years we have been wed. On rare occasions when I sought to accompany her she has changed her plans and stayed at Burbridge. Now I suppose I understand why.”

“Do you suppose she has been corresponding with Lord Wellington throughout our travels?” Joseph asked.

“We have no proof that she is guilty of this!” Jonathan bristled. “It could be any number of people in this camp. We have accepted any person who wanted to join. It is just as likely that Lord Wellington sent his spy toward the army in order to join it half a year ago.”

“That is true,” Joseph admitted. He had spent little time with Gabrielle Burbridge. He had found her to be a shy, quiet woman. “I’m sorry but we will have to discuss this with her.”

Again, Jonathan’s face clouded.

“We will discuss it with everyone, Jonathan,” Joseph said. “I am not accusing your mother of anything.”

Jonathan closed his eyes for a moment.

“I understand that,” he said with resignation. “This message, was it verbal or written.”

“It was written,” Joseph said, pulling it from his vest. He handed it to the young man and watched all the color drain from his face.

“It is her,” he said as a tear ran down his cheek. “I know her writing. Damnation, I recognize her perfume on the parchment.”

“I will handle the matter,” Lord Burbridge said. “She is my wife. I will see to her execution.”

“I don’t think an execution is necessary right now,” Joseph said, holding up a hand. “I think we need to watch her carefully. She might be trying to lure Wellington into a trap we know nothing about.”

“I appreciate that you are trying to see both sides,” Jonathan said. “But stop! We know what this message is meant to convey. She wants to give our troop positions so he can ambush us. If she had given a false position, perhaps I could see it differently. But she told him exactly where we were situated and the exact number of soldiers in the ranks.”

Joseph offered a sad nod.

“I believe we should speak with her,” he said. “She doesn’t mention the separate army. Does that mean she doesn’t know of it?”

“Only the three of us know of it for certain,” Lord Burbridge told him. “The messengers have started some rumors, but we have downplayed them as much as possible. We are fortunate that Genrico has used different men each time. We told the troops that Rina – I mean Elena – is sending reports out every few days so you won’t worry about what is happening in Tyrell.”

“I’m not worried about what is happening there,” Joseph said. “Elena is a competent woman. I can readily see that she has had two able teachers for administrative duties. For as often as I have led men into battle, I have never had an army that has been handled any better than this one. You two have both done an excellent job of setting up communications and lines of supply. Those are two of the hardest parts of leading a group this size. Not only that but you have integrated the newcomers almost seamlessly. I want you both to know that you have my utmost respect and my full trust. Over the course of our movements, I will delegate many of the decisions to you. I want to remain close to our scout to ensure she isn’t leading us into danger. Genrico’s men will be nearby but until she gains my full trust, I will not turn the welfare of these troops over to her. I will, however, turn their welfare over to either of you.”

“Despite what my wife has done?” Lord Burbridge asked.

“I have long ago learned – from sitting beside my father and my mother – that a man can never fully control his wife,” Joseph said with a smile. “I remember my mother as a wonderful person but she was willful and she had many ideas and plans that my father didn’t know about and couldn’t stop if he did know. I have no doubt in my mind that if you had an inkling of what was transpiring, you would have stopped it or alerted me immediately. For now, though, until our scout arrives, I would like to talk to your wife without your presence. I promise I will not torture her. She will not be harmed in any way. I do, however, need answers.”

“It will be as you ask,” Lord Burbridge stated. “Jonathan and I will lead a group of men to forage and to hunt. We are running short of rations if we are forced to stay here for more than a few days. Come, Jonathan, let us gather the men and depart camp. It will be after daylight tomorrow before we return.”

Joseph nodded and watched the men gather their gear from the tent. Jonathan stopped just before the flap and turned to the king.

“I’m sorry, King Joseph,” he said. “I will harbor no grudge if peril should come to Mother. She obviously had no problem sending Father and me out to be slaughtered.”

The man departed through the tent flap before the king could respond.

Gabrielle Burbridge was surprised when King Joseph sat down opposite of her at the campsite where she was eating her evening meal.

Unlike most of the women in the camp, who wore homespun clothing or buckskins, Lady Burbridge still wore a gown each day, although they were starting to show wear and tear from almost six months of travel. She was dismayed when the king, who wore leather armor over his linen shirt and trousers, sat without asking her permission.

“Lady Burbridge,” he greeted her with a nod of his head.

“King Joseph,” she replied. She expected one of her servants to appear and offer the man a cup of wine. Instead she found herself alone. She looked around urgently.

“I sent them away,” Joseph explained. “I have many questions to ask you and I don’t believe you want anyone hearing them.”

Gabrielle did her best not to be flustered but she failed miserably. The wooden fork clattered to the plate.

“We captured your messenger,” Joseph explained.

“Messenger?” she asked, feigning ignorance.

“Lady Burbridge, let’s dispense with this,” Joseph said impatiently. “We killed your messenger before he got through the forest. I have your message and I know it was written by your hand. Pretending innocence or attempting to deceive me is pointless. All you can hope to achieve is to anger me further.”

“So you know,” she said with an insolent shrug. “It won’t matter. Matthew has allies that will crush this meager army.”

“The Caliph,” Joseph said, mimicking the shrug she had offered. “I have a bigger army awaiting the Caliph’s appearance. I will rule over that country before we begin our trek back to Tyrell. You didn’t really believe that I would count on this makeshift group to do much fighting did you? This is my left hand. I’ve kept everyone looking at it while my right hand has gone unnoticed. In two days, the two hands will meet in a crushing blow to Wellington and to Creight. I will put about 700 men into battle against the 250 your former friend has assembled. About half of these are skilled fighters and more than 150 are seasoned veterans. Lord Wellington’s troops will fall quickly and then I will walk to the manor house and kill all I find inside.”

The woman in front of him paled and licked her lips in a nervous reaction to the news.

“Your husband and son knew of the plan but I asked them to keep it from everyone,” Joseph continued. “I am thankful that their precaution extended to you. If you answer my questions fully and honestly, I will allow you to choose the method of your punishment. If you continue to defy me, I’ll punish you in a matter than I choose. Those are your only choices.”

“My son will never let you harm me,” Gabrielle said firmly.

“Oh, he will,” Joseph stated blandly. “He was livid when I showed him the note. He said he will bear no ill will if I find I must harm you. His father offered to do the deed himself if I preferred.”

“His father,” Gabrielle spat. “I assume you mean Lord Burbridge.”

“Who else would I mean?” Joseph asked. He was greeted with a smirk and the puzzle pieces clicked together in his head. “I see.”

“Do you?” Gabrielle asked irreverently. “Do you really see? Jonathan was to be king!”

“May I assume your plans started well before my reappearance?” Joseph asked.

“Of course,” Gabrielle hissed. “We had planned for years for Matthew to overthrow Wilhelm. The man was a fool.”

“Interesting,” Joseph remarked. “It’s a shame I didn’t wait. Then I could have marched my men into the capital and killed Lord Wellington after he dispatched my unlamented half-uncle. Well, no matter. Can I assume that you were to be queen under Wellington’s reign?”

“Oh, yes,” Gabrielle told him. “I was looking forward to the day when I could slip a dagger between Burbridge’s fat shoulders. He is also a fool!”

“I’ve found him quite intelligent,” Joseph commented.

“Ha!” Gabrielle said. “The first thing he did when his father died was to defy your father. He thought King Welton was open to philosophical discussions. Rather than listen to the idiot, the king sent him back to live an anonymous existence at the manor house. It was more than four years before I saw the capital again. He was in a position to be one of your father’s foremost advisers – one of the most important men in the country – but he was too stupid to keep his mouth shut. When Welton fell, he had the same chance again. Wilhelm needed men like Burbridge at his side. Instead he took in that stupid little foal from the Westmont family. Alexander was too stupid to see what transpired between her and Jonathan but I saw it. It is a pity I didn’t kill her while I had the chance. At least something good would come from this.”

“You are sorely trying my patience, woman,” Joseph said. The woman’s smile turned almost feral.

“Oh, that’s right,” she said snidely. “I heard rumors that the girl was to be yours. If my son cannot be king, at least he can cuckold him every night.”

The backhand that sent her sprawling to the dirt came too quickly for Gabrielle to defend herself. Before she could gather her wits, Joseph grabbed the front of her dress and pulled her roughly to her feet.

“If I wished her to be my bride, I would eliminate the entire Burbridge clan – starting with Jonathan,” he said angrily. “I have consented to their wedding because I view it best for her and because I do not wish to wed her myself. If I had chosen differently I would have ensured her fidelity at the expense of your family. You and Lord Wellington are not the only one who can arrange a riding accident.”

Joseph released his grip and she fell onto her backside in the dirt. He kicked her hand when she tried to arise.

“We will conduct the remainder of our business with you where you belong,” he declared. “Feel fortunate I have not stripped you bare and beaten you with a cane for the disrespect you’ve shown your lawful husband. Quite frankly, the thought of seeing your naked flesh causes me to feel queasy. But if you speak harshly about any of my friends again – Lord Burbridge, Jonathan or Elena Westmont – you will find yourself staked naked before the entire camp before another syllable can leave your lips. Now finish your narrative or say your final words. Either way is fine with me.”

Gabrielle wanted to spit at Joseph but her mouth was too dry. She felt the sting on her cheek where his flesh had met hers. The fall to the hard ground had knocked the breath from her lungs and she felt tears flowing from her eyes.

“I have finished my narrative,” she said when she could speak. “I would be queen and our line would rule Azkoval forward.”

“It still might,” Joseph told her. “I issued orders that Jonathan and Elena were to rule in my stead should something befall me on this campaign. I have named their firstborn child as my heir until such time I produce a child of my own.”

Joseph had only one more question to be answered – one piece that did not fit.

“You realize that Jonathan would have died to protect me,” he said.

“I planned to pull him away from the fighting,” Gabrielle declared. “My son – the union of my love with Matthew Wellington – was too precious to be killed in battle.”

Joseph nodded, his suspicion confirmed.

“Jonathan has no idea who his father is,” he declared. “You may think Alexander Burbridge to be a fool but he raised a son who respects him and honors him. The treachery that you and Lord Wellington have coursing within you did not transfer to the son you bore him. That was your great failing. He isn’t your son with a murderous landholder. He is Alexander Burbridge’s son through and through. He would never have left his father’s side in battle. He would never have left my side in battle. He would have sacrificed his own life for the man who raised him and for his king – just as he would sacrifice his life for that ‘little foal from the Westmonts.’ You failed, Gabrielle. You failed just as surely as Wellington will. I want that to be the last thing you think about before you die.”

“I was to be allowed to choose my own punishment!” Gabrielle wailed. She thought she might be banished. She was the last daughter of one of Welton the Wise’s greatest supporters. She planned to choose exile as her punishment.

“And you believed me?” Joseph laughed. “You thought Alexander was a fool. You are clearly much dumber than he is.”

Joseph didn’t relish what he had decided. Gabrielle Burbridge would die trying to flee. She would be found the following morning, her neck broken from a fall. He looked around to make sure that no one was nearby and then grabbed the woman by her chin, lifting her face until she could look into his eyes.

Then with another hand behind her head, he killed her with a snap of his wrists. It took him a while to find an appropriate spot to leave her corpse. He had dragged her for part of the way so to an untrained observer it would appear that she fled through the trees and fell to her death down a ravine. That was the story he planned to pass along to Jonathan and Alexander Burbridge. It would do no good for Jonathan to learn of his heritage and it would serve no purpose for Lord Burbridge to learn of his wife’s deceit.

He was startled when he heard footsteps to his left and spun in that direction. He found Julia Wellington standing nearby.

Chapter 6: Tactical Lessons

Victoria had watched with amazement as the army prepared to break camp. Everything was done with measured efficiency. She had expected to take half the day before moving but things were finished by the time she concluded her breakfast.

It brought something to her mind that didn’t fit. She decided to approach Genrico for the answer.

“Lord Larchman,” she said as Genrico supervised the disposition of the forces that would remain behind, “I have a question.”

“Go ahead,” he offered.

“King Joseph’s army has been in place for several days,” she said. “I suspect that you were in place even earlier. Yet you’ve both sat in your camps without attacking. For what do you wait? You could have overrun the manor at any time with these forces. You could have presented the manor to King Joseph when he arrived. Yet you have remained idle.”

“Not idle,” Genrico corrected. “We have been gathering information and ensuring a supply line if an extended battle ensued. We knew of the Caliph’s assistance. He is an able tactician. He is not in King Joseph’s class, and probably not in yours, but he is able enough. We have spent a week trekking through the woods and around the mountain to make sure he didn’t have the same plan we have in place. We also have watched the manor house to see who comes and goes. It speaks well for you and your sister that we missed your first exit. I knew someone was tracking us but the first I knew of you for certain was when King Joseph identified you to me a few days ago.”

Victoria nodded but Genrico didn’t think she understood fully.

“Victory is not just about lining up your men against your foe’s men,” he said. “If you were to backtrack King Joseph’s route through the country you would see he has someone in each town or village who can get him a message if necessary. He has arranged for supplies to be brought forward if we require a siege of the manor. None of us had been in this area previously. Even when Joseph was the prince, he didn’t travel here – or if he did he didn’t recall it. My men are trained to live off the land if necessary. We prefer to have a base of supplies but we can subsist without it if we have to. What we cannot do without is communication and information.

“I have had messengers travelling back and forth to Joseph’s command for the past two months. We took a different route here – through the mountains – and avoided all contact with civilians. We sometimes had to take a two-day detour around an outlying farm. It was necessary that we arrive in the rear without anyone being the wiser.”

“Which you did,” Victoria agreed. She was getting a better understand of overall strategy than the tactics books she read had given her. “That still doesn’t answer my question about why you waited. If I may be blunt, King Joseph’s army was completely unnecessary.”

“From a military standpoint I agree with you,” Genrico said, smiling at the young woman. “From a political standpoint I couldn’t disagree with you more. Joseph – when he was Johan – cared little about how a battle was viewed. Now that he is king he has to consider such things. This is his first campaign as King of Azkoval. His army has men and women from every single land holding now that you and your sister have joined us. When we attack Lord Wellington it will not be some mercenary army doing his bidding. It will be the lords and ladies – the men and women – of Azkoval that defeat him.

“This land has seen a decade of hard times. When King Joseph defeats your father, Azkoval will be united for the first time since The Fall. When his army disbands, they will go back to Burbridge and Tolliver with tales of their time campaigning with King Joseph. The men from Symonds will share something with the men from Halversham. Men with little in common will find common ground when they come to court in a year. They will talk of the men and women from their holdings who rallied to support the king. That might lead to nothing but it also might lead to them working out an arrangement that benefits both holdings and Azkoval as a whole.

“Joseph replaced 16 landholders when he took over as king. Many of the new gentry came from outside of Azkoval – me, for instance. But the entire country has rallied for a common purpose and it is necessary for Joseph to lead the army that accomplishes that purpose. Otherwise he is not a leader. He is simply a man who can hire an army to do his bidding.”

“Like my father,” Victoria said with a grave nod. “Lord Wellington will not be on the field when battle comes. He will cower in his manor, surrounded by a dozen men sent from Creight to protect him. The same reasons Wilhelm was never viewed as a worthy king apply to my father’s bid for the crown, as well. You know that was his goal, don’t you?”

“I have nothing to base that belief upon,” Genrico admitted. “From what I’ve learned, Creight supported the usurper’s bid for the throne. They provided money and men to the cause. It seems unlikely that they would do so much for someone they planned to replace.”

“Wilhelm was of King Welton’s bloodline,” Victoria said. “I understand that you hail from Denaya. That might not be as important there as it is here. I know little of that country. Wilhelm had the backing of the church and the Caliph’s father could not go against them and still have influence. The old Caliph planned to wait two years and then replace Wilhelm with my father. He died just after Wilhelm took the throne and it took many years of bloodshed in Creight for a new Caliph to take command. By then Wilhelm was ensconced and all the plans had to be reworked.

“Then Joseph returned from the dead and plans changed again. I will admit that I do not understand politics any better than I do overall battle strategy. I will learn both, however, if you are willing to help me.”

“Let us get through the campaign,” Genrico said. “Joseph issued an edict just before he left for the trip. Either you or your sister, whichever is the oldest, will be heir to the holding once the battle has concluded. He has made women eligible for land holdings and inheritance. You will have many options.”

“I am the older but I will pass on the holding,” Victoria declared. “I wish to see more of the world than the trees and mountains of Wellington. Julia will not take it either. We have spoken and we will leave with the army when it debarks. One of my father’s many bastard children can claim the land if he or she wants it but I do not.”

“Let us see what King Joseph has in mind before you make a decision,” Genrico offered. “He might be able to convince you to stay and command an army here to ensure Creight remembers its proper place. I’m certain that might interest you.”

The long summer hours aided the movements to new locations. The fictitious search for Gabrielle Burbridge pushed back Joseph’s start, but they made camp just before nightfall. Genrico’s forces had farther to go and Victoria stopped several times to point out potential ambush sites for the groups left to hold the mountain passes from Creight.

They skirted behind a mountain – bypassing Azkoval’s boundaries that had been unguarded for a century. Genrico dispatched a small group to patrol the border with orders to retreat to the ambush sites if a Creighton expeditionary force appeared. Victoria had said that the Caliph was expected sometime during the summer to aid Lord Wellington (and to collect the man’s daughters as payment for the assistance).

She said her father seemed to be expecting the Caliph and his troops to arrive early enough to assist in the battle with King Joseph’s forces.

Creight shared only a small border with Azkoval and that border was mountainous and forested. The only passable route consisted solely of a rocky pass between two mountains. Smaller than Azkoval, it took less than two months to travel from border to border. The Wellington region was of little relative value. It had been won in a war with Creight almost 400 years earlier, although no one could remember why the Azkoval king had wanted it.

The region exported lumber but that was about the only product of worth to come from the three southernmost lordships: Wellington, Rickard and Kendall. The few farms in the Wellington region paid exorbitant taxes to the landholder, often with the farmers going hungry to feed the Wellington family. Many tenants had fled the region in the previous decade, forcing those remaining to work doubly hard to meet the increasing desires of Lord Wellington. Many of the men and boys conscripted into Wellington’s makeshift army were distraught at the thought of having their farms left untended for the weeks they had been forced to train and await battle.

The lord had promised grievous retribution to the families of any man who fled the fight – and the men knew all too well that he would follow through. Almost every man between the ages of 13 and 45 had been dragged to the manor and forced to take up arms.

The Wellington forces sat a quarter day’s walk – through heavy woods – from the manor house, led by a group of 50 professional soldiers brought over from Creight. Wellington expected reinforcements from Creight in the coming days. He was heartened when his daughters had reported that no sign of the king’s army had appeared. He had told them to range farther out – to sleep in the forest if necessary – until they located them. He needed them back in the manor – and dressed in their finery – when the Caliph arrived but he didn’t need them underfoot until then.

The sun was low in the sky when Victoria directed Genrico’s troops off a mountain path and through a thick strand of trees. The commander’s own scouts had preceded the troops and had left markings to indicate safe passages. Genrico was relieved, not only for his army but for Joseph’s, when Victoria’s path mirrored those recommended by his men.

“Will you attack in the morning?” Victoria asked when the group settled down to a cold camp. There was distance between the two armies but sound and light carried far in that area. The enemy’s fires could be seen from the mountains and the clearing where they camped was layered with a thick haze from burning green wood.

“It will be a few days,” Genrico answered. “We probably will wait for the next rain to ensure we can get through the woods silently.”

“Why?” Victoria wondered. “You’ve flanked them. My sister has the King’s troops between them and the manor. If you wait too long, the element of surprise will be lost!”

Genrico smiled slightly. He had been impressed with the woman during their trek. She was skilled in the woods and she knew to keep silent as the army moved. He had found most young women to be flighty and unfocused. That’s the only reason he didn’t snap at the scout for questioning the group’s plans.

“I gather that your tactical knowledge comes from reading,” he said. Victoria nodded.

“Take a look around you,” he said. “Do you see words on parchment? These are men. They have walked for almost seven months. We have climbed hills and forded rivers. We have subsisted on berries and twigs more often than I care to admit. Joseph is in the same situation. His troops are green. He will rest them for a few days and go over the plan of battle. He will do everything in his power to make sure the plans allow most of the innocents in your father’s army to walk away unscathed. That is just as important to him as relieving your family of its holding.”

Chapter 7: A New Caliph

Umar Dar Hassar, 35th Omniscient Ruler of Creight (called the Caliph), detested this portion of the journey. He dismounted his sedan chair – carried by four of his largest soldier for the past 49 days – and looked at the imposing Alderbrecht Mountain range that separated his country from its neighbor. Or at least it was the border for now. The Caliph had plans to add to Creight’s territory in the coming year – and to double it again a year later.

He would have two new concubines to deflower in two days and a coastline for trade goods in two years. He decided his first order of business was to bring slaves to this mountain range and widen the pass enough for a chair to fit. But for now he began his long walk through the passage. The 150 soldiers were his hand-selected Imperial Squadron, known and feared throughout the region for their fierceness and their unorthodox battle tactics. Lord Wellington had barraged him with messengers for the previous six months, claiming Azkoval’s new king was marching upon his holding with a horde of soldiers bent on laying waste to plans that had spanned almost two decades.

Creight was a landlocked country and paid exorbitant fees to have its goods transported through lands that bordered a sea. The easiest route, notwithstanding the torturous pass through the Alderbrecht Mountains, was through Azkoval. A trade agreement negotiated almost 200 years before had ended 25 years earlier. The agreement favored Creight and they liked it just fine until Az King Welton insisted that any renewed treaty would be more equitable.

The Creightons had threatened a war and Welton had called their bluff and ended negotiations. Then he refused to all overtures to restart talks, telling the Creightons to find another way to get the items they could not make or grow through.

The 34th Caliph had managed to conquer a smaller neighbor, Deseret, and to insert a puppet government. That gave Creight access to a single navigable waterway, a river that ran to Creight’s capital after a four-day overland transport from Deseret’s lone port. That arrangement had ended three years before when the Deseret government was toppled by a mercenary force hired by Deseret’s deposed heir to the throne. It was costlier to keep and maintain an army presence in Deseret at any rate. It certainly wasn’t as profitable as the treaty with Azkoval had been.

Thus began part two of the plan.

The Creighton Caliph had helped to orchestrate a coup in Azkoval but hadn’t lived long enough to follow up on the next portion of his goal. The man inserted to head the country was supposed to be overrun within a year or two. It took time to pull together a large enough force to march for eight straight months through hostile territory. Instead the Caliph took ill and died, setting off a scramble to fill the power vacancy.

The man’s male children had fought and battled for more than three years, each with an army of supporters behind him, until Umar had emerged victorious just as Deseret fell to the mercenary band. Two years later, the supposed son of the rightful king deposed Azkoval’s usurper.

Now enemies surrounded Creight on all sides and that wouldn’t do. Lord Wellington was far removed from the capital and he had proven helpful to the 34th Caliph’s plans. Umar initially approached the man to discuss trading a few incidental items available in Azkoval but not in Creight. It turned out that Wellington was too far removed from the shipping lanes – and too poor – to provide much of anything of worth.

The only thing that interested the Caliph was the man’s twin daughters, who were just beginning to bloom into womanhood at the time. Having two children born at the same time survive was rare enough but to see two identical young women was almost unheard of. The Caliph had made an offer to purchase the girls at once, only to be rebuffed.

A year later, he returned with more wealth and was turned away again – with a caveat. Lord Wellington knew that Creight had lent aid to the usurper. He wanted to take control of Azkoval and install his own son as his heir. The Caliph could have the twin daughters if he agreed to assist Lord Wellington in his plans.

The plans had been simple enough to revive. Everyone in Azkoval knew Wellington had aided the usurper king and it was only a matter of time before King Joseph made his way southward to confront the errant landholder. Umar decided that 200 soldiers would be enough to rout the king’s army, kill its commander and head to Tyrell. At first, all Creight would receive was the land to the large river that bisected Azkoval. It would be easy enough to get trade goods up the river and across the mountains. He had a thousand slaves to do the difficult work.

Unknown to Lord Wellington was the fact that the man’s reign would be short – and the man’s son would never live to sit on the throne. After establishing a base, the Creighton army would march on Tyrell and Umar would hold power in both countries.

Umar smiled as he walked up the path to the place that separated his country from the country he would soon control. The smile faded when the captain of his guard put a sword to his throat at the narrowest point of the pass.

“This is as far as you go,” he said. The Caliph blocked the men behind him from coming forward so half of his force was out of action. The clatter of swords behind him caused him to turn. What he saw amazed him. More than half of the men behind him had turned on the remainder of his corps. His handpicked men died before pulling a weapon. It was the last sight to reach his brain. The guard captain, once pulled from a deep ravine by Johan the Merciless and his band of mercenaries, bashed the Caliph on the head with a heavy rock and the man fell. The 30 men who led the column through the opening quickly piled other rocks on top of the fallen man.

Once the loyal guards were dispatched, the rest of the group added to the pile that crushed the life from their country’s leader.

“That was well done,” came a voice from above their heads. The men looked up, startled at the interruption.

“I am Rordan,” the man yelled. “I served with King Joseph in Deseret. I will lead you to him when you finish here.”

The guard captain nodded his agreement and his men continued to compile the 35th Caliph’s tomb. The man’s head was visible and they watched him turn blue as the air was forced from his lungs. Soon enough, the blue gave way to white and they knew he was dead. The 36th Caliph would come from their ranks – the guard captain was a grandson to the 34th Caliph. Soon Creight would be back to being allies with the nations that surrounded it.

The self-imposed isolation would come to an end and the entire country would profit.

The messenger found Genrico sitting with a woman in a cold camp. The scene was so similar to the one he’d seen earlier in the day that he did a double-take before delivering the message the king had given him.

“Julia Wellington will join you before midday,” the man told them. “She has orders from the king.”

“Interesting,” Genrico said. “The distance between our armies has made communications a bit difficult and I only have a vague idea of the plan. Perhaps your sister can shed some light on things. If you’ll give me a description, I will make certain the sentries do not accost her.”

Victoria laughed.

“I should go with you,” she said. “My sister looks like me.”

“I was certain there was a resemblance but I think the sentries will need more than that,” Genrico replied, unsure of why the woman was smiling.

“I mean she looks exactly like me,” Victoria told him. “We are what are known as identical twins. There are no differences between us. Well, that’s not true. I wear this on my left arm. She has hers on the right.”

She lifted her arm to show a thin iron band around her wrist.

“Father got tired of never knowing who we were so he made us wear these,” she explained. “The first ones tied and we often switched them so he had these soldered on our arms. They will have to be cut when we leave here.”

Genrico frowned and shook his head. The ornament too closely resembled the bands that the slaves of the lower regions wore around their necks.

“The worst part is that he still doesn’t know who he’s talking to,” Victoria continued. “To him, we’re interchangeable. The thing is, we’re different people. If he took the time to know us he’d understand that.”

Genrico nodded his agreement.

“We met a priestess in Corinithia once,” he told his visitor. “She said twins that look the same are the mark of a demon. She called them pure evil.”

“You don’t really believe that!” Victoria huffed. Genrico laughed at her disgust.

“Joseph doesn’t believe in good or evil,” he said.

“That doesn’t make sense,” she replied. “Of course there is good and evil.”

“He doesn’t think so,” Genrico said. “He said the concept implies a lack of free will, that the person has no choice in his actions. He said he’s never met anyone who didn’t know the difference between what is right and what is wrong. He said that there are nice people and bad people but good and evil do not exist. The bad people just choose to do bad things.”

Victoria considered the premise and found she agreed. She had considered her father to be an evil person but now that she thought for a moment she understood that he was just a bad person.

“Joseph sounds like a very intelligent man,” she said.

“In some ways, he is,” Genrico answered with a sigh. “His education ended when he was a child. Given more years to learn, I believe he could be brilliant. He has a depth to this thinking that few I’ve met possess. The best part is that he has taught me to think the same way. I tend to view things in layers now. I see the surface but I also look for what is beneath the surface. But we both are sorely lacking in many skills that intelligent men possess.”

Victoria’s lack of understanding was evident in her expression.

“He and I can barely read and write,” Genrico clarified. “Neither of us can spell very well. We tend to write things as they sound regardless of how they are meant to be spelled. We both speak languages other than our own. I speak Denayian, Az and the Common Trade Language. He speaks Az, of course, but also Denayian. He believes he speaks the Trade Language but he doesn’t; at least not very well. None of us have the heart to tell him, though.”

Victoria nodded. She, too, had experience of attempting to correct someone more powerful than she was. It was a painful lesson.

“We don’t fear retribution,” Genrico said, correctly reading her expression again. “It’s that he has worked so hard to learn it. The fact is, he’s adequate but hardly fluent. The problem is with the Azkoval tongue. Trade Common has so many sounds that are foreign to you that it is difficult to speak it correctly without years of practice. He can understand what is being said and is understandable if someone listens closely. When he was Johan, it didn’t matter. Those we dealt with would listen carefully in order to ensure they gave no offense. I suppose it is the same now that he is the king. That’s probably for the best.

“Still, we are deficient in many areas. We can count, of course, but we can’t do sums. We have travelled over most of this portion of the world but if you showed us a map we couldn’t identify the countries by name – except in relationship to places we know intimately. We can pick out Denaya and Azkoval and we know the countries around them. But if you handed us a map of Deseret we probably wouldn’t know what country you were showing us. It’s interesting. My education didn’t begin until Joseph’s ended. Reading and writing are not important on a fishing boat so I was never taught. Joseph’s father – I mean the priest that I knew as his father – taught me to read so Joseph could have someone his age to study with. Still, the materials weren’t readily available. We had to do the best we could.”

“You speak as well as any nobleman I’ve ever met,” Victoria offered. “If you are deficient in any area, it is not evident from talking with you.”

“We’ve learned,” Genrico replied with a shrug. “The priest always told us it was important to speak clearly and to use proper words. It took some doing for me to correct my language but Joseph is a patient man. He is also very plainspoken.”

“Which is good if he’s dealing with my sister,” Victoria said with a smile. “I’ve told you that we are different people. That’s probably the most telling aspect. Julia can be irreverent. She does not hesitate to speak her mind and she can be impetuous. I tend to consider my words and actions more carefully. She is quicker to anger and she tends to forget her manners when she is mad.”

Genrico tilted his head back and laughed.

“You find that amusing?” Victoria asked.

“Oh, I was just picturing the scene at the other camp,” Genrico told her. “I said Joseph is a patient man. That is true. He is also a man who tolerates little foolishness. I was wondering if he has taken your sister as a confidant or if he has tied her to a tree so he can watch the crows pluck out her eyes.”

“He would do that?” Victoria asked, aghast at the possibility.

“No, no,” Genrico insisted. “If she has irritated him, he will chastise her. If she does it again, he is very likely to find someone else who has bothered him and make it that person’s duty to ensure she never comes near him again. That removes two thorns from his side in one fell swoop. Rest assured, unless your sister has attacked him or his troops, she is fine. You need not worry about her safety so long as Joseph is around.”

Julia was receiving her final instructions in preparation for a reunion with her sister when she stiffened. She watched, aghast, as a column of men walked through the camp. The leader, a face she had seen often, saw King Joseph and turned in his direction.

Julia, significantly smaller than the king, grabbed him roughly by the arm and propelled him past her.

“Run,” she ordered in a hiss.

Joseph had been caught unaware by her sudden movement and gathered his balance only by putting his hand on the ground for support.

“What are you doing?” he asked as he stood to his full height.

“You’ve been betrayed!” Julia said. She estimated the enemy’s strength at about 50 men. “A squad of the Caliph’s men has broken your ranks without a battle. I will hold them off while you escape toward the other portion of your army.”

Joseph looked over the head of his companion just as an even larger man came forward.

“The size of your guard is diminished but I see they are no less fierce,” the man said in Trade Common.

Joseph glanced down and saw only Julia’s back as she stood in front of him as though to protect him. He felt a surge of affection for the young woman.

“I have been blessed to command such people as this,” Joseph replied – or at least he thought that is what he said. It came out differently.

“Does Mistress Wellington plan to slay us all with only her dagger?” the man.

Joseph glanced around Julia’s body and saw she had her stiletto held in front of her.

“You can put the weapon away,” Joseph told her. “You can’t fight them all.”

“Not all,” Julia told him. “Just him.”

She gestured to the man in front. Indeed, Joseph realized that she could easily kill the man before he drew his sword. He was impressed – as was the man she pointed to.

“I will stab him in the gut and then cut my own throat,” she continued. “You might be too stupid to know what comes when these men capture you but I will never serve as the Caliph’s toy.”

Joseph repeated her words to the leader of the Creighton troops. Julia spun on her heels and glared at him.

“What did you just say?” she asked angrily.

“I just relayed your words to him,” Joseph told her. He was surprised when the man across from him laughed.

“He tends to speak rather formally and sometimes confuses pronouns,” the man told Julia in Az before looking back at Joseph. “You just told me that she would take my dagger down her throat. I am positive that is not what she meant to convey.”

“It most certainly is not!” Julia hissed. Joseph was playing his translation over in his head. He was certain he used all the correct words but it was apparent that he didn’t.

“Mistress Wellington, I mean no harm to either you or your king,” the man told her. “I am Osid ben Surkta, grandson of Khala al-Massad, 34th Caliph of Creight. I wish to report that I am the last living member of my family. It seems our illustrious Caliph was killed in a rock slide earlier today. What a pity.”

“So it worked as you planned, Osid?” Joseph asked when he recovered his verbal equilibrium. He had no idea that the man spoke Az, but he did – far better than Joseph spoke Trade Common, it seemed.

“It worked exactly as I planned,” Osid related. “I led the group through the narrow pass. When Umar could go neither forward nor backward, I bashed his skull in with a rock. Those loyal to me dispatched the remainder of Umar’s forces. We piled a large number of rocks on the body. I will take the troops stationed not far from here back to see him and then assert my claim for his title. Will that fit your plans?”

“It will be fine,” Joseph agreed with a nod. “Julia and her sister are going back to the manor house in the morning to alert her father that we are a day out. She believes he will shift his troops farther from his dwelling to give him time for escape if they are overrun.”

“I believe she has the full measure of the man,” Osid replied with a nod. “I will wait a day before removing the Creighton soldiers. That will give him a false sense of security which can only aid your goal.”

“I would appreciate that, Osid,” Joseph told him. “For now, feel free to set up camp where you see fit. Umar’s men are through those thick trees. Genrico has men in the woods to make sure no messengers get through. I suspect we will be able to take the manor house tomorrow without unnecessary bloodshed. Thank you for that.”

“Oh, it was my pleasure,” Osid replied before turning to Julia. “Mistress Wellington, I will be named the next Caliph of Creight.”

“Neither my sister nor I will be your slaves, regardless of what my father has promised!” Julia interrupted.

“Of course not,” Osid told her in a gentle voice. “One of my first goals is to eliminate slavery in my country. No man or woman will be forced to my bedchamber or to do my bidding. You have my word on that.”

“Regardless, you’ll go back to Creight without your trophies,” Julia insisted.

“I have no intention of trying to compel you to do anything,” Osid assured her. “If I had some way to provide for the slaves currently in Creight, I would release them the moment I am crowned. Sadly, I have not come up with a way to feed them or house them or clothe them. Their current owners will not part with them willingly so I will have to fight a civil war almost immediately if I attempt that. I just wanted you to know that the Wellington lands will have nothing to fear from the Creightons.”

“Because the Wellington lands will be no more,” Julia said. She had seen Osid many times in her young life. He had accompanied the Caliph to Wellington Manor each time the Creighton leader had visited.

Chapter 8: Recognition Dawns

Elena Westmont sat down at her dressing table and stared at her reflection in the mirror. She barely recognized the woman looking back at her, so stark was the change in her appearance over the previous year.

A year earlier, she had worn homespun dresses that itched and abraded her skin. Now she wore a gray dress of fine silk and a pair of the most comfortable shoes she had ever felt.

Her blonde hair hung past her shoulders and shone in the sunlight through the castle window where it had been a greasy and lank brown – by necessity – while she lived in the Burbridge manor. She couldn’t afford to have anyone recognize her so she adopted the dress of the many servants who worked for the Burbridges. Alexander and Jonathan had treated her kindly while they protected her but she still had to maintain the ruse. King Wilhelm was said to have spies in every part of the land.

Life in Tyrell had settled down dramatically since the capture of the five fugitives and their incarceration in the dungeons. Several times she had considered ordering their executions and presenting it as a fait accompli to Joseph upon his return but she had always stilled her hand.

She had grown to enjoy her role as steward to the kingdom. She no longer had to settle petty squabbles from the laborers or listen to the same grievances from the gentry week in and week out. The chamberlain had put a stop to the landholders making a play for Elena’s favor and the magistrate system she had put into place had slowed the commoners’ treks to her door.

She still held open hearings on issues too complex or too important for the magistrates but she didn’t mind those. Her decision was final, even if one side usually left the chamber grumbling under his breath.

In fact, Elena decided that she dreaded the thought of returning to anonymity when the king returned. She would be the wife of the heir to a relatively insignificant holding instead of the most powerful person in the country.

She wished she had considered the consequences of falling in love with Jonathan Burbridge. Now she wasn’t certain she would be happy as his wife when it compared with the chance to be queen. Joseph had given her almost carte blanche to run the country in his stead. Only in the matter of the treasury did Joseph insist she defer to the chamberlain. She could make decisions regarding trade and alliances. She could decide the very life or death of any person in the realm. She was certain Joseph would continue allowing her unfettered power if she were queen.

Still, she had come to see Joseph as almost a brother during her stay at the capital with him as she prepared for his mission. Her child might one day have the same freedom that she had come to enjoy but she understood that hers would end when Joseph – and Jonathan – returned. The wife of a minor noble had no power. Her dominion was the household staff – and only that portion of the staff her husband permitted her to shepherd.

Elena asked herself if she could go back to that life after she had tasted this one. With a sigh, she arose from her chair and headed to her office where she would begin a review of Azkoval’s incoming funds.

She had barely opened the ledger when a discreet knock at the door drew her attention. Choran stood there and awaited her permission to enter. She beckoned him with a wave and the man came forth.

“Lady Elena, is it possible for us to speak privately?” he asked in almost a whisper.

As with every day, Elena was never alone with a male. She had a lady in waiting with her at all times and most of the time she had a contingent of her bodyguards close to her.

“That is inappropriate, Choran,” Elena replied in the same low voice. Whispered conversations between the pair weren’t unusual. They had discussed many items of such great importance that no one could be permitted to overhear them.

Choran didn’t reply. Instead he pulled a piece of parchment, brown with age, from his vest and slid it toward her. Elena used a letter opener to lift the flap because she could see the paper was about the crumble to dust. Her eyes widened when she recognized what it was.

“Where did you get this?” she asked in a voice much too loud for the room.

“That is what I would like to speak to you about,” Choran said, again in a whisper. “I do not think it would serve anyone for this to become public knowledge and it most certainly will become public if anyone hears of it.”

Elena’s bodyguards had moved forward when she had made her exclamation but she waved them back.

“I would like everyone to leave the room,” she said. She attempted to keep her voice even but she was unsuccessful. Even those paying little attention suddenly knew something of great urgency had arisen. Many assumed the king had met a great defeat and was killed or captured.

“Milady?” her attendant asked.

“Please wait just outside the closed door,” Elena said. “You may rest assured that no impropriety will occur. I have something I need to discuss privately with the chamberlain.”

“Has the king been harmed?” her lead bodyguard asked. He was one of Joseph’s original mercenaries and he had great loyalty to the man.

“The king is just fine,” Elena said, offering a smile. “A messenger arrived last night with news. I would expect King Joseph has already put an end to Lord Wellington and is on his way back to us even as we speak.”

The man offered a relieved nod and gestured for his men to leave the chamber. The attendant gave her mistress a long look before joining them in the hallway – where the topic of conversation revolved around what explosive revelation the chamberlain had delivered.

Inside the office, Choran took a seat opposite Elena and waited as she read the parchment. He noticed that she was handling it with greatest of care.

“How did you come by this?” she asked again.

“The castle was in disarray after The Fall,” Choran explained. “Many of the household servants did what they could to secure King Welton’s papers and personal belongings before the usurper could destroy them. After King Joseph arrived, the servants have begun to bring these items back to their rightful owner. The gold or jewels were added to the treasury at the King’s insistence but the other items were stored until they could be sorted.

“I hired several people to handle this task, as you know, and almost everything is inventoried for King Joseph’s inspection upon his return.”

“And this was among the items?” Elena wondered.

“Thankfully, it was not,” Choran said. “Otherwise word would be all over the capital by now. The daughter of Queen Melina’s lead attendant brought this to me this morning. She was just a girl when her mother died at the queen’s side that day. King Wilhelm sold the girl into indentured servitude and her period of slavery has just concluded. The very first thing she did was to return to Azkoval so she could present a packet of letters to the king.”

“Slavery?” Elena asked, appalled at the concept. “Wilhelm sold people into slavery?”

“He sold many of the castle’s children into slavery,” Choran admitted. “Some were sold to sailors looking for crew or cabin boys. Others were sold as household servants to people where the institution was practiced. The woman, her name is Vandra, was only six years old when she was sold to a family in Belan. She said they treated her kindly but they still made certain she knew she was a slave. They did permit her to keep the small bundle of documents that she carried out of the castle with her. She cannot read or write so they felt it was of no matter if she kept the scraps of parchment.”

“So she doesn’t know what this is?” Elena asked.

“Her mother told her that they were Azkoval’s most important papers,” Choran answered. “I have reviewed them all and except for this one they are outdated and serve no purpose.”

Elena looked back down at the parchment on her desk. The writing was faded but clearly readable.

“Contract of Marriage,” she read aloud. “I, Norton Westmont, freeman and landholder, enter into a betrothal agreement for my daughter, Elena, to Prince Joseph DuBront, son of King Welton DuBront of Azkoval.”

She read the rest of the single-page document silently, seeing what her father had promised as dowry and smiling. Every item listed was now gone, stolen and sold by the family who had taken over the Westmont lands.

Three signatures rested at the bottom. She recognized her father’s writing and felt a tear come to her eye. It had been 12 years since she had seen the man’s fine penmanship. King Welton’s signature was crisp and clear. The final signature caused her to shake her head. Joseph’s penmanship had not improved in the decade since he had put quill to parchment. It was still unruly and practically unreadable. But she knew it was his because his signature looked identical to the one that rested on hundreds of documents in her office. For a reason she didn’t understand, Alexander Burbridge had signed as a witness to the document.

“Were you aware of this?” Choran asked.

Elena gave a brief nod. There was no used to lie to the man. It would serve no purpose once Joseph returned.

“Do you think the king remembers signing this?” Choran continued.

Again, Elena only nodded.

“This makes things quite awkward, Lady Elena,” Choran told her. “By rights, this contract is still a valid document. Neither your father nor Joseph’s can cancel it. What am I to do?”

“You are to do nothing,” Elena replied. “Joseph knew this document was created and so did I. The only others who know of it for certain are Lord Burbridge and his son. Joseph assumed it had been destroyed like so many other things from that time. Alexander – Lord Burbridge – told me that almost every book from the castle was burned along with King Welton’s family.”

“You both knew of this and he still agreed to permit your alliance with Jonathan Burbridge,” Choran said. He might have meant it as a question but it came out as a statement.

“When my father told me that I was pledged to Joseph, I was happy with the news,” Elena explained. “He and I had been great friends since we were babies. I was only eight years old when my father agreed to this. Joseph was but nine years old. His time in Denaya changed many things, Choran. One of the things that changed was his desire to see this contract fulfilled.”

“And what of your desire?” Choran asked in a gentle voice. “You would be queen!”

“I owe a great deal to Jonathan and his father,” Elena told him. “I had long ago contented myself that I would Jonathan’s mistress once he wed. When Joseph returned my first thought – and Jonathan’s first thought – was that I could be his wife. That is what King Joseph decided should be done.”

“And yet you are not wed,” Choran stated.

“With battle looming, Jonathan suggested that we wait,” Elena continued. “He did not want me to become a widow only shortly after we married and he knew that was possible. It is a long trek to Wellington and no one knew what the king would find there.”

“And what are your feelings now that you see what being a queen could be like?” Choran asked. He was an observant man and he had seen Elena grow into the role of steward. She would be an able assistant to King Joseph as he reigned.

Elena was silent. The time she spent with Joseph as he introduced her to the duties of administrating a country (as little as he knew of them) had reminded her of the times they had shared as children.

He was far more serious now but he still had the patience and protectiveness that she had enjoyed when she was a girl. He had always been a fearless child and she had followed in his wake as if swept along by a whirlwind. She had recalled all the mischief they had created together.

She also remembered the crushing heartbreak of learning first of her parents’ murders and then of the deaths of Welton, Melina and Joseph. Alexander and Jonathan Burbridge had rescued her from certain death and treated her with respect and kindness. She loved them both: Alexander as a surrogate father and Jonathan as something more.

Joseph was more like a brother to her. He had mentored her and teased her as he always had but he hadn’t shown any romantic leanings. He had also developed a friendship with Jonathan. Still, the prospect of being queen was enticing – perhaps more enticing to her than living the remainder of her life as Lady Burbridge.

“I don’t know,” she admitted.

Joseph entered the manor house unseen through a kitchen window and opened the front door. The rest of his party – Jonathan and Alexander Burbridge, Genrico Larchman, Osid ben Surkta and 10 men representing 10 separate landholders (those not replaced by Joseph in the upheaval after reclaiming the crown) – entered. The manor was silent as a tomb during the middle of the night.

There had been no guards on patrol and no sentries posted. It was hard to believe that Lord Wellington was preparing to fight a battle for his land. He wondered how much Julia and Victoria had to do with the emptiness. Julia had told him it would be daybreak before the cooks came down to the kitchen. That would approach shortly, Joseph knew. He gestured to the men to take seats around the lord’s elegant dining room table – placed exactly where Julia said it would be.

Chapter 9: A Capital in Conflict

Elena watched the group of Serratian priests enter the castle’s courtyard and she closed her eyes for a moment.

There had been rumors of a rogue sect heading toward the capital but no confirmation. There hadn’t been mass killings or thefts. They had kept to the lightly traveled roads and provided their own stores. The reports had been of areas where a large group had camped – and of telltale signs that it was a group of Serratians who had been there.

A small group of men broke away from the main body and strode to where Elena stood. Her phalanx of security immediately surrounded the men, who wore swords but no armor.

“I demand to speak to the steward!” a portly man yelled.

“No one approaches the steward while under arms,” the guard commander informed him.

“I am a Priest of Serrat!” the man spoke loudly. “You will address me as Father Vergill.”

“Father Vermin is it?” the commander asked. “Well, Father, no one approaches the steward while under arms. If you will kindly deposit your weapons at the guard house outside the castle walls, you may await your turn like the rest of Azkoval’s citizens.”

“I will not,” the man said. The sound of 10 swords coming out of their sheaths caused every eye to turn to the guards surrounding the priests.

“You have committed a capital crime by bringing your weapons into the castle,” the commander stated in a flat voice. “There are signs at the city walls, at the castle’s outer walls and immediately outside of the door you just entered. I will assume you cannot read and give you the opportunity to comply with the law. If you do not, every man with a sword, dagger, crossbow or sharp stick on his person will be killed immediately and without hesitation. Have I made myself clear?”

The priest’s face had turned an interesting shade of red but the guard continued to stare into the man’s eyes.

“You have made yourself perfectly clear,” the priest said, his face turning even redder. “You have made it clear that King Joseph is an enemy of the Serrats and all who hold our beliefs sacred.”

“And I believe the King has made it clear that he is not someone you want as an enemy,” Elena said. “If you comply with the laws of the land no harm will come to you. The only thing King Joseph has ensured is that all men and women live by the same rules. You do not get a dispensation because of what sect you preach. Now if you wish to speak to me, follow the commander’s orders: Leave your weapons with the guards and stand in line like everyone else has to do. If you no longer wish to speak to me, simply depart and things will be at an end. But do not expect privileges from me or from King Joseph.”

Elena returned to her seat and motioned the next supplicant forward. She divided her attention between the man’s problem and the Serratian priests. She knew she needed to tread a fine line. The Serratians had many followers, particularly among the people Joseph most wanted to help: the poor and downtrodden.

But Joseph had been adamant that the Serratians were not exempt from the law. The sect’s leader, the bishop, had helped to orchestrate The Fall and Wilhelm had made Serrat the country’s official religion not long after his accession. Joseph had rescinded that proclamation immediately upon taking the throne. Azkoval would have no state-sponsored religion. He had abolished compulsory church attendance and had forbidden the church from collecting taxes from the citizens.

Further, he had assessed taxes on land that had been exempt for a decade – the land owned by the church and its leaders. The upper hierarchy of the church had grown fat while eating from Wilhelm’s hand. Joseph declared it was past time for them to trim their coffers as well as their waistlines.

Many devoted Serratians were outraged, particularly the priests. Joseph had done his best to explain that it was not his intention to keep anyone from practicing the religion if he or she chose. His sole goal was keep people from being forced to worship – and from being forced to support any religious group.

New religious organizations sprang up during the first year of his reign. Some were sects that had been in hiding for a decade and some came from other cultures. The rules that applied to the Serratians applied to every non-secular group. He did not play favorites. The rules hit the Serratian leaders where it hurt the most – in their wallets. Church attendance dwindled and so did collections. The church had to pay more in taxes than it took in from its parishioners and that cut into the priest’s substantial wealth.

Then the bishop had been arrested and imprisoned, along with five conspirators and 30 men-at-arms they had hired to storm the castle and retake power. The man had been held incommunicado since his arrest. A few people had sought an audience with him and had been denied. This was the first time another priest had appeared, though.

Some of the citizens grumbled to themselves when the priests departed. For many, it was ingrained that the clerics had unlimited power and access. Many of the ordinary people thought nothing of the fact that Father Vergill had pushed his way past them to the front of the line. It was to be expected and tolerated, lest anyone who protested find himself at odds with the church. Now the devoted followers of Serrat were stunned to see their emissaries turned away, forced to comply with the same set of rules as everyone else.

Others in the crowd chuckled to themselves. Like the powerful noblemen, the church had abused its power in the previous decade. Land was stolen from freeholders if the church decided they wanted it. They had compelled every citizen of Azkoval to pay a yearly tax. Every Saturday morning and Sunday afternoon had been devoted to public worship. A family was expected to educate their children from the Serratian text. Anyone found in violation of any of the church’s innumerable rules was punished by a fine, a public flogging or, in many cases, execution for heresy.

As with King Wilhelm’s Justice, there were no trials and no appeal. If the clergy said you were guilty then it was fact. Many men had found themselves tried by the church and punished only to be tried again by the Crown when the church punishment was concluded.

Elena’s morning dissolved into chaos when a few devout Serrations took umbrage at disparaging remarks from others awaiting a hearing. Fistfights broke out and soon evolved into a full-scale melee. It took three detachments from the Azkoval Defense Battalion to restore order. The soldiers had waded into the fray swinging wooden practice swords. After a few broken arms and bloodied heads, the sides separated.

But Elena knew full well that the presence of a Serration delegation in Tyrell would lead to more violence before things calmed down.

Matthew Wellington was bound, gagged and sitting in a corner when Joseph and Alexander returned. Genrico didn’t want the man to say something that would lead to an awkward discussion with Jonathan Burbridge.

The man’s eyes almost popped out of his head when his twin daughters came in and sat down at the table in the seats vacated by the king and Alexander Burbridge. Julia noticed her father’s distress almost immediately and offered him a smirk.

“We have been in contact with King Joseph for almost a week,” she announced. “You should count yourself lucky that we didn’t dispatch you last night like we did your Creighton protectors. Victoria and I slit their throats. The wolves will eat well this week, I believe.”

Matthew suddenly wondered where his security team was and started to look around.

“I told you the former Caliph died,” Julia pushed. “Have you been introduced to the new one? In case you haven’t, this is Osid ben Surkta. He will be crowned in a few months. You must have promised your guards something very impressive because they refused to leave your side. Instead, you left them for your daughters to kill. It was a pleasure, although I must say but I would have preferred to slit your throat instead.”

Matthew said something but the only thing Julia heard was the word “betrayed.”

She spring from her seat and grabbed the nearest weapon she could find: a blunt knife used for spreading butter and jam on bread. She leaped on the table and screamed at her father.

“Betrayed?” she bellowed. “We are not the one who sold your virtue to a foreign noble! Don’t you dare compare what we did to a betrayal.”

Her jump at her father was cut short when a powerful arm snared her around the waist. She was about to jam the knife she carried into the person’s side or hip when Joseph whispered in her ear.

“We don’t want blood in the manor house,” he said in a light voice. “I believe it was your idea to take him to the woods to dispatch him. Have you changed your mind?”

It took all of Julia’s will to keep from lashing out at the king. He held her around her waist, her feet nowhere near the floor. She closed her eyes for a moment and then nodded. She turned to apologize when her feet hit the floor but found Joseph smiling at her.

“I wanted to do the same thing when I heard of his plans for you and Victoria,” he said softly. “Do not fret about your actions. I understand the need for vengeance.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Julia said with genuine contriteness. “I really don’t want to have to clean blood off the floor for the next occupant of this house.”

“Your Majesty, if you wish, I will take the traitor outside and dispatch him now,” Jonathan offered.

“We have had several people volunteer for that duty already,” Joseph replied, offering another smile in the man’s direction. “I believe Lord Larchman has already tasked a group with that endeavor. I do thank you for the offer.”

Jonathan stared at Joseph for a moment before nodding. Joseph sat down next to him and leaned near to him.

“You are second in command of the main army,” he whispered. “That is a job for other people.”

“I understand,” Jonathan whispered back.

“If you will permit it, King Joseph, I am willing to supervise the execution of the traitor and see to the disposition of the body,” Alexander said without taking his eyes off the prisoner. Wellington did his best to stare back in defiance but it difficult to do with a rag stuffed in his mouth.

“That will be satisfactory, Lord Burbridge,” Joseph replied. He would not deny the man that little bit of retribution. “Thank you, my friend, for taking on that onerous task.”

Alexander offered Joseph a grateful smile. Joseph gestured to the men from the other holdings that had accompanied him into the manor. They grabbed Wellington beneath his arms and dragged him from what was once his home.

Alexander Burbridge followed them out.

“You’re a fighter,” Jonathan said to Julia when the front door closed. “You remind me of my sister, Elizabeth.”

“You have a sister?” Victoria asked, the worry evident in her voice.

“And she is a handful,” Jonathan said. He either didn’t hear the tone of Victoria’s voice or he ignored it. “I would hate to see what would happen if my sister and your sister joined sides. I already dread telling her about our mother. They were very close.”

Joseph had forgotten about the youngest Burbridge child. He had seen her but rarely since his return to Azkoval. She had seemed shy and withdrawn to him, nothing like Jonathan had described her.

“Julia and Victoria, will you introduce me to your mother?” Joseph asked.

The three departed leaving the rest of the men to discuss the tasks that remained before the armies could leave for home.

Amelia Wellington had walked through the dining room but she hadn’t even batted an eye at the group of men at her table. Joseph had thought she was another servant. Now that he got a closer look at her he saw the resemblance to her children.

“What does Elizabeth Burbridge look like?” Julia asked in a low voice.

“I have only met her a few times,” Joseph admitted. “I seem to recall she favors her mother.”

“Do you think... ?” Victoria inquired, letting the gist of the question go unstated.

“I have no idea,” Joseph told them.

“How old is she?” Amelia asked. She knew what the conversation entailed.

“I would suppose she is 13 or 14 years,” Joseph told her. “She is that indeterminate age between 12 and 16. She has started to grow into her features but she is not mature.”

“I will be able to tell when I see her,” Amelia said with resignation. “It is well that Julia invented the ruse about common ancestry. I watched from the kitchen. I know Lord Burbridge sees things as they are but I don’t think the young man does.”

“It helped that the prisoner was a mess,” Victoria added. “That is one of the reasons I suggested King Joseph and his group be here when he first came down. If he had dressed and combed his hair, I think everyone would have caught on.”

“You have raised two very good children,” Joseph told Amelia. “Their efforts saved countless lives – not just by helping us to avoid a battle but with their compassion to people they barely know. I am eternally grateful to them and Azkoval owes them a great debt.”

Victoria didn’t think it was possible but her sister actually blushed at the praise. Amelia smiled at the king.

“Do you remember me at all, King Joseph?” she asked.

“I must confess you look familiar to me but I thought it was because your lovely daughters favor you so much,” Joseph admitted. “We have met before?”

“Oh, many times, Your Highness,” Amelia said, her smile widening.

“Please, I am just Joseph,” he offered. “How do I know you?”

“Lord Trimble was my older brother,” Amelia told him, the sadness in her voice still evident a decade after the man’s murder.

“He was a very good man,” Joseph replied. “I remember him very fondly. How did you come to be here?”

“I was a rebellious child,” Amelia admitted. “This was the lone match my brother could make for me. I fear the same will be true for Julia. She is a lot like I was when I was her age.”

“Then you have nothing to worry about,” Joseph told her. “By the time the army gets back to Tyrell, people will be singing the praises of your brave and ingenious daughters. I will be singing them loudest of all.”

Chapter 10: Man Without a Home

Joseph sat wearily in a chair and rubbed his eyes. The previous week had been a vain search to find someone who could assume the stewardship of the Wellington lands until permanent arrangements could be made.

He had spoken to dozens of people during the week and none fit the bill. Some of the people had the respect of the citizens but lacked the know-how to run anything larger than a farm or a shop. The few who might be able to handle the fiduciary responsibilities weren’t trusted by those they would oversee.

The time was rapidly approaching for Joseph to leave if he wished to see Tyrell before the heavy winter snows began. He dreaded the long walk as it was. The thought of trying to cover the last two weeks in snow to his waist made him frustrated.

The majority of the army had been broken up. There was little use in having hundreds of additional mouths to feed and many of the soldiers could be home in time to plant the late fall crops if they didn’t dawdle. The soldiers had been issued five gold coins for their service – a sum that some of the parents hadn’t seen in the totality of the lives.

Choran had insisted that the Azkoval treasury could bear the expense but Joseph had paid from his own funds. He had made quite a tidy sum as a mercenary and, as king, it seemed he had little on which to spend his own coin. He had sent a messenger back to Elena but he knew even a single man would take four months to reach Tyrell.

He instructed her to secure 1,000 gold coins from his personal funds and advance them by the swiftest route she could manage to Osid in Creight. He knew the man suffered from the same problem that many career warriors did: The inability to accrue funds.

Many of the former Caliph’s personal guards had attached themselves to Osid but he would have to raise and equip a sizeable force if he were to secure his country’s leadership. The former Caliph’s children were all too young to make a real threat but there would be a host of distant cousins willing to make a claim in their names – and who likely would ensure the child’s death as quickly as possible after winning the crown.

Joseph believed that the suddenness of Umar Dar Hassar’s passing would give Osid about a year to get his troops together. Osid wished he could turn down the funds but he understood reality as well as anyone. The race would be won by the swift and the wealthiest often had a shorter distance to run. Joseph’s coin would allow him to start even farther ahead of the pack than his lineage already did.

He had taken his remaining soldiers and departed for home just a week after killing his leader. With the mountain pass closed, it would take him several weeks longer to reach his capital but that couldn’t be helped. Only those with him knew of the Caliph’s passing so nothing would be lost – he hoped.

Alexander and Jonathan had sat in on Joseph’s interviews and had witnessed his rising frustration. All of his plans hinged upon having someone in Wellington he could rely upon and that idea seemed ludicrous at the moment.

Alexander motioned for Jonathan to depart and the younger man nodded and left.

“I believe I have the solution to this situation,” Alexander told Joseph as he sat across from him.

“Then you obviously have seen something in these people I didn’t,” Joseph snapped.

“Not in these people,” Alexander said evenly. “I have come to a conclusion different from the one you have decided is best.”

The king looked up and motioned for him to continue.

“Rina plans to return Westmont to the crown once you return,” Alexander said. “She has grown to love our little portion of the country and many of her friends are in Burbridge. She and Jonathan will return to our estate to plan for their wedding.”

Joseph nodded. He had suspected that Westmont held too many memories for Elena to be happy there.

“They have proven they can handle the running of a territory,” Alexander continued. He looked past Joseph and out through the window to the forests that surrounded the manor. “The truth is, well, I don’t mean to brag, but the fact is that Burbridge and now Westmont can run themselves. Westmont went so smoothly because we had people we could send over there to assist.”

“It would take a year to get them down here,” Joseph interrupted. “That really doesn’t help.”

“I wasn’t suggesting we bring anyone here,” Alexander countered. “I was suggesting that I remain behind to oversee the estate.”

Joseph blinked and shook his head.

“That’s absurd,” he said.

“It’s not absurd,” Alexander told him. “I was already planning to step aside when Jonathan weds. I am superfluous at Burbridge. Additionally, well, my I be candid, Your Highness?”

“Always, Alexander,” Joseph replied.

“This is as much for me as it is for you,” the older man told him. “I dread returning to the estate and seeing Elizabeth. I will question if she is my child and I do not wish to strain our relationship any further than it already is. She was very close to Gabrielle and I am positive she will blame me for her mother’s demise. I would like to allow her to gain a little maturity. She already views Lady Elena as an older sister and I think her influence will help us both come to terms with what has happened.”

“But you will be so far away!” Joseph replied. “From a selfish perspective, it makes sense to me. If I may also speak candidly, well, I believed many of the other landholders would do as you’ve done. I hoped that those with ties to my father would send their children with me if they didn’t come themselves. Certainly, they were generous in permitting their citizens to accompany me if they wished but you are the only sitting lord that I did not appoint who is with me on this campaign. Jonathan is the only heir to a lordship with us down here. I heard all their reasons for staying behind and keeping their children behind but I know them for what they are: excuses.

“Until I grew to know you, Alexander, I suspected you were involved in the plot to kill my parents. I am a man who admits when he has made a mistake and I made one with your family. I trust you implicitly. If you have grown tired of life in Burbridge, come to the capital with me. I would be happy to have you nearby.”

“It’s more than that,” Alexander said, smiling at the young man across from him. “You are less than half my age but you have already seen things that I have imagined since I was a boy. I came with you because of my love for Azkoval and my trust in you. That is part of the reason. The other was because I longed for adventure – and I wanted Jonathan to get the wanderlust I believed I had imparted to him out of his system before he weds. Yes, my life has grown stale. It grew stale perhaps a decade before you were born, if I’m truthful.

“I took over a well-run holding and followed my father’s teachings to the letter. For the first five years I held the title, no one would be able to guess that my father had died. Even the changes I made in the next 25 years were subtle. If you can find someone in Burbridge who remembers what things were like when my father held it, they would tell you that nothing has changed.

“I see before me the opportunity to make something from nothing. I see the opportunity to travel to distant lands – lands I have only heard or read about – and see things with my own eyes. I began to think about this because I dreaded to return to Burbridge. The more I considered it, the more it made sense to me from your standpoint, too. I had almost convinced myself to speak to you when this process first started but I was frightened of the unknown.

“This holding will be an awesome responsibility. It will not only require reshaping a land that has been abused for 15 years, it will require someone who has Azkoval’s best interests at heart. I understood that. But it wasn’t until I considered all the possibilities that it presented that I made up my mind. In a few months, I can have someone trained to handle things in my stead. Before Jonathan and Rina are wed, I can begin a journey to Creight to work with Osid on securing a treaty between our countries. I know you want relations formalized with Deseret and Pleisus in the near future, as well.

“I want to be able to see these places while I am young enough to enjoy them. I will inquire if Elizabeth wishes to join me on my journey after I learn of her reaction to her mother’s death. The simple truth is, King Joseph, this would be a good thing for everyone. Jonathan will not have to look over his shoulder and find me peering down on his decisions; I will be able to take time to put recent revelations behind me; you will have someone down here that you can be certain will never attempt to rise against you while you gain a surer foothold on the crown.

“In time, I will return to Tyrell or to Burbridge and assume any role you wish for me to have. For now, however, I would prefer to stay here and sleep in a warm bed while you and Jonathan are walking back to Tyrell through snow and mud.”

“All your points make sense but none more than the last,” Joseph agreed with a laugh. He had watched Alexander’s tired face glow with anticipation of the future for the first time since the man learned of his wife’s deceit. “If this is what you desire, I will agree. Have you spoken with Jonathan?”

Alexander nodded.

“He is in agreement with all my thoughts – particularly the last,” he replied. “He considered offering to stay until you could find a replacement closer to the castle but I think this is better. I know it certainly gives me something to look forward to for the first time in many years.”

The long walk home began five days after the former Lord Burbridge set up residence in a vacant dwelling away from the former Wellington Manor. As with Westmont, the manor would be torn to the ground and the stones used for aquifers and roadways.

The armies were down to 207 men and 22 women by the time the trek started.

“Do you remember the animals they used for transport in Ullellis?” Genrico asked from Joseph’s side.

“Horses,” Joseph answered.

“Horses,” Genrico confirmed. “Osid tells me that one of the tribes in Gamboa has trained them to carry people. He said they just climb on the backs and ride them.”

Joseph gave him an incredulous look. The animals were huge. He couldn’t imagine straddling such a large beast.

“They eat them in one of the places we’ve seen,” Joseph pointed out.

“They were pretty tasty, too,” Genrico laughed. “Still, I would not be disappointed if you were to make a treaty with a country that has something like that to trade.”

Indeed, the entire party dreaded the return to Tyrell. Azkoval’s coastal capital was five hard months away. Joseph didn’t anticipate the festivities that greeted his downward march to Wellington but the first real town his group passed through proved him incorrect.

Citizens from miles around had left their farms and shops to see the king and his army. Joseph groaned inwardly when he saw the people along the roads. The need to stop and visit in every population center had added weeks, if not months, to his trip to Wellington.

“Smile,” Genrico urged from his left shoulder.

“They expect a gracious king,” Jonathan added from his right. He heard laughter from behind him from his two closest advisers.

Joseph’s teeth gleamed in the late-summer sunlight – a rarity because few in Azkoval had many teeth.

He walked from side to side of the small lane and shook men’s dirty hands and kissed women’s dirty cheeks. Several newborn babies were thrust into his arms for a blessing. He would kiss each small life on the forehead and handed it back to the often-beaming mother.

“His name is Joseph!” an excited young woman told him as she pressed her child to him. Her husband, a decade older, nodded his agreement. Joseph grinned down at the child, who immediately burst into loud squalls. The king had little experience with children. He had no brothers or sisters and the priest who had rescued him had despised most people but small people most of all.

Joseph completed his routine in spite of the child’s noise. When he passed him back he saw the parents were mortified.

“I hope I do justice to his name,” Joseph offered. The parents nodded numbly and Joseph moved on.

“He pissed on you,” Genrico whispered. Joseph looked down and saw a large wet spot on his tunic.

“The boy has spirit!” he said as he laughed. His reaction eased the tension that had enveloped those who had watched the spectacle unfold. The boy’s father let out a long breath. For a moment he was certain his son – and perhaps his entire family – was to be executed.

Joseph veered back toward the pair and the man’s fear returned. He wondered if the king would wait until he had moved on and send part of his army back to kill them all.

“Fear not,” Joseph said. “I know well enough that a person goes when he has to. I’m just thankful he did it before I lifted him upward.”

Joseph leaned forward and kissed the newborn on the forehead again.

“Raise him to be a good man,” he urged the parents.

“We will, Your Highness,” the man promised, his voice still quavering.

The procession took most of the day to pass through the village because the people lined the road well before and well after the town was in view.

“This can’t continue,” Joseph said when the army finally broke into the clear. “It will be next summer if we have to spend a day in each place.”

“Is it possible for us to take a ship from the great river?” Jonathan wondered. He had seen ships passing by as they crossed the small bridge.

“I wondered that,” Genrico chimed in. “We came down the western coastline and I saw many docks with ships that could accommodate most of us.”

“I didn’t realize there were shipping centers on the western shore,” Joseph admitted. “There weren’t when my father was deposed. It was mostly rocky shoals that wouldn’t support deep-hulled boats. No record of them appears in the records from the past few years.”

“That was Wilhelm’s doing,” Jonathan spat.

The discussion that followed was an economics lesson for the king and Lord Larchman.

During Welton’s reign, the onus of supporting the country fell on the richest: the landholders and the coastal merchants. The king forbade the lords from charging the tenant farmers and shopkeepers more than a nominal sum in taxation each year and encouraged the farmers and artisans to sell their surplus to the government for hard coin. The king would use the surplus food in trade with other countries to bring in items not readily produced in Azkoval. The economy moved because the items brought in would be sold back to those who had provided the surplus.

This hit the merchants and traders in the pocketbook two ways: first, they lost money because the government undercut their prices with other countries; second, they were forced to lower their prices in Azkoval to compete with the king’s merchants because the king didn’t pay an import tariff.

Chapter 11: Strange Alliances

Joseph let out a long breath and placed his sword on the ground before standing to his full height. He had no sooner arisen than a second voice came to his ears.

“I would suspect things will go better for you with him if you refer to him as the king,” a voice spoke. “And they certainly will go better for you with me if you follow your own advice. Put the crossbow down and I won’t put a bolt between your shoulder blades.”

Joseph hazarded a look over his shoulder and saw a bedraggled man with a beard almost to his chest holding a crossbow pointed at his back. The man had somehow managed to sneak up on Joseph and the king didn’t like that fact one bit.

Rucar of Dunvil also looked over his shoulder. He saw a small woman, perhaps a child, dressed in buckskins. She held a crossbow in her hands and it was evident that she was proficient with the weapon. Her hands didn’t waver and her eyes were locked on her target.

“I thought I told you to stay in camp,” Joseph said.

“You told the men to stay in camp,” Julia replied, her eyes never leaving Rucar’s form. “You said nothing about women.”

“I suppose I will have to be clearer in the future,” Joseph said drolly.

“So you are the great King Wilhelm,” Rucar spat. “I see you have enlisted children to do your dirty work. I’m quite surprised that you decided to see to me yourself.”

“King Wilhelm has been dead for almost two years,” Joseph told him.

“Ah, King Martis, then,” Rucar said. “I’m sure you’re no better.”

“Martis was dead even before Wilhelm,” Joseph informed the man.

“Put your crossbow down or you won’t live long enough to hear the rest!” Julia said firmly. “I am not a child and I will kill you just as I killed six Creighton soldiers not three months ago. Do you wish to die with a bolt in your back or will you die like a man?”

“I don’t think there is any reason for anyone to die,” Joseph cut in. “I have placed my sword on the ground. Julia, I wish for you to lower your crossbow. I am not here to harm Rucar. I have ordered your band treated with compassion when they were captured in the trees beside our camp.”

“Ha!” Rucar exclaimed. “I will never trust the word of a nobleman again.”

“A good plan, on its face,” Joseph agreed. “I rarely trust them either unless I can verify it firsthand. I have always believed that trust is what cost my parents their lives.”

Joseph, unarmed, turned around to face Rucar. He saw Julia’s crossbow sticking out from behind a tree. She was safe from any danger. It would take a miraculous shot from Rucar to strike the scant portions of her body that were visible.

“Who are you?” Rucar inquired. “You say Wilhelm and Martis are dead. Did someone invade Azkoval?”

“Of a sort,” Joseph said.

“No more answers until he is unarmed,” Julia insisted loudly. “The King is the sort to banter with you but I will kill you without hesitation and claim the reward before you are cold.”

“I asked you to put your crossbow down,” Joseph pointed out.

“And I decided it was a stupid request,” Julia countered. “Mine goes down after his does. He got the jump on you so you yielded first. I got the jump on him so he yields next.”

Joseph shook his head and looked to the sky before his gaze landed on Rucar.

“It seems she makes sense in a convoluted sort of way,” he said in a helpless tone. “It is why I wished to leave the rest of them away from things but there are some you are powerless to control. What say you, Rucar? I have put my sword aside and Julia could have already killed you – and me – ten times over. All I have is my word that you will come to no harm from me – or from Julia if can help it. I wish to explain some things to you and to discuss your options with you. Does that sound reasonable?”

“I still don’t know who you are,” Rucar stated.

“I am King Joseph, son of Welton and Melina,” Joseph told him. “The woman at your back is Julia Trimble, niece of the late Lord Trimble through his youngest sister. Her sister might be somewhere in the forest but I doubt it. Victoria seems to actually pay attention to me when I speak. This one?”

Joseph shrugged.

“Well, to be honest, I am not sure she listens to anyone, least of all me,” he continued. “Oh, and by the way, Julia, there is no reward for Rucar’s death or capture. I rescinded that order when I overturned the rest of Wilhelm’s edicts. So you will have to get by on the gold I gave you as part of my army.”

Joseph gently reached into his tunic and pulled out a sheet of parchment. He stood the length of two men from Rucar but he held out his hand with the document for the man to inspect.

“I don’t read,” Rucar admitted. He jumped when Julia spoke from his shoulder. He felt the point of a dagger between his shoulders. She had somehow managed to sneak up on him again, covering the distance while his attention was distracted.

“Down with the crossbow,” she said.

Rucar nodded. He knew he was as good as dead either way. If the man was lying, he would be hung. If he tried to fire or flee, the young woman would kill him where he stood. He lowered the crossbow as his mind determined what came next. He would take a step backward, hoping to knock the young woman off balance with his weight. Then he would swing an elbow at her head and flee before the man in front of him could pick up his sword. Rucar determined that his life was worth the loss of a crossbow and a flesh wound from the dagger.

When he stepped backward, he found himself falling. His descent stopped only when he landed hard on his back on the forest floor. The woman had dropped to her hands and knees and tripped him, he decided. Before another thought could reach his brain, the woman was on her feet with the crossbow leveled at his chest and the man, sword in hand, was beside her.

“Did you really think I would fall for that?” Julia asked. “He might have but not me. You must be daft!”

She gestured to Joseph with her head but the crossbow didn’t waver.

The king let out another long breath.

“You see what I mean about how powerless I am around some people?” he asked as he put his sword away. “I always thought being king meant people would blindly follow my will. It appears that we are equally stupid, Rucar.”

Joseph used one hand to push Julia’s crossbow toward the ground and the other to help Rucar to his feet.

“Come, let us sit and talk,” Joseph told the man. “I will read the parchment to you or if you prefer, Julia will read it – assuming I can convince her to put away her weapons for a moment.”

“You should count yourself lucky that I have determined that King Joseph wants you alive,” Julia told Rucar. “Otherwise I would have cut out your kidney when you tried your little stunt.”

“Yes, yes, you are the best among us,” Joseph said with a smile and a shake of his head. “I must admit, Julia does have a way of making sure I remain humble.”

Rucar looked from the young king to the young woman who stood at his elbow. His gaze stayed on Julia for a long moment as the king handed her the parchment. She opened it and read the words before she lifted her gaze to the king. An incredulous look etched her fine features.

“But you said...” she began. The king lifted an eyebrow at her and nodded again to the paper.

“Aloud, if you please,” Joseph instructed.

Julia nodded. Any retort that might have come to her lips died in her brain when she saw the look on Joseph’s face. She could not understand why she felt so uneasy when his eyes were fixed on hers.

“I, King Joseph of Azkoval, son of Welton and Melina, do decree this day that Rucar of Dunvil and those acting at his command are pardoned for any crimes, real or imagined, committed against the Kingdom of Azkoval or its gentry,” Julia read. She lifted her eyes to see Rucar standing with his mouth open.

“Rucar and those under his orders are permanently enjoined from trial for any actions committed prior to the personal issuance of this proclamation to the aforementioned citizens,” she continued. “No restitution, amends nor compensation may be sought from Rucar or those who acted under his orders. Signed under my hand this date.”

She stopped and looked at Joseph.

“He signed it before he left the capital,” Julia informed Rucar.

“You will note that I did not pardon you from any crime you might have committed against the common citizen,” Joseph pointed out.

“I have no need of a pardon for those actions,” Rucar said, the color gone from his face, “for I have committed no grievance against anyone but landholders.”

“I suspected as much,” Joseph replied. “Just as I suspected I would run into you on my journey. Julia, would you please leave us and return to camp?”

“Your Highness!” Julia began her protest. As before, the words stopped when she saw Joseph’s look. She let out a long breath and nodded. “Of course, Your Highness.”

Joseph scoffed and shook his head.

“Of course,” he muttered to Rucar. “I would make it an order but then I would have to kill her when she disobeyed.”

Julia was frowning at him when he turned back.

“There are things I need to discuss privately with Rucar,” Joseph told her in a gentler voice. “I appreciate the lengths you go to to see to my well-being but I am certain Rucar will give you his word that I am safe in his company. The remainder of his force is being fed and sheltered in our camps. Please, Julia, do as I ask just this once.”

“It will be as you say,” Julia agreed. “Rucar, if this is our only meeting, it was a pleasure to greet the man who kept my father on edge for almost a decade. I have invoked your name any time I wished to strike terror into his heart and for that I am eternally grateful to you. Please do not waste the chance at redemption our king has given to you. I would dearly hate to be the one who is forced to track you down and kill you.”

She turned and departed back into the trees as Joseph sat down on a fallen log and gestured for Rucar to join him.

“Your betrothed reminds me of my departed wife,” the older man said when he was settled.

“Betrothed?” Joseph asked, eyes wide. “Do you think I am mad?”

“That remains to be seen,” Rucar told him, smiling for what might have been the first time in a year. “If you are not betrothed to her it will not be long, I think. I have seen many weddings during my time in the forest. Many of the courtships started similarly. Your interactions are no different than a young girl throwing a stone at a young man she fancies.”

“Gods in Heaven,” Joseph said. “I will pray that you are wrong. Interaction with females is one portion of my education that is sorely lacking, I suppose. I will burn that bridge when I come to it.”

Rucar smiled again at the look of distress on the young king’s face.

“What do you wish to discuss with me, Your Highness?” Rucar wondered, surprised at how easy the words had come to his lips. He had vowed he would abide no king or lord again and now he sat down next to one. He pondered the impossibility of the situation if he had still been a poor forester in Dunvil. All in all, he would trade a chance meeting with the monarch to have his wife and child back.

“First, I hope the past few months haven’t been too great an imposition for you and your group,” Joseph said. “The men and women I saw in the trees looked as though they have seen far rougher times than I intended and for that I apologize.”

“Intended?” Rucar asked.

Joseph looked abashed.

“When I set my schedule for dealing with Lord Wellington – who is Julia’s father, by the way – I put together a plan to deal with you at the same time,” Joseph told him. “For the past year, I have herded your group here. Well, that’s not entirely true. I herded your group in this direction. The lands about a quarter day’s walk from here are filled with game. You could have eaten as much as you wanted for the next several months. I had expected to see your sentries there. As I came through the country prior to reclaiming the throne for my family, I heard tales of you about three weeks northeast of here. I will admit that I didn’t know who you were at the time but those who remained in Azkoval filled me in.

“I have had my people rid the game lands of but the barest of animals. I knew you would continue to travel until you found somewhere you could stay and I decided that it would be at the forest south of here. I believed I had left enough forage for your people but it appears I was incorrect. I truly hope that you have not seen significant hardship because of my actions.”

“It wasn’t your actions,” Rucar replied. “One of the men in my band decided to steal all the food we had stored before he fled. If not for his treachery we would have been well fed. As it is, it has only hindered us for the past few weeks. We planned to head farther south with the next rain. We travel mostly at night and during periods when few people are likely to be out. You are seeing to those who were with me?”

“They are being provided for,” Joseph told him as he removed some dried venison from his vest and held it out to the man along with a flask of water. “They are my people, too.”

Rucar looked at the venison hungrily but made no move to reach for it.

“I will not hand feed you,” Joseph said, chuckling slightly. “I also will not poison you. If I wanted you dead, well, I suppose I would have let Julia attend to the matter. I am sure you noticed the large army that passed through here a week or so ago. Those were my men. I have 30 more with me at camp. If you are hungry, please help yourself. My story will take some time.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Rucar replied as he took the meat and chewed it greedily. He had subsisted on roots and plants for the past two weeks, leaving what little meat remained for those in poorer health.

“We are not that different,” Joseph pointed out as the man washed down his food with a drink from the flask. The statement caused Rucar to choke slightly.

“It’s true,” Joseph continued. “Certainly our parents had vastly different backgrounds but you and I do not. My entire family was killed by the same men who killed yours. I raised a group of men and trained them in warfare so one day I could have my revenge, just as you have. I lived on the march for almost four years before I came back to Azkoval to take what is mine. I have done what I thought was right most of the time but there have been times I knew I was doing the wrong thing but did it anyway because those who followed me counted on me. If you are honest, you’ve lived the same life as I did for many years.”

Rucar considered the king’s words before nodding slightly.

“Just as the time came for me to change how I was living, now is the chance for you to change your circumstances, as well,” Joseph continued. “In one way, I was far more fortunate than you. I was a child and children are resilient. How much did you hear about the coup that killed my family?”

“Not a great deal,” Rucar answered after he swallowed more water. “I heard that King Welton and Queen Melina had been killed. We heard later that you had died at the same time.”

“The first was true but the second, obviously, false,” Joseph noted. “My father and mother were in a meeting with the chamberlain when a young priest burst into the castle to warn them of what Bishop Drell and Wilhelm were plotting. Sadly, he arrived just before the conspirators and their men. The castle guards held the palace long enough for me to hide with the cleric who sounded the alarm – the man that Wilhelm claimed committed the atrocities on my family. I watched my father murdered and my mother degraded. As Wilhelm and Drell searched the castle for me, the priest secreted me away though a hidden passage in my father’s office.

“We fled Tyrell with most of the treasury. That is why Wilhelm had such hard times. We left them almost no coin. It took them several days to force the vaults in the basement of the castle. By that time, the minister had removed thousands of gold coins and the entire stock of valuable gems. He sent some of the trusted staff to the ship where I was hidden. We waited for him but he was killed as he sent the last of the treasure away. The man he had kept behind managed to escape and we set sail for Denaya.”

Joseph’s slight chuckle brought Rucar from his musings.

“I understand that Wilhelm had already pegged a rogue priest as the scapegoat and he couldn’t very well tell the country that the man who had killed the king in a fit of rage had somehow managed to remove the entire treasury beforehand,” Joseph continued. “I lived in a fishing village in Denaya for five years. Sadly, we might as well have hidden the gold in a cave near the coast for all the good it did me. The man who rescued me took his vows of poverty, charity and obedience to heart. We found a small house on the coast and buried the money beneath the floor. In a month I went from being a prince to wearing blisters on my hands from digging a hiding place for all that we had taken with us. That treasure was never touched until it returned to Azkoval after I had assumed the throne.”

Chapter 12: Adrift in a Swift Current

It was two weeks later when the group, which now included Rucar and his outcasts, made its way to the big river that bisected Azkoval.

Julia, who had walked near Joseph for the first two months of the march, made it a point to be as far away from his as possible during the final leg. She either joined the scouts in going ahead or stayed behind with her mother and sister.

Joseph wondered what he had done to offend his little shadow but figured that she would let him know soon enough. He had other things on his mind.

The group’s path was different from his southern hike. They were nearer to the western coast and deep in the heart of those who worship Serrat. There were no crowds to greet his entourage as there had been in the other sections of the country he had traversed. A few people would come out to greet him as he walked past but most would stay indoors or ignore him from their farmsteads.

He didn’t think his actions against the religion had been harsh, particularly given their participation in a coup. But a decade of unchecked power had given not only the church but its devout followers the illusion of power. He would have to reckon with the Serratians in the near future, putting the prospect of peace off for at least another year or more.

He wished he had kept his army intact for the northern march. He could deal with them immediately and be done with it. He dreaded the thought that many of the people killed putting down a few arrogant priests would be the good people the clerics commanded. Still, he couldn’t allow the religion to run unchecked. That had been part of his father’s downfall and Joseph would not repeat the man’s mistakes.

He was heartened to see several barges awaiting him at the Corning docks. The sailors bowed as he approached, causing Joseph more consternation.

“Please, none of that,” he told the man in front.

“Oh, of course, Your Highness,” the man said. “I had forgotten this territory is still somewhat hostile to you. My apologies for identifying you as the king.”

“It’s not that,” Joseph said. “I simply dislike people treating me as though I am something special. I’m not. I am just an ordinary man in extraordinary circumstance. I hope we haven’t kept you waiting for long.”

“Not at all, Your Highness,” the man said. “We returned earlier in the week from transporting the rest of your army. We took them all the way to Blue Harbor. The river is hard to traverse easterly. We have to put the barges on wagons and tow them back.”

“Since I outlawed slavery,” Joseph added.

“Not our group,” the man protested. “We were never wealthy enough to own slaves even if we did hold with the practice. We’re not Serrats. We all were open-water sailors until the merchants took over the trade and sunk our ships. We would prefer to be on the sea again but this is honest work and we’re honest men.”

“My apologies,” Joseph said earnestly. “I have seen firsthand how this section of the country views me differently than the rest and I must confess it bothers me.”

“It is not the entire region, Your Highness,” the sailor told him. “To be certain, there are some who are feeling your reign in their purse and they dislike you. The rest of us view you as deliverance from the tyranny that held us for a decade. Those with power will not release it willingly. It will have to be wrested from their grasp. The men we took west last month assured me that you understand that as well as anyone.”

“I do,” Joseph agreed as he shifted his gaze to the wide river. “I still had hoped to avoid it. The merchants and the priests will be just like the lords I’ve deposed. They will not take up arms themselves. No, they will kidnap wives and children to force honest men like yourself to do their bidding. I always try to avoid harming innocents but there are always some – husbands, fathers and sons of good, hard-working people – who fall at my hand.”

He shook his head with a long breath.

“I can see it will be necessary though to root this out,” he continued. “I did not ban the practice of the religion. I have not banned the practice of any religion. I want people to have the freedom to act in their personal lives as they see fit. I do not want to harm the Serratians regardless of the harm they have done to this country. I do expect them to obey the laws and I will enforce the laws if I must. Now, let us settle on a price and begin our journey.”

“I will not charge the king!” the man insisted.

“Nonsense,” Joseph replied. “You have mouths to feed and you are doing me a great service. I am grateful that you and your crew have agreed to help us. I worried that we would be forced to walk farther and I have had all the walking I wish to do for a while. I will pay you and your men 30 gold pieces for transport to Blue Harbor.”

The man’s breath escaped his lungs in a rush. That was more money than the men would see in a lifetime of toting goods down the river.

“Will that be enough to outfit a new ship for you and your sailors?” Joseph asked.

“Your Highness,” the man stammered. Joseph just looked at him.

“That will be more than enough to purchase and outfit a ship,” the man declared.

“I will acquire the ship for you when we reach Blue Harbor,” Joseph told him. “That is the price of transport for the men you’ve already taken. I believe that good men deserve good things to happen to them. Now that this is settled, I will turn this group over to your able hands. Arrange us however you’d wish.”

The sailor looked at faces of his men. They had overheard portions of the conversation and they were eagerly awaiting word from him.

“I would like for you to separate those who can swim from those who can’t, Your Highness,” the stunned man said. “After we see how many of each we have, we will decide how to arrange things on board the barges.”

Joseph nodded and let the man speak to his crew. He pulled his group together and spoke to them.

“I need everyone who swims well on this side and those who don’t on that side,” he said. He saw a few looks that bothered him so he continued. “This is not the time for bravado. The current is swift and the water is deep. If you do not know if you can swim, I want you over there. If you swim but only a little, I want you over there. If you cannot swim at all, I want you over there. We have travelled together for many months and our losses are small. I do not want to lose another person on our way home, particularly because that person is too stubborn to admit they can’t swim. Am I understood?”

The group separated further, leaving 13 men and one woman with the swimmers and 28 men and women on the other side.

“The numbers work well, Your Highness,” the captain said after he had given the news to his men about their improved fortunes. “It will leave one person who can swim with two people who cannot. The last trip was almost four to one and I was a bit worried.”

“Did the entire group make it to Blue Harbor?” Genrico asked.

“Every single man and woman,” the captain said.

“Very good,” Genrico replied with a smile. “Well, I suppose we should select those we will look out for.”

Joseph glanced over and shook his head. He had seen Victoria and Amelia join the non-swimmers almost immediately. There were few water sources in Wellington and none large enough for swimming. He knew who Genrico would be shepherding down the river.

When everyone was selected, Joseph took the two remaining – Julia and a cheery faced cook who had travelled with him from the moment he left Tyrell.

“Well, ladies, I suppose we shall travel together,” he said with a warm smile at both. Julia simply looked at the ground but the cook turned white.

“Your Highness, you are much too important to be responsible for me!” she exclaimed.

Joseph had expected Julia to launch a barb in his direction but she continued studying the tops of her leather moccasins.

“I am no more or less important than anyone,” he answered with an easy smile. “Lydia, you have been with this group since the day we left. You have cooked meals for me and mended rips in my clothing. I have seen you gathering firewood and even digging latrines when the need arose. Those duties are just as important as anything I’ve done or will do. Besides, I have heard your singing around the camp. The loss of that beautiful voice would be far greater than my meager skills.”

Julia glanced at the cook who was scarlet. She appeared to about ready to swoon. Julia took the woman’s arm and led her toward the barge.

“They will rope us together at the outset,” Joseph informed them. “The most difficult part of the passage is when we debark from shore. They have to use long poles to push us out to the center and the barge might take water and capsize.”

Julia looked at Joseph for the first time and he saw her gulp.

“I want you both to listen to me,” he said. “I will protect you but you cannot struggle if we go into the water. You cannot panic or we all will drown. I have been thrown into the water unexpectedly before and it is not easy to keep your head but you must. Lydia, I do not mean to be crass but you should remove any excess clothing you might have on. The water will make it heavy and pull you under. Thankfully, Julia has no excess clothing so we needn’t worry about her.”

He looked at Julia and winked but she was looking at the ground again.

“We will remove our shoes and put them on the deck,” Joseph continued. “The weather is still relatively warm so I don’t think you will need your slip or your shoes. Is this alright with you?”

Lydia continued to blush but nodded. The time around the army had relieved her of much of her shyness but this was the king. Her parents had farmed around the capital their entire lives and had suffered the slings and arrows of the previous decade. Their small farm had been forced almost to extinction by the gluttonous King Wilhelm and his minions. Any surplus was immediately claimed as a tax. The atmosphere had grown so bad that Lydia had been sent to live with distant cousins rather than have her maidenhood ripped from her by one of the king’s followers.

She had been permitted to return to her home when King Joseph had arrived but she knew there was no money for a dowry. She would either grow old as a spinster or be married to one of the many younger sons whose lives would be spent working for an older brother. That was why she left home to follow the army. She thought perhaps one of the soldiers would cast his eye her way – and in fact many of them had. Lydia was one of the funniest and friendliest people in camp and the Lord Burbridge had taken an immediate liking to her, treating her as a daughter.

Sadly, that sent many of the younger suitors away. Still, she had enjoyed her adventure and made many new friends. And she had a dowry. The king had paid her the same amount as he paid his soldiers. The gold coins in her belt would let her parents ease their toil and provide her with money to purchase a better husband.

But now she stood beside the king, who had just told her to remove her underclothing and it was a bit much for her.

“Come,” Julia said, seeing the woman was about to drop over. “There are other women in the bushes doing the same. It appears either the king speaks true or all the men are in on the joke together.”

Joseph chuckled and shot Julia a grateful glance but again she hadn’t met his eye. He shrugged it off and went to help the men who were loading the gear about one of the barges.

The highlight of the trip for Julia was the chance to bath when the barges came to shore for the first night. As she had helped Lydia remove her undergarments she had come to realize that she smelled like a swamp. The last few days of the march had been done in rain and humidity. The smell of body odor and dirt was overwhelming in the small area where the women changed. For many, it was a smell that was normal for them. Not everyone held bathing in high regard but Julia and her family did.

Julia would slip into a tub of warm water three times each week to clean the smell of the woods from her skin. But it had been three weeks since she had the chance to do more than a quick wash. The streams running from the mountain ranges had already turned too cold for bathing and there were too many people trying to get clean the few times they had found anything close to warm.

“I smell like an outhouse,” she grumbled. “I have to spend the next week standing right next to Joseph and I stink.”

“We all stink,” Lydia replied as she folded her filthy pantaloons and slip. She stared at them for a moment and then shook her head.

“Yes, I noticed that,” Julia admitted with a chuckle. “It wasn’t until I was in this small space that I understood how ripe I’d become.”

“I heard one of the sailors say there was a shallow pool near where we’ll stop tonight,” another woman chimed in.

“A shallow pool that had 250 sweaty men bathing there a few weeks ago,” Julia pointed out. “I’m not sure if we will be cleaner when we go in or when we get out.”

The group’s laughter was stifled by the call to the barges.

The initial castoff wasn’t as terrifying as Julia had expected. She had a rope around her waist that was tied to Joseph. Lydia had the same thing from his other side. He put his arms around their shoulders and held them as the crewman shoved away from shore and the barge started its way down the river.

By midday, Julia had grown comfortable enough to move more than a few steps from Joseph. Her sister and mother were on a different boat, Genrico having been separated to equalize the weight. As evening grew near, she was bored. She had seen the same scenery going past all day. It was even the same on the other side of the river. Joseph had never let her get far away from him even though he had released the ropes once the voyage got fully underway.

Lydia seemed quite content to stay near the king – despite the lack of undergarments. Indeed, the young woman had giggled when the wind had caught her dress and pressed it tightly to her body.

Chapter 13: War on a Separate Front

Elena and Choran did not get to open hostilities with the rogue priests of Serrat.

That came on the fifth day down the Great River, with the village of Blue Harbor in sight on the horizon. As the four barges floated downstream toward the town, a host of arrows and rocks began to fall from the hills.

The helmsmen did their best to steer the boats clear but the attack was a complete surprise. Five men were struck by arrows and one of the barges capsized when the people shifted the balance to get away from the falling projectiles.

“Take us to the other shore,” Joseph ordered. The captain had turned the boat southward, away from the hills. Now the king was ordering him to move toward them.

“Yes, Your Highness,” he said through gritted teeth.

“Genrico, you’re with me,” Joseph yelled to the boat behind him. “The rest of you start rescue operations and triage the wounded.”

Joseph and Genrico jumped into the water to pull the barges as close the bank as possible.

“Genrico, I want you, Jonathan, Rucar, Victoria and Julia with me,” he instructed. “Lydia, I want you and Amelia to take charge of the rest of the group. When the captain says it’s clear, get them back across the water. Tell the soldiers I want defensive measures if they haven’t started when you get there. You know how to handle things and I have faith in you. Questions?”

The groups exchanged glances but no one spoke.

“We are going to follow this road down the river until we find where those men went into the hills,” he told them as they hurried down the tiny path that lined the river. “Then we will wait for them. Do not kill them unless you have to. I want answers and I will have them before those men die for their treachery.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Victoria answered. Julia and Rucar led the group, stopping every so often to inspect the ground. Genrico and Joseph slipped into the trees periodically to check for interior paths but found none. Jonathan and Victoria kept a rear guard to ensure that no one came out of the woods behind the group.

“Here!” Rucar said. “Men came through here within the past day. See how the plant is broken but isn’t dead yet? I count six distinct prints.”

Everyone in the group except Jonathan was an experienced tracker but they all nodded at the explanation. Joseph surveyed the ground for a moment before turning to the former outlaw.

“If I asked you set up an ambush sight, where would you choose?” he asked.

“In the forest,” Rucar answered without hesitation. “They had to see us heading toward this bank. They will not use stealth for their retreat. They have uneven terrain but they will be moving with haste. I suspect it will not be long until we hear them.”

“Agreed,” Genrico said when Joseph looked at him.

With a nod, Julia headed into the forest and the rest of the group followed. She found a lightly wooded area and she and Victoria scampered up for a better vantage point.

“They will arrive soon,” she yelled down. “They are flushing all the animals this way. Be aware.”

“Stay where you are and let them pass,” Joseph instructed. “You and Victoria will act to make sure they can’t retreat back into the hills. Kill only if necessary.”

The men came down the hill at a dead run – and ran straight into four armed men.

“This is as far as you go,” Joseph told them. “Do you know who I am?”

The man in front, middle aged and panting from his exertion, shook his head.

“I am King Joseph,” he replied. “You have just attacked the sovereign ruler of Azkoval. Do you know the penalty for that?”

A younger man in the back started to head back up the hillside but Julia dropped deftly into his path and kicked his legs from beneath him. The man fell flat on his face and felt her knees on his back and her dagger at his throat.

“You are surrounded,” Genrico informed the assailants. “If you resist, I will torture you for many months before you are executed. If you surrender and cooperate, I will kill you swiftly. Those are your options and you do not have long to consider your choices.”

“Rucar, put an arrow in one of their knees to help them along,” Joseph ordered. Just the sound of Rucar’s name brought panic to the captured men. The sight of him lifting his bow and unleashing a bolt into the leg of one of their compatriots had the remaining men throwing down their weapons and dropping to their knees.

“We didn’t know!” one of them pleaded. “We were told to attack the boats on the river. We didn’t know it was you! Don’t kill us. I have a family.”

“Perhaps you should have thought of your family’s well-being before attacking defenseless ships,” Genrico spat. “Tell me who ordered the attack!”

“The priests,” a young man said quickly. “It was Father Gwinnel.”

“Serratian priests?” Joseph asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the man continued. “He is the head of the Western Enclave.”

“Has he ordered other attacks?” Joseph asked.

“On the convoys coming from Tyrell,” the man continued.

“Did you attack the boats that came through here last month?” Genrico inquired.

“Just this one,” the man insisted. “The order came for us to watch the river for soldiers. There are a couple of hundred men at arms camped outside of Blue Harbor and the priests heard more were on the way.”

“They have not departed for Tyrell?” Jonathan wondered.

“Not as of this morning,” the man said. “They have been there for almost three weeks now and they show no sign of leaving. They are patrolling the coastal road. That’s why we were ordered to the river. I swear, Your Majesty, we did not know we were attacking the king.”

Joseph looked at the men for a long moment.

“Keep that one alive to testify against the priests,” he decided. “We will drag the other five to the river and drown them. They can float the rest of the way to Blue Harbor to herald our arrival to the Serratians.”

Genrico nodded his agreement and grabbed one of the men roughly by his shirt.

Julia, for all her bluster, and Victoria, for all the books she’d read on warfare, were aghast.

“You just plan to kill them?” Victoria asked in a small voice.

“They attacked the king,” Genrico replied. His voice was firm and angry. “We have men and women we traveled with for months dead because of a cowardly ambush. Yes, I plan to kill them. If I hadn’t given my word, I would kill them slowly. Drowning is a terrible death but it is quick if you force yourself to breathe. These men have their fate in their own hands. That is more than can be said for the ones we lost on the barges.”

Genrico prodded the men away with Rucar and Jonathan, leaving Joseph with the two young women.

“Look at their weapons and their boots,” he said in a gentler voice than Genrico had used. He saw the distress on their faces and longed to wrap them in his arms but he didn’t. Instead he simply explained his decision. “Their bows are better than yours and the clothing they wear is better than mine. These are not innocent farmers corrupted by someone more powerful. These are men who have killed for profit before – and who will kill for profit again if we leave them alive. Genrico will kill them because they attacked me. I will permit it because they have attacked others before me. Their fate is the only fate an assassin can expect.”

The deed was done before Joseph and the women arrived back at the river. Joseph had dawdled, gathering the men’s weapons and inspecting them carefully for poisons before handing them to Victoria or Julia to transport down the hillside.

The assailants’ bodies were on the shore, their hands and feet still bound by their own fine leather belts. Genrico and Jonathan were wet to their waists but Rucar was dry. Joseph’s able assistants had seen to the deed (just as Joseph had known they would). The lone survivor was seated beside his dead comrades, crying loudly. He knew that once his usefulness was at an end, he would suffer the same death as those he had joined years before.

The captain of the barge group was still waiting, pointedly looking anywhere but at the drowned men or the men who had drowned them.

“Take us across the river so that I might see to our wounded,” Joseph said softly. “Do you mind if we transport the bodies on your barge or would you prefer we leave them here? I need to take them into Blue Harbor to be identified.”

“I don’t want to touch them,” the captain said. He shook his head quickly. “I’m sorry, Your Highness. It just seemed like murder to me.”

Joseph turned the man and pointed to the shore where people were still jumping into the water and swimming out only to return when they grew tired.

“That was murder,” he said, anger in his voice for the first time. “The men were armed when we confronted them. They had equal numbers and they knew the terrain. We captured them fairly while they had a chance to defend themselves. Our people did not. Look for your men, Captain. There is one I do not see. I can see five of my people on the ground and at least two of them are dead. The activity tells me that at least several more are missing in the water. Should I have wasted my time with a trial?”

The captain’s eyes traced the shoreline and he went pale.

“My son,” he said softly. “I do not see my son on the shore. Oh, Lord, no!”

“I hope he is safe,” Joseph told him. “Let us go across and find out.”

It took a while for the men to be loaded on the barges. Carrying dead weight through the water is not an easy task and the men had to be placed in such a way that the barge didn’t capsize. The rescue mission was completed by the time Joseph arrived on shore. The bodies of three men and one woman lay beside the two men felled by arrows.

The captain dropped beside one of the men and cradled him to his chest.

“My only child has died before me,” he lamented. “All of my marriage is now gone and I am left with nothing.”

“You are left with the fond memories of your wife and son,” Joseph consoled. “It is not much but it helps during the darkest of times.”

Joseph left the man to his grief and went to look at the others who had fallen on his behalf. The woman was another who had stayed behind to act as cook for the small group. She had joined the march in its second month, the third daughter of a family that could ill afford another mouth to feed. The two men were from the original group that Joseph had brought with him to Azkoval two years earlier. They had seen battle in Badenroot and Deseret only to die in the water in Azkoval. All three had drowned when the boat capsized. The men couldn’t swim and the woman hadn’t been strong enough to rescue them. She gave her life rather than leave them behind.

The two men killed in the volley of arrows were farmers. One had left his fields to go fallow to follow Joseph on the march. His wife had died childless and he had nothing to keep him in Tyrell. The other had left his brother’s holding to seek adventure before he settled down for a life of dull drudgery in the fields. He was unmarried but still had family in the Burbridge region.

Joseph felt tears in his eyes but made no move to wipe them away. He felt the rage that he had barely kept at bay for the past two years coming to the front and fought to keep it quelled for just a while longer. There would be time to release his inner demons but it was in the future – the near future, to be certain, but there were other tasks to be performed first.

“I need volunteers for a burial detail,” he said in a voice that almost broke.

“We have it arranged, Your Highness,” Lydia said quietly. “We wanted to find the rest of our group before we began.”

“You did well,” Joseph told her. He looked away and sniffed before wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. The deaths were senseless. He had marched for months and fought a campaign without a single friendly casualty and now six had died because of the cowardly priests.

“We are less than a quarter day from Blue Harbor,” he said. “Once the burial is complete, we rest for the night. At first light, we march on the city and reclaim it for Azkoval.”

Julia had seen the tears on Joseph’s face as he surveyed those who had died in his name. She watched as he knelt before each of the fallen, spoken their name and thanked them for their service to him and to the country. He had leaned forward and kissed each man or woman on the forehead and had personally washed the blood from the faces of two of the men. He put his arm around the captain when he knelt by the man’s son and gave him the same benediction he had offered to those who had served beside him for months or years.

She was certain that Johan the Merciless was gone forever until he arose and took in the men and women who surrounded him. His eyes held a fury that she had never before seen in anything but a rabid animal. She understood that the following day would bring slaughter to any in Blue Harbor who dared defy their king.

“The madness is in all of us,” Rucar said from her shoulder. “But more so in him, because of his childhood. It was more than seeing his father murdered and his mother defiled. It was the guilt he would feel each time he learned something new about Azkoval’s downfall. He had no one to love him – but worse yet, he had no one to love. He transferred all of his affection to Azkoval and its people. It hurts him when he learns that some of those he loves do not return his devotion. It hurts him to understand that there are people who despise him because he loves them so well. This is how it manifests in him.”

Julia gulped and looked away from Rucar’s face to the man Rucar was staring at: the king.

“You seem to have grown to know him well in only a few weeks,” she said dubiously.

“I know him because I know myself,” Rucar replied. “He told me, that day in the forest when you wished to kill me for threatening him, that he and I are not so different. I didn’t believe him then but I do now. I hope you will believe me when I say that you are not so different from him and me either. You would kill to protect him. I know that now just as I knew it in the forest. You would have killed me. Just as I killed the Dunvil family for taking away what I love, you would have killed me for threatening what you love.

Chapter 14: Lessons Taught; Lessons Learned

The monastery loomed on the hill as Genrico assembled the troops. The army camped around Blue Harbor for several weeks had reported that church had several soldiers on retainer, although Genrico was unable to determine what the men protected the church from.

“We will send half the group around the hill and up the side,” Genrico explained. “The other half will approach from the rear.”

Joseph considered the plan for a moment and shook his head.

“No,” he declared. “I am the king. By law, every piece of property in the country belongs to me – regardless of what Wilhelm might have decided. I will walk up to the front door and demand that the priest comes out to meet with me.”

“And if they decide to fire arrows at you as you approach?” Julia asked, rolling her eyes.

“Then Jonathan and Elena will have the right to eradicate every practicing Serratian in the country,” Joseph answered with a shrug. “I will not slink about. Yes, we need to put men in the rear to guard against escape; yes, we need the tactical advantage of having a group on the flanks. But I will go straight forward to the church doors.”

Genrico closed his eyes and set his jaw.

“Very well, Your Highness,” he answered once his temper was in check. “I will accompany you.”

“As will I,” Jonathan stated firmly.

“And me,” Julia added.

“You two may come with me,” Joseph decided, pointing first at Genrico and then at Julia. “Jonathan, you must assume control of Azkoval if something should befall us. I need you to lead the attack on the flank.”

Jonathan was about to protest until he saw it would do no good. Knowing when to cut his losses, he nodded and moved over to the group that would head up the hill on the right. Joseph had instructed him to lead the group and he would be the first up the hill. He would, however, defer the military decisions to those better suited to make them.

“You are insane,” Julia hissed when she was alone with Joseph. Genrico had headed off to relay orders to the group that would come up behind the church.

“What does that say about you?” Joseph replied with a smile. “After all, it is my duty. You are doing this just to be spiteful.”

“Spiteful?” Julia asked angrily. “I do it so you will have someone with a bit of sense to protect you if the need arises. Genrico would follow you blindly into the abyss and so would Jonathan. That leaves me to be the voice of reason.”

Joseph laughed aloud at the thought.

“Yes, the young girl who once caught her pigtails on fire is to be the voice of reason,” he rejoined. “It will be fine, Julia. I would never permit you to accompany me if I thought there was any real danger.”

“Permit me?” Julia asked, her displeasure still evident. Joseph put his hands on her shoulders and kept them there despite her efforts to shrug them off.

“This is an army and I am the head of it,” Joseph said sternly. “You have elected to be a part of the army but you do not lead it. You do not give orders; you act on my orders. If I tell you to go the river and catch fish with your feet, I expect it to be done to the best of your ability. When we go forward, if I tell you to flee, you will follow my directives. If Genrico tells you to move, I will expect you to move. I trust you with my life, Julia. I want you to know that. But I cannot have you making decisions on your own while we are in battle. If I think you will hinder our efforts I will leave you behind – even if it means tying you to a post somewhere. Please tell me you understand that and you accept it.”

Joseph’s strong hands kept Julia from stalking away. She was left to look up into his eyes.

“I understand,” she finally said. “I apologize, Your Highness.”

“You need not apologize,” Joseph told her. His grip lessened but he kept his hands on her shoulders. “I understand who you are and I appreciate who you are. Most of the time, I do heed your counsel and most of the time I allow you to do as you will without comment. This is not one of those times. I do not believe we will see fighting this day but if we do I know you will stand beside me come what may. I will never question your courage or your integrity. You have proven both to me many times over. All I question is your discipline and in a battle that is just as important as bravery and fidelity.

“I have been there, Julia. I have, as they say, seen the ogre. We have been fortunate that the people we have faced have lacked the resources to put a real foe on the field with us. That will no longer be the case. It is evident that the merchants and the church have deep holds on the western edge and I must root them out. The merchants have money and the church has influence. I do not want something to happen to you because I have failed to tell you what needed to be done or you failed to act upon my decisions. That is all.”

He lifted a hand off her shoulder and ran a thumb across her jaw as he smiled at her. His smile widened when he tapped her on the nose with his index finger.

“I will follow your orders to the letter,” she declared as she reached up to capture his hand in hers. Joseph expected her to squeeze his fingers but instead she simply held it and ran her thumb along his palm. “You have my word – and you have my fidelity.”

Joseph gulped when he considered what had just transpired. He gave a quick nod and walked away, his mind not on the church at the top of the hill but on the young woman standing behind him at the bottom.

Choran looked sheepish as he entered Elena’s office.

“The dungeon is full,” he said.

“What?” Elena asked incredulously. “How is that possible?”

“You ordered Father Drell and his conspirators kept separate,” Choran explained. “We have the 30 men we captured with Drell, another 45 from this morning and 42 we brought in with the Serratians at the gate. I need your permission to move Drell and the merchants into cells with the others.”

Elena closed her eyes and sat back heavily on the wooden chair.

“I am a tyrant,” she said softly.

Choran tilted his head in inquisition.

“It is something my father always said,” she continued. “When the coffers and the dungeons are full, you know you are dealing with a tyrant.”

“Then you should be thankful our coffers are almost empty,” Choran said with a smile. “We would have had room for a hundred more prisoners if King Joseph hadn’t made half the lower region into dormitories for his soldiers.”

“Those dormitories have come to serve our soldiers well,” Elena said. “It was a good decision on his part.”

“Perhaps, but it still doesn’t allow us to fit the prisoners into the space he left,” Choran remarked.

Elena let out a long sigh. She was happy to have days such as this one. They helped to balance the feelings of power that sometimes swept over her.

“We will keep the priests and church executives,” she decided. “The common citizen who got mixed up with the rabble we will send back to their homes after a stern warning about taking up arms against their country. We will include their names in writing and tell them they must appear before King Joseph when he returns. I am certain the many of the men in the dungeons will have accommodations in a dirt field as soon as he arrives.”

“Have you heard any more of his progress?” Choran inquired.

“Nary a word,” Elena answered with a frown. “It has been almost three weeks since his last messenger. I expected at least part of his army to have arrived already. I worry that he has run into a calamity on the coastal road. I am also worried that I sent the men from here into a situation far worse that we imagined. I have been meaning to ask you: Why do we have to ship those items from the western coast? Why was it so costly to get a ship from here to sail to Paxifica?”

“The winds this time of year create havoc with our northern shipping lanes,” Choran told her as he sat down. He was much more comfortable serving as teacher and guide than in being the man who made the decisions. “A heavy wind blows from the southwest this time of year. You have felt it, I am certain. Ships from the northern ports have to sail almost a month out of their way in order to tack toward the western islands. They have to be towed by rope through our inlet to even reach the sea. It is too shallow to navigate this time of year. It is not such a problem from our western port. That is why King Welton allowed a small shipyard to be built in Newport. It takes only a month to transport items on a wagon from here – so long as there are no bandits.”

“What of Blue Harbor?” Elena asked with a frown.

“That was Wilhelm’s insanity,” Choran spat. “He needed coin and he needed it badly.”

“When the insurrection started, Welton sent the balance of the treasury with Joseph,” Elena cut in with a knowing nod. “He told me.”

“Good, this will make more sense because you have a frame of reference,” Choran continued. “Wilhelm inherited a country with no funds and little means of accruing funds. He sold some lordships, including to the family that took your family’s home, but it wasn’t close to being enough to live in the manner he hoped to live. Blue Harbor is on our western elbow. King Welton had loyal followers and, of course, they were eliminated well before Tyrell fell to the usurper. The Serratians had already established an enclave in the region and it grew once the manor house was vacant. The bishop and the merchants who had funded Wilhelm’s ascendency worked out an agreement with him. The region would be autonomous and, in return, they would give him gold for the vaults.”

“He sold them the land,” Elena said, shaking her head.

“It a word, yes,” Choran agreed. “It is not so simple as that, however. The king cannot sell property in any real sense. The lords do not own the property they oversee. They lease it from the country in return for an annual payment – originally called a tribute but now referred to as a tax. From what I’ve found in our archives and from what I learned from those in Wilhelm’s service at the time, he agreed to let Blue Harbor come into being for a one-time tribute of 30,000 gold coins.”

“Gods above,” Elena muttered. Her family was considered extremely wealthy when she was a child but they didn’t have a tenth of that amount.

“It would have worked out in the merchant’s favor because they fully expected Wilhelm to fall within two years,” Choran explained. “There have always been rumors about a side deal with the Creightons. Blue Harbor is located at the mouth of the great river but to its south. I believe it was to become a separate entity in return for allowing the Caliph low-cost shipping. I do not know how much of our geography you are familiar with so bear with me if I am telling you what you already know.

“Azkoval is almost entirely coastal lands. Except for the area at the south that borders Creight and Greanly and the area to the southeast that borders Samir, we are surrounded by water. Yet we had only four ports, two in Tyrell. Another is the one you are familiar with in the west. The last is near the border with Samir. It is small and only accessible for a few months each year because of the tides. The western coast is rocky and barren. There are sheer cliffs that make it almost entirely unusable for cargo. The only area that is remotely practical is where the great river meets the sea. Those that conspired with Wilhelm were able to make a fortune from people shipping or receiving things we would never permit in Tyrell.”

The confusion was evident on Elena’s face so Choran explained.

“Slaves,” he told her. “The Blue Harbor port is where a large portion of the slaves taken to Creight and Colunada are brought forth. Neither has its own port and both are accessible with relative ease from Blue Harbor. The shipping merchants also trafficked in opiates and poisons – again, things the citizens of Tyrell would never accept coming through their ports. Even Wilhelm was smart enough to understand that fact. As downtrodden as we were, we would have risen up if we found that the illusory king had permitted such atrocities in our capital.”

“Yet it was permitted in other parts of the country,” Elena huffed. She had already decided that she would send the remainder of the army down the coastal road to retrieve Blue Harbor for the king.

“That area is a law unto itself,” Choran told her. “The church has an iron grip. Almost every person in the region is a Serratian. New faces are just as likely to wind up on a slave ship as they are to be allowed free passage through the area.”

“And you say the great river flows directly there?” Elena asked in alarm.

“The northern edge of the city rests against the great river,” Choran answered.

“Do you know of the king’s travels?” Elena asked.

“Only that he is seeking an alternative route homeward,” Choran said. He blinked when recognition dawned on him. “He is headed to Blue Harbor.”

Elena nodded.

“Then, Lady Elena, he will truly reunite the country or you will become its first queen,” Choran added.

Joseph and his small group were halfway up the hill when the first signs of life emerged on the church grounds. Genrico and Julia drew their weapons as a large group of people emerged from the straw and mud structures on the property’s perimeter.

They paid no heed to the visitors, however. Instead they gathered in the center of a large field and knelt in prayer. They had arisen and begun their daily labors by the time the group arrived at the top.

Genrico’s face was set in rage when he saw the iron collars around the necks of the people he’d seen.

“Slaves,” he muttered.

“And more than a few,” Joseph agreed. He had tried to count the people but had given up when he reached 75. The building that housed the cathedral was only slightly smaller than the castle in Tyrell, Joseph noted. He watched as a group of young boys left the church and carried trays to a smaller building nearby.

“Soldiers or the priests?” Genrico asked.

Joseph shrugged. It was going to be his first stop regardless of which it held. He noticed a group of men carrying whips exit the building. Unlike the slaves, these men noticed a group of three people approaching under arms. One scampered back inside and the rest came forward.

“Kill them,” Joseph said. “We kill them without reservation.”

Genrico gave a grim nod. The first four men had not managed to get their hands to their whips before their heads landed beside them. Two each fell to Genrico and Joseph’s swords. Julia didn’t hesitate, releasing bolt after bolt from her crossbow at the men who turned to flee back to safety. Nine of the 20 men were dead or dying and Joseph’s group had barely broken stride.

The lash of a whip caught Julia on the arm and her crossbow fell to the ground. She yelled partly in pain and partly in anger as she pulled her staff from behind her back and charged forward.

Joseph saw red when he heard Julia’s scream and raced toward the man with the whip. He found him with Julia’s dagger sticking from his throat and turned his attention to the nearest man. The overseer was standing without a weapon, a look of shock on his face, but he died just the same.

Genrico chased down the last man, who had broken not toward the church but toward the harbor, and rammed his sword through the man’s back.

Inside the church, the last overseer was having little success in convincing a young novitiate to summon the vicar from his morning meditations. The young man knew the form of those meditations, although the overseer did not, and was reluctant to head toward the back of the house.

“Your men have weapons,” he explained. “They will have things in hand shortly.”

The sound of a scream seemed to lend credence to his words. The front door crashing inward and three bloodstained people rushing through proved them to be a lie.

The overseer already had his whip in his hand and he lashed toward the nearest figure. Joseph’s sword intercepted it and he ripped the weapon from the man’s hand with a jerk. Julia’s staff came downward with remarkable force and the overseer fell face down with a crash. Blood pooled beneath his crushed skull and the young priest gulped at the violence he had just witnessed firsthand.

Chapter 15: Lives in Ashes

The citizens of Blue Harbor stood in the public square surrounded by soldiers. The townspeople were unarmed; even those carrying an eating knife had been forced to discard it.

They had watched in fascination as two large groups had come off the hill toward town. At first, they had hoped for salvation from the church but those hopes ended quickly. The armed men who had come off the hill had joined the army occupying the town. The other group wore the rags and collar of a slave – but they carried whatever weapon they could find.

A few had sticks or clubs; others had farm implements; some had knives given to them by soldiers. The collars were still attached. It had been impossible to remove them with the equipment at the church.

The fascination had turned to horror when the church and all the buildings surrounding it went up in flames. The townspeople had paid exorbitant taxes to acquire the slaves that had built the structures. Most of their food came from the farms that existed on the grounds.

Three men could be seen walking in front of the flames – striding purposefully down the hill toward Blue Harbor. The last remaining members of the city’s guard were bound hand and foot in the city square. Only a dozen of the 80 that awoke that morning would go to sleep that night.

Joseph’s losses were less but still substantial. Twenty-two men had died and another 45 had wounds ranging from incapacitating to superficial. Julia’s wound had been cleaned and bandaged once she had arrived in the city. It still burned but the woman who had cleaned it said it would heal – although she would carry a scar for the remainder of her days.

The dead men were split between experienced soldiers and those who had joined Joseph almost a year earlier when he started his trip to Westmont. The irony was that the majority of the trained troops had died at the hands of the citizens and not at the hands of the experienced guards. The troops that had made first contact with the city guard had been largely unpracticed. The men had stuck to the training they’d undertaken and not a single one of them had run.

They had held on despite their losses until a large group of veterans had arrived to turn the tide of the battle. The first death came at the hands of a child. A young boy, perhaps six or seven years old, had stabbed a soldier in the kidney as the man had herded the boy’s mother and sisters to the city square. It had been a warning to all the soldiers that there were no innocents in Blue Harbor – and it had meant that the rest of the citizens were not treated kindly as the warriors followed their orders to push the residents to the park.

Joseph, Jonathan and Genrico walked down the hill as the church and the buildings nearby burned behind them. The slaves had been told to take anything they wanted from the church and none of the men was surprised when the item most often grabbed was something to be used as a weapon. It had taken Morane and the soldiers a while to get the hands to understand that they were free but once word had reached the right ears, the slaves had believed and reacted.

The groups that headed up the back and the side of the hill reunited and raced toward the city to join the battle but arrived too late to see any real resistance. The soldiers had appropriated several wheeled wagons to transport the ill, elderly and pregnant down the hill and two were sent to the base camp to retrieve those left behind.

Victoria saw Genrico stride into the park and saw the dried blood on his face and clothing first. She started toward him but her mother took her arm to keep her still.

“There will be time later,” Amelia remarked. “Take heart that he is alive and whole. The king will not permit anything to befall his closest friend.”

Victoria nodded her agreement.

Rucar had been given a small group and tasked with taking and holding the docks. It was the former partisan ranger who claimed the biggest prizes on the day when he intercepted the influential families as they tried to slip away aboard a boat. There was no mistaking them: their clothing and their attitudes gave them away. Rucar and his men bound everyone, having heard the story of Calderweld, the soldier cut down by a child.

All eyes turned to King Joseph when he stepped up on the back of one of the wagons. A spontaneous cheer came from his soldiers but he squelched it by raising his hand.

“I am Joseph, son of Welton and Melina,” he yelled. “I am your rightful king and I reclaim this region for the nation of Azkoval. Any arrangements made with the usurper king are null and void.”

“The Western Enclave of the Serratian Church is dissolved,” he declared. “The lead priest has been convicted of treason, promoting slavery, pedophilia and dozens of other crimes against the state and nature. His sentence was death.”

Joseph tossed the vicar’s head into the crowd of the better-dressed residents – many of whom screamed and tried to move away. The ropes prevented that but it didn’t stop the effort.

“The village of Blue Harbor is dissolved,” Joseph continued unabated. “Those who live on this section of town have until sunset to retrieve any belongings they wish to carry with them. I do not care where you go or how you survive. I can tell by your clothing that you have exploited those poor souls held in bondage at the church and you should count yourself fortunate that I do not have you have executed down to the youngest child.”

Joseph smiled at the look of distress that crossed the faces of the poorer residents.

“You may take no wagons, only what you can carry with your hands or on your backs,” Joseph added. “You may take no coin or weapons. Each person will submit to a thorough search by my men before being permitted to depart. At sunset, I will put a torch to every dwelling whether it is occupied or not.”

The crowd started to mill but Joseph’s voice cut over them.

“I have not instructed you to move,” he yelled. “I want each and every one of you to hear my words and take them to heart.”

He turned to the group of men and women that had made a fortune off the backs of the slaves on the hill.

“I claim all the personal belongings from the residents on this side of the city as is my right as king,” he said, “and as the spoils of my victory over your troops. I will permit those on this side of the city to depart with only the clothes on their backs. Do not worry. I will arrange proper transport for you.”

“That is outrageous!” The Mayor yelled, only to be silenced by a soldier’s fist to his stomach.

“I will send the men to Creight where they will be sold into slavery for the Caliph,” Joseph declared. “The women and children will be sent to other villages within Azkoval to live however they can.”

He turned a feral smile toward the startled merchants.

“You did not take issue with forced servitude when you stole men from their wives and women from their children,” he said. “I don’t think you can really disagree with it now. Do not worry. Your young daughters can probably earn enough with their bodies to support your wives and other children. If they can’t, I am sure there are men like the priest up on the hill who will pay to pillage the asses of your sons.”

The fires that ravaged a large portion of what was once Blue Harbor raged well into the night. Joseph’s army had taken over the city square while the former slaves spent the night in the houses that once held the city’s elite.

The king wished he had not almost emptied his money bag because he wanted to the former slaves back into life with enough coin to see them through the remainder of their years. He had seen from the scars they carried that the overseers had been free with their whips. Many carried brands from their life of servitude before reaching Azkoval. He could only shake his head at the cruelty of the world.

He wondered if he had done the correct thing in sentencing the wealthy families of Blue Harbor to the sort of life they had sentenced others too. He abhorred slavery in all of its forms but he also thought those who lived off the work of others deserved more than a simple death.

Besides, he thought there had been enough death that day. The corpses of his men had been buried but those of the city guard and the civilians were tossed into the fire. The men had walked down to water to clean the blood from their bodies and their clothing but coppery smell of blood and the sickly smell of burned flesh and hair still hung in air.

For the first time in many months, he longed for the relative tranquility of his life in Denaya. His life there hadn’t been easy by any stretch. The priest who raised him had ignored him for most of his adolescence and then died when Joseph was barely in his teens. He had not wanted to work on the ships but he needed coin so he spent a year cleaning up for the smithy in the town. The priest had always planned for Joseph to return to claim his throne and had found a man to continue his lessons in the art of warfare. It was these lessons that led Joseph into the life of a mercenary.

He had joined a small band when he turned 14 and travelled to a land north of Denaya. It was covered in snow and the weather was frigid. Almost half of the group – including its leader – had died before they even reached their destination. But Joseph and Genrico were among those who survived. They fought alongside the son of a deposed king and managed to bring home a fair amount of treasure for their troubles.

But the lifestyle of the men he travelled with troubled Joseph. The men plundered villages on the way northward and were set to commit atrocities on the civilians at the capital before Joseph intervened. He had been forced to kill two of the men who came north with him but he had done it without hesitation. The rest of the group got the message quickly and confined their amorous pursuits to the willing wenches in the taverns and bawdy houses.

Joseph and Genrico stayed behind after the group headed back to Denaya. The men of the northlands had been strong warriors with an ethical code that mirrored his own. It wasn’t long before he had his own small army and his life as Johan the Merciless began in earnest.

He regretted some of the things he’d done in his youth – just as he was certain he would come to regret some of his actions from the current campaign. He had begun to wonder if reuniting Azkoval was a fool’s errand. He dreaded the thought of leading a country that was constantly on a war footing but he had no doubt that he would face just that.

Once the internal problems were quelled, he would face external threats. Azkoval’s location was too vital to too many countries for others not to covet it. He had decided to keep a few hundred men on retainer as a standing army – not knowing that Elena had already taken that decision out of his hands.

He had heard nothing from the capital in several months. He was too far away to keep up to date on things. It had been Genrico who had pointed out that for all Joseph knew, he could return to a capital that had been seized by a foreign army in his absence. Joseph had left a small force behind to protect Elena but he knew they would be overwhelmed if any of the northern countries had made a concerted effort to take Azkoval.

He was pulled from his musings by Julia’s approach. The past few days had been frightening to her. He knew that because they had been frightening to him. He had seen Rucar and Victoria speaking to the young woman in hushed tones but she had avoided him almost the entire day.

“How is your arm?” he asked without looking up.

“It will be fine,” she answered. “The healer said the whip didn’t cut into the muscle or break the bone. Right now it just burns.”

“I’m sorry I put you in a position to be hurt,” Joseph told her. “We lost many good people today.”

“It was necessary,” Julia said as she took a seat beside him. “I wanted to ask you something.”

“Of course,” Joseph replied.

“The boy from this morning,” Julia continued. “I’ve looked for him and I can’t find him. I wanted to see how he is doing. What became of him?”

Joseph looked at the ground and let out a long breath.

“He’s dead,” he answered almost in a whisper.

“You killed him?” Julia gasped.

“No, of course not,” Joseph replied, looking up. “He ... he suicided. Genrico and I left him alone to dress while we questioned the other priest. When we went back to check on him, we found he had taken a ceremonial knife and cut his throat. He never made a sound. He just lay down on the floor and sliced a gash out of his neck.”

Julia felt tears on her cheeks and she didn’t know why. She hadn’t known the boy. She had only seen him briefly. She decided it was the deadness in his eyes that had struck a chord in her. She could imagine what her life would have been like in Creight. She looked up to see tears on Joseph’s cheeks, as well.

“It was probably better for him,” she said gently. “I could see that he had lost his will to live.”

“It’s just this whole place,” Joseph said, his sadness giving way to anger. “Why do people do this to each other? How can a man make another man his slave?”

“The strong always prey on the weak,” Julia answered. “If it is any consolation, I can see that you are doing everything you can to level the scales. There are fewer people now who aren’t able to fight back than there was before you arrived. But if you think you can make cruel men into saints then you are in for a difficult life.”

“I don’t think that,” Joseph said. “I just didn’t think there were so many bastards running loose. I don’t want to spend my whole life going from place to place killing people by the hundreds because they are too brutal to live and let live. That’s all I want for this country. I want people to be able to have choices about their future. I saw something while I was in the north. We passed through a country that has no nobility. They overthrew their last king and ran out all the lords and ladies. The people have a say in how their country is run.”

“Is that what you plan for Azkoval?” Julia asked. She was surprised when Joseph shook his head.

“It would never work in a country this large,” he said. “That place was so small you could walk across it in half a day. I doubt it had more than 5,000 people. We have a hundred times that amount spread out across a land you can’t traverse in half a year. By the time the people made their choice and the man got to the capital, it would be time to choose again.”

Julia smiled for the first time since they started their walk up the hill.

“That might be the best form of government,” she said. “Just think, it would be constant chaos. There would be no one to start a war or to collect taxes. The entire purpose of the government would be to bring in the next government.”

Against his better judgment, Joseph put his arm around Julia’s shoulder, being careful not to touch her wounded arm. Against her better judgment, she nestled her head against his shoulder.

“I know you were appalled by some of what you saw today,” he said softly.

“Scared,” Julia corrected. “I was scared and it bothers me.”

“It shouldn’t bother you,” Joseph told her. “Courage isn’t an absence of fright. It’s accepting the fear and doing what is necessary. You did that today.”

“I wasn’t scared of the people we opposed,” Julia stated. “I was scared of you.”

“I know,” Joseph confided. “I was scared of me today too.”

The night sky was completely dark when the sentry sounded the alarm in the camp. The army hastily dressed using only the dwindling light of the burned out houses to see. Still, they were ready and waiting when a group of about a dozen men made its way toward them.

A young man at the front came forward.

Chapter 16: A Life in the Balance

Life in the capital had returned to a lull and but Elena was not enjoying the trappings of power as she had previously. Her worries revolved around the men she had sent down the coastal road several months earlier and those who had left for Wellington almost a year before. It had been several weeks since she heard from Drayvon and several months since Joseph or Jonathan had sent word to the capital.

She knew Drayvon and his troops were well trained but she had wanted them to move swiftly so she had sent only half a company. Now she regretted not sending half her army, not only to increase the chances of success but so she wouldn’t have to feed the rest from the meager amount left in the coffers.

Joseph had put a moratorium on taxes to help the citizens get back on even footings but Elena had considered suspending that order so that she could keep the country running. The cost of shipping the food to the western islands had eaten away any surplus Choran had found and the costs associated with a huge army was more than either she or the chamberlain had considered.

Joseph had told her that she could use his personal funds if the need arose but he would prefer he be left that coin to be used to pay whatever debts he incurred on his trip to Wellington. She had been forced to dip into Joseph’s money the past two months in order to ensure the city remained solvent.

She had no way to replenish those funds without levying a tax – which would be in direct opposition to Joseph’s instructions. Still, she knew that Joseph hadn’t anticipated the influx of people to his service nor had he known of the true situation that existed on the western border. She simply had no answer and each day brought a fiscal crisis closer.

Her only solace was that she knew Choran was feeling the same strain. So she was surprised to see the chamberlain wearing a broad smile when he came into the office for their daily meeting.

“I have wonderful news!” he said.

“Joseph has returned and we can leave all the hard decisions to him?” Elena asked facetiously.

“To a certain extent, yes,” Choran answered. His reply caused Elena’s eyes to widen.

“He has returned?” she asked hopefully.

“Not as yet, but Drayvon sent word aboard a ship that arrived this morning,” Choran told her.

“Word?” Elena wondered. “I am heartened that he is alive but we need more than words, Choran. We need coin and short of that we need the king.”

“Well, how about the accumulated wealth of Blue Harbor?” Choran asked with a wide grin.

“Our troops liberated Blue Harbor?” Elena asked, her excitement rising.

“Not exactly,” Choran replied, stringing Elena along a bit.

“Out with it,” Elena commanded.

“The king and his troops had already overrun the town when Drayvon and his group arrived,” Choran said, scanning a piece of parchment. “Joseph is staying in Blue Harbor for a few more weeks to ensure its reclamation but he did send us thousands of gold coins and hundreds of gems that we can add to the treasury.”

“Don’t you have to have something in the first place in order to add to it?” Elena asked with mirth in her voice.

“There is that,” Choran agreed. The release of nervous tension came out in an extended bout of laughter that soon infected the entire room.

Even Vanya, Elena’s stoic lady-in-waiting, was caught up in the joy that Choran’s news had brought. It took the chamberlain a while to regain his equilibrium but once his side stopped aching, he placed a folded letter in front of the steward.

“Jonathan has sent you a missive, as well,” he said. The chamberlain watched Elena carefully for her reaction. He had grown close to the young woman over the previous rough months. Outside of the steward, he alone knew the marriage contract that would make her queen was still intact. He had watched as she had weighed the prospect of marrying a man she loved or maintaining a hold on the power she had grown to enjoy.

Elena’s face held no emotion as she picked up the parchment. She did not break the wax seal to read it. That would wait until she was alone in her chambers. Instead she simply looked at her name written on the outside in Jonathan’s fine hand. She didn’t even notice that the wax seal bore the signet of the Lord Burbridge.

“I will read this when I have time to enjoy his words,” she said aloud. “Is there any further news from the king?”

“Just word informing you that he is conscripting the men you sent southward under Commander Drayvon,” Choran said. “He plans to send a large contingent of his army up the western road to rout the remaining bandits and to secure all the caravan routes.”

“Does he say how many men he has remaining with his group?” Elena asked. “He left with 200 and arrived in Wellington with almost twice that amount. His last message said many had left for home but it would be good to know how many mouths we will have to feed when he arrives.”

“He does not mention numbers but I would suspect it was a sizeable force,” Choran said. “Drayvon says that there was fierce fighting in Blue Harbor and I know the ship that docked this morning had more than a two dozen wounded soldiers.”

“Which means at least a dozen were killed,” Elena’s bodyguard added. “It a battle, you can count on four wounded for every man killed. Some wounds are not serious and are treated at the site. Others are too serious for immediate transport. About half of the wounded are evacuated as soon as hostilities cease.”

That thought ended the jubilation in the room. Although the soldiers present were the only ones who knew any of the men with Joseph well, even Vanya had found the sight of the valiant men marching off to battle to be exhilarating.

“What is your estimate of Joseph’s army?” Choran asked the guard commander.

“Joseph rarely plans a battle that results in heavy casualties,” the man said after ruminating on the question. “If we accept 25 dead and 100 wounded, I would put his army at about 600. Of course, those numbers can vary depending on the terrain. If they fought house to house in Blue Harbor casualty numbers go up. If they were facing a superior force, they rise higher.”

“Would they attack a superior force?” Choran asked.

“Without question,” the guard answered immediately. “If Joseph thought the goal was worthwhile, he would take on a legion by himself.”

“He would not be by himself if Genrico still lives,” another added.

“Or Jonathan,” Elena said with a frown. She hoped Jonathan’s letter didn’t contain grave news – or worse, had been a letter he’d written knowing he was about to die. She glanced down at the letter again.

“So you are saying that you have no idea of how many troops we can expect to return with Joseph,” Choran pressed.

“I should have said that from the start, sir,” the commander answered with chagrin. “You are correct. I have no idea how many men he has with him or how many he will leave to guard that region of the country. I have travelled with him for almost five years and I can say without a doubt that I have no idea how his mind works.”

Lucretia Vespucci looked ill as she sat down across from the king and his entourage. She had been summoned from the pen by one of the guards and directed to the center of the village where King Joseph sat with a group of men and women she didn’t recognize. The only person at the table she had seen before was the woman who often brought the food to the prisoners.

She wondered if she was to be the entertainment for the evening. She had not seen any of the soldiers pull females out of the pen – as often happened with the slave pens she had seen – but that didn’t mean tonight wasn’t the start of the rapes.

The two men who sat on either side of the king watched her warily as she was seated and the guard who had escorted her across the village was close by. Perhaps they expected her to vault across the table and attack the king with the straight pin that held her pants closed, she mused.

“Be at ease,” the king said.

Lucretia thought that might have been the stupidest command the man had ever given. Apparently she wasn’t the only one because one of the young women at the table burst into laughter.

“You have summoned her to dine with the man who sacked her town and sentenced her parents to slavery and you tell her to be at ease,” Julia said, shaking her head. “Really, Joseph, do you ever think about how other people view you?”

The king looked down the table at the woman before he spoke.

“No,” he said simply. This caused many of the others at the table to join the young woman in laughter. The king was smiling when he turned back to face Lucretia.

“Well, I suppose I handled that badly,” he said with a shrug. “Fine. I will dispense with the formalities. May I call you Lucretia?”

“Of ... of course, Your Highness,” the young woman stammered.

“And I am Joseph,” the king told her. “I have been told that you are different from the lot I have awaiting their fate in the pen. I would like to know why.”

The young woman looked down the table to the other guests but they looked back at her impassively. The woman she vaguely recognized gave her a slight nod but Lucretia had no idea what it meant.

“Just be honest,” Amelia advised the confused girl.

“I suppose I have always known this day would come,” Lucretia finally said. “The people here have always lived at the expense of others. Eventually I knew a stronger group would appear and the town would fall. I will admit that I expected raiders or pirates from the sea and not an army led by the king. We are taught that Blue Harbor is a nation unto itself. I knew, of course, that I was born in Azkoval but my family has told me for years that we are separate now.”

“That was a lie,” Joseph said unnecessarily.

“One of many I’ve been told over the years, I suspect,” Lucretia agreed with a nod. “I found most of what happened here repugnant. I have seen the way they treat the servants and it appalls me. To be blunt, free women have only a few more rights than those who wear the collar. Unless a woman allies herself with one of the powerful families – either as a mistress or through employment – she is fair pickings for any of the marauders who visit our ports. The city guard kept watch over those of us with power but those without influence were left to their own ends. Then there was that awful atrocity on the hill. They called it a church but I knew differently. I was taught by a true Serrat for many years and I know what they preach up there has no bearing on the religion.”

“Hear, hear,” Morane chimed in.

Joseph listened as the young woman told the group of the things she disagreed with but Amelia could see he wasn’t swayed. Her assessment was confirmed when he spoke.

“I appreciate your sentiment,” he said when Lucretia had wound down. “But they are mere words. Some people have asked me to ameliorate your sentence but I find I have no real grounds to do so. It is obvious that you are intelligent and I have to wonder if that means you are smart enough to tell me exactly what I wished to hear.”

“I am that smart,” Lucretia admitted. “The truth is, I’ve always known I would wind up living off my body. I would be married off to some old man my father owed a debt to or captured by whatever group overran the city and used for sport. I accept my fate as you have determined it because I never expected anything more.”

“Then you are smart enough to accept that I cannot exempt you from the sentence I have given your family,” Joseph said.

“I cannot accept that!” Amelia cried as she jumped to her feet.

“Mother,” Victoria said urgently as she tried to pull her mother down. Amelia pulled free and moved toward Joseph.

“What would you have me do, Amelia?” Joseph asked, also rising. He didn’t think Amelia would attack him physically but he wanted to be prepared just in case. “You asked me to compare Lucretia’s situation with the one I found in Wellington. I have done that. I have compared the two and found one stark contrast.”

“My daughter is old enough to appeal your prurient interests,” Amelia cut in angrily.

“Mother!” Julia hissed but Amelia ignored her.

“Your daughters put words into action,” Joseph said in an even voice. “They proved their worth by assisting me in keeping men from dying. Lucretia had that opportunity. The army has been here for a month and she has said not a word. She did not come forward to tell us of the hidden alcoves in her family’s house. We had to find them ourselves and suffer the wounds from their traps. She did not alert us to the fact that some of the foods in this area are not for human consumption. We had to have six people grow ill before that came to light.”

“She would have been killed,” Amelia countered.

“Julia and Victoria would have been killed if Lord Wellington learned of their deceit,” Joseph replied with a shrug. “It is quite simple, Amelia. If Lucretia wants to avoid the fate I have in store for her, she must prove to me that she holds more value to Azkoval and this army than as a bed warmer.”

Amelia stared at the king before turning and stalking off.

Lucretia had been terrified when the woman had stood. She was certain that she was going to see the king kill Amelia on the spot. She was positive a violent death was in store for the woman when she raised her voice. In her household, retribution would have been swift and brutal. Her mouth still hung open when Joseph calmly resumed his seat.

“You have heard what I need from you to belay my orders,” he said to the stunned girl.

“I do not know what you do not know,” Lucretia answered. “I didn’t know that people would try to eat some of the berries. I know not to and I thought you knew that, too. I didn’t say anything about the hidden places because I didn’t know about them. Anything I know is something that you already know.”

Joseph considered the statement but Genrico had parsed the sentences quicker. He had watched the stark terror on the girl’s face when Amelia had confronted the king. It was apparent that life in Blue Harbor was far different than even Joseph had suspected.

“Perhaps if we ask you some questions,” Genrico said. “Would that be acceptable?”

“I will answer if I can,” Lucretia replied.

“You said you knew the church was corrupt,” Genrico said. “How much of your family’s business are you aware of?”

Chapter 17: Complications at the Capital

A scout emerged from the trees and motioned for the column to stop. Genrico raised his hand over his head and the men on the march came to a halt.

“There is a ship on the horizon,” the scout confided.

Joseph had walked up to join the conversation, causing the scout no end to consternation.

“Coming or going?” the king asked.

“I can’t tell,” the man answered. “The sun is reflecting off the water and the ship is well away from shore. If I had to offer a guess, I would say it sailed with the morning tide and has been on the water for about a quarter of the day.”

Joseph nodded and considered the information. The group had likely missed the pirates by a day. He couldn’t decide if that was good or bad. The ships could carry perhaps a crew of 40 or 50; the pirates would have knowledge of the terrain and would be well armed. Still, he would need to deal with the raiders at some point and he was here to direct the battle. The pirates would search the shoreline until they found a place to put in.

“See if you can slip into the area without being noticed,” Genrico commanded. “I want to know if we are facing opposition. Be as silent as possible but move as swiftly as you can. Lucretia says we are close.”

“Very close,” the scout said with a nod. The troops took another short break until the scout returned to let them know that the small village appeared to be empty. The group still entered in small groups from different directions and found nothing. There were a dozen small buildings and all of them appeared empty.

The attack caught everyone by surprise. Jonathan caught a flash of movement from his side and lifted his arm in defense. It probably saved his life. The dog’s teeth opened a large gash on Jonathan’s shoulder, almost in the identical spot as the one Julia sported on her. The beast rolled to its side and spun for a second attack, its teeth bared and saliva and blood dripping from its maw.

It reared onto its back legs to spring just as a second dog broke from the building and struck Jonathan from behind. The hard leather of his boots kept the dog’s teeth from breaking his skin but the pressure from its jaws kept him immobile.

The crossbow bolt caught the first dog in the throat as it poised to spring. It gurgled as a second bolt found its way into its broad chest. A froth of blood emerged from the dog’s mouth as it crumpled. The second dog was still trying to tear Jonathan’s leg from his hip when Rucar’s sword cut off its head. Jonathan managed to extricate his leg and sat down hard on the ground, his heart racing from fear and excitement.

“What in the blazes are those?” he asked. He had seen dogs before but never anything this large. The dog’s head was massive and the beast’s back had been as high as Jonathan’s hips.

“I have no idea,” Rucar said as he spun around looking for additional threats. Genrico and Joseph hustled into the clearing. The pair took in the scene and immediately rushed into the building from where the dogs had exited. Rucar tried to intercept the king but failed. He looked at Jonathan’s white face and followed them inside.

“Look at this!” Genrico said as he turned in circles in the middle of the floor. The walls were lined with cells, thankfully empty. The room smelled terrible – like urine and feces and sweat.

“Slave pens,” Rucar said, shaking his head.

“This one burns first,” Joseph declared as he headed out of the door to make sure Jonathan was doing well. Julia and Lucretia were attending to the wound as Jonathan rubbed his calf muscle. His boot was ruined but the muscle was unharmed, except for the fact it was already reddening.

“Will you be able to walk?” Joseph asked. Jonathan was still pale but he nodded.

“Then we burn this place and head back,” Joseph spat.

“You need to lift up the wood floors,” Lucretia said urgently. “They dug out the dirt and rocks. It’s where they kept the food and stored the things they stole.”

Indeed the hidden recesses contained numerous items of interest, not least of which was a small box bearing a crest of some sort. It was filled with numerous gemstones, some of which no one in the group could identify. The bigger areas had barrels with the remnants of wheat inside, leading Joseph to conclude that the marauders had stopped off to replenish their stores and lighten their load only a few days earlier.

He ordered the dock destroyed and he left behind a work crew of 30 with orders to line the beach with as heavy of rocks as they could carry or roll to deter the pirates from attempting to remake the spot into a habitable area.

He contemplated spending the night to aid the endeavor but changed his mind when he saw Jonathan. The man still hadn’t regained his color and sweat had begun to form on his forehead even though he was propped in the shade beneath a tree at the king’s orders.

The group had only rudimentary healing skills and Joseph had seen the signs of putrefaction before. He or Genrico stayed close to Jonathan during the trek back to the camp and ushered him to the medics as soon as they arrived. By that time, Jonathan’s shoulder had begun to ooze white pus and his fever had risen.

The medic wasn’t certain she could do anything to help but she promised to try.

“You have a group of emissaries from Marindar outside the castle,” Choran told Elena. Elena glanced down at the plain dress she wore. It wasn’t suitable for meeting dignitaries but she also had learned the hard way that some people get irritable when left to wait.

“I have let them know that you will arrive as quickly as you can,” Choran told her with a smile. He had grown to appreciate the young woman more and more as she wrestled with difficult decisions. “They could have scheduled a meeting and waited aboard their ship but they chose to wait for you instead.”

“Where is Marindar?” Elena asked as she put away her papers.

“Far north,” Choran explained. “It will be an awkward meeting. They speak a language that I am unfamiliar with. They have a man with them who speaks Trade Common passably but that does you no good.”

Elena had been trying to learn the language for months but something had always interrupted her studies. She spoke only Az and had required an interpreter for almost all of the meetings she’d had with foreign visitors. She knew it did not paint Azkoval in a good light but there had been too much for her to do and she hadn’t had time to learn more than a few simple phrases.

Still, she changed clothing as swiftly as she could and hurried down to the chamber where she conducted her formal meetings. She had barely sat down when Choran led a group of three into the room. The first thing that caught Elena’s attention was their clothing.

There was a chill in the air in Tyrell but the group wore clothing made almost entirely of furs. It would be several months before such heavy clothing was appropriate. The second thing she noticed was their look. There were two men and one woman in the group and all of them had light hair and pale skin. Elena was almost positive she could see the blood vessels beneath the skin on the woman’s face. She was a pretty woman and Elena guessed her age at about her own – 20 years. It wasn’t until the group came forward into the candlelight that their most striking feature was revealed: their eyes were a very light blue.

“I apologize that I wasn’t prepared when you arrived,” Elena said politely. Choran dutifully translated it into Trade Common and one of the men conveyed the message to the others.

“We expected to meet King Joseph,” the second man replied, speaking to Choran and not to Elena.

“I am Elena, Steward of Azkoval,” Elena replied. “King Joseph is on campaign but he should return with a few weeks.”

The man again directed his reply to Choran but this time Choran didn’t pass along a translation. Instead he stared hard at the man for a long moment before answering in terse, almost angry, tones.

“I apologize for my brother,” the young woman cut in, surprising everyone in the room by speaking in Az – and with the same accent that was prevalent in the capital. “He is extremely rude and overbearing. I am Princess Octavia from the House of Tussain. He is Prince Junius of the same house, first in line to our throne after our father, King Augustus.”

“We bid you welcome,” Elena said. “Did you have a pleasant voyage?”

Prince Junius looked irritated but Octavia smiled and answered.

“It was several months on a ship with him for company,” she said. “But I find the weather pleasant if a bit warm for my attire.”

“We have several in our army from the Northern Lands,” Elena explained with a smile toward the woman. “One refers to it as the land of ice and snow. I apologize that I have lacked the ability to learn a trade language. It has hindered me more than once during negotiations. If you would like, I can have a lighter dress set out for you to wear and we can continue our discussions after you have dined and rested. We have many rooms available at the castle if you have tired of sleeping aboard a ship.”

“Thank you,” Octavia replied, ignored the outrage on her brother’s face. “We noticed you have a large army inside the city but you say King Joseph is on campaign. Did he travel alone?”

“What you see is perhaps half of our standing army,” Choran answered after receiving a nod from Elena. “Azkoval has made great strides in the past two years but there were still several ills that needed to be attended to. Our king took an army to root out the last of the trouble spots. He is about three weeks away by ship and Lady Elena has sent reinforcements to speed his return homeward.”

The third man in the room dutifully continued the translation and Junius blinked hard at the news. He had counted at least 300 soldiers passing in formation in the city and perhaps 100 more inside the castle walls. The five men stationed about the room looked quite hardy. If this was the level of their military, Azkoval was certainly an ally worth having.

He turned to his sister and spoke a few sharp words that were not passed along. The woman’s face registered nothing but her eyes blazed briefly before she turned to Elena with a smile.

“I would enjoy cleaning myself and putting on fresh clothing,” she said. “Perhaps we could attend to those things before we sit down to talk?”

“Absolutely,” Elena said. “I will direct someone to your ship to bring your belongings to the castle. As I told you, we have several rooms unoccupied at the time and you and your entourage may have your choice.

“I or one of my staff will be available to you at all times in case you have questions but I hope you will feel free to enjoy our city and our hospitality. I will assign 10 members from our Defense Battalion to escort you and your brother anywhere you wish to go. Come, let me show the rooms and I will have someone bring a lighter dress.”

The two women made their exit and Choran made to do the same but was stopped by the interpreter.

“Now that the females have left, we can discuss serious matters unfit for a woman,” Junius said.

Choran spun, already angered by the slight the prince had offered to Elena by ignoring her.

“Lady Elena is the only person at the castle who can discuss business with you,” he said archly. “I am an adviser, nothing more. If you wish to have any official relationship with Azkoval, it will be through Lady Elena or you may wait until the king returns. But I assure you, Prince Junius, King Joseph will not take lightly the disrespect you have shown his chosen steward. And when King Joseph is displeased, it usually bodes ill for those who have caused his displeasure. I do not believe it will matter to him that you are a prince from a far-off land.”

Elena got a fuller explanation from Octavia as she showed her around the castle.

“Women are not permitted much in the way of authority in my land,” the young woman said.

“Until very recently, it was the same here,” Elena replied. “The king has changed much and he made a statement toward those who view females as inferior when he appointed me to run Azkoval in his stead.”

“My brother seemed to view you as a mere figurehead,” Octavia replied. “I could tell the others in the room deferred to you. It is why I violated his orders to remain silent. I do not wish to offend but we were led to believe that the king is young and somewhat unworldly. Yet he seems to have made significant strides in reworking this country.”

Elena laughed to show she wasn’t offended.

“He is young,” the steward answered. “But he is not ignorant. He has traveled to many places, perhaps including your own country. As I said, we have many in our army from the Northern Lands. They arrived with King Joseph. One of our commanders is from Grunveld. Is that near to you?”

“In relation to Azkoval, yes it is close,” Octavia replied. “In truth, it is very far. It will not take four months on a ship but it would be half that amount easily. They are west of us: Grunveld, Alicand and Lotatia are probably what you consider the Northern Lands. We have little contact with them. They are relatively poor in resources and have met our overtures with hostility. We are not quite enemies but certainly we are not friends.”

“May I inquire as to why you made the journey to Azkoval?” Elena asked as they settled into the room Octavia had selected. It was a room facing the east and the morning sun shone through the windows, something Octavia had desired.

“My brother seeks a trade agreement,” Octavia confided. “The southern portion of my country can be reached by ship from here in about a month – or so I am told. The northern portion is much like the descriptions you have heard of Grunveld. It is cold and inhospitable, yet we have our capital there. We have trouble feeding the northern people because we cannot grow much. If we could work an arrangement with Azkoval to supplement our southern section, it would permit us to transport what we grow there to the north.”

“I am sure we can work something out,” Elena said with a nod. With the farms back in full operation – and with King Joseph permitting the farmers to sell their excess crops – Az was overflowing with foodstuff. “You speak Az very well. Where did you learn?”

Octavia blushed, the redness evident on her pale cheeks.

“I am afraid I was taught the language as part of my mission,” she said. “Sadly, I can see it is a mission destined to fail.”

“Your mission?” Elena asked, tilting her head slightly.

“I am considered pretty for my people,” Octavia said, her blush deepening. “I was sent along as ... enticement ... for the king.”

“Enticement?” Elena inquired.

“I was to be offered as a bride to him,” Octavia admitted. “I was to ensure we reach an agreement in whatever manner necessary. Thus I was taught to speak your language. When your country faltered, some of your people made their way to Marindar. One of them works in our capital and my father has had me studying with her since word of King Joseph’s ascension reached our country. She lived in Tyrell before your trouble began and she has told me much of the troublesome young boy she remembers.”

“Yes,” Elena said with a laugh. “I can tell you that I was the troublesome young girl I’m sure the woman included in her stories.”

Octavia nodded.

“Which is why my mission is destined for failure,” she said. “I am surprised you rule as steward and not as queen. It is clear to me that you think highly of the king – just as it is clear to me that he thinks highly of you.”

It was Elena’s turn to blush. She had not yet decided which path she would choose but she didn’t think confiding it to a potential rival would do much good.

“The king has the right to choose who he wishes to wed,” she said simply. “I am not a candidate but one never knows the future. For now, we will work toward a trade agreement and let King Joseph make his own decision when he arrives.”

Jonathan’s worsening condition hastened Joseph’s departure from Blue Harbor. Drayvon had commitments from 75 men to stay and help clear the western rim of potential dangers. Another 100 would stay behind for the short term to assist in the destruction of the town and to transport the prisoners to their next destination.

That left the rest to try to find space aboard the ships for the three-week journey back to Azkoval’s capital city. It would be a skeleton crew, to be sure, with so few sailors left to man the ships. The men Joseph took home with him would have to do much of the non-essential work aboard but nobody grumbled at the prospect.

Genrico had wished to remain behind but Joseph had insisted the man accompany him back to Tyrell. He wanted Drayvon seen as the lone face of authority and he knew the new garrison commander would defer to Genrico.

All the females were taken aboard and the vast amount of treasure located from the pirate’s den was stored below decks. A rough accounting netted several hundred silver coins, a handful of gold coins and dozens of gems for the country’s treasury. It was a windfall, to be certain. It was equally certain that the men who had lost the fortune would be eager to regain it at any cost. Joseph decided he would ask for volunteers upon his arrival in Tyrell to join Drayvon at the outpost. He wasn’t above fighting a decisively outnumbered foe. In fact, the king preferred to head into battle with the numbers firmly on his side.

Chapter 18: End of the Beginning

The royal delegations were given the run of the castle as they awaited Joseph’s return. The dungeon was the only place they were not permitted entry, much to Prince Junius’ consternation. He had tried to bluster his way in but the guards didn’t budge. He had tried to sneak in but had been caught quickly – and chastised by the man who had caught him for ignoring Lady Elena’s orders.

Junius was already upset at having to deal with a woman in a position of power and he refused to be ordered around by her. The third time he attempted to enter the restricted area, he was detained and brought before Lady Elena.

“This is outrageous,” he seethed as he looked at the ropes that bound his wrists. “I am Prince Junius.”

“Where you hail from that might mean something,” Elena told him. “Here, it means nothing. The dungeon is restricted for reasons I will not explain to you. You have been told repeatedly that you are not permitted in the lower levels of the castle. I want you to hear my words and understand them. If you wish to leave Azkoval, no one will hinder you. But if you stay, you will obey our laws and customs. You will obey my orders. If you continue to abuse my hospitality, you will get a firsthand look at what the cells hold when I have my guards toss you in there to wait for King Joseph’s return. Let me assure you, Prince Junius, the king will hold you accountable for your actions. Do you understand everything I’ve said to you?”

The prince turned red with anger and humiliation but the guards on either side of him kept a tight grip on his arms as he tried to turn and stalk out of the room. He finally gave a grudging nod and Elena gestured for the guards to unbind the man’s hands and permit him to exit.

“Joseph will kill him,” Choran said from Elena’s right.

“And then take his army to Marindar to have a discussion with the king about why he permitted such a prat off his soil,” Elena said with a nod. “I would prefer to deal with deranged priests than spoiled children. Can you imagine what this man will do when he becomes king?”

“I shudder to think of it,” Choran replied.

Junius was seething as he walked down the corridor and his mood didn’t improve when he saw his sister waiting for him.

“It is a dangerous game you play,” Octavia said with raised eyebrows. “This is not Restavia.”

“Be silent!” Junius spat. He didn’t need a lecture from a female.

“As I said: This is not Restavia,” Octavia continued. “Women have a voice here and I will use mine. You have underestimated King Joseph and his army. You will not be able to bring overwhelming force against him. You will need to negotiate in good faith and I know that is a difficult thing for you.”

Marindar was a large country that gained its land through conquest. They were particularly adept at attacking their allies when they were at their weakest. Why trade for things when you can take them for nothing? That was the plan when King Augustus sent his children southward.

“We have yet to meet the king,” Junius spat. “He is just a boy. Our father expects you to be the one to lead him around.”

“Do you really still believe he is a backward child?” Octavia asked incredulously. “Do you think all the stories we’ve heard are lies?”

“He grew up poor and uneducated,” Junius said dismissively. “Yes, he might have gathered a large army. That isn’t difficult to do. Once you are ensconced in his life, you will just have to ensure their loyalty is to you and not to him.”

Octavia closed her eyes and shook her head. Her brother had no idea how things were in Tyrell. If he tried to march an army against Azkoval, King Joseph would wind up ruling Marindar.

“These men have already been to battle with him,” Octavia explained. “The man led armies while you were still learning to lift a sword. His army is highly trained and their allegiances are clearly with the king. Watch them during drills. That disregards the fact that I am unlikely to capture his attention. Lady Elena has known him since they were children and there are rumors in the city that there is already a marriage contract between the two. If that is untrue, there is still the entourage from Troyvet. While you have been skulking around the castle, their queen has rapidly become Lady Elena’s shadow. She is a very pleasant woman, nothing like the rulers I have grown accustomed to. Perhaps you should take lessons from her.”

“You need to remember your role here,” Junius said nastily. “When the king arrives, flash your udders at him, let him suckle if you must. It is your only worth to our family.”

Octavia flashed an insolent smile before she replied.

“Which is apparently more value than you hold,” she said.

Jonathan emerged from his delirium a day before the ships made dock in Tyrell. He smelled of stale sweat that had come off his body as his fever diminished. The medic had tried to attend to Jonathan’s bodily functions but it was a losing battle.

Surrounded by water, Jonathan was unable to clean himself. He had been a fastidious man before his trek to Wellington. Now he was unshaven, unkempt and he smelled terrible. His stomach hurt and so did the wound on his arm. He tried to sit up but he lacked the strength.

The medic did what he could to make Jonathan comfortable and then raced off to find the three men who had hovered over him for almost three weeks. The king was the first one to return. He saw Jonathan propped up against the wall sipping on cold broth.

“You gave us quite a fright,” Joseph said. Despite the smell, he sat down in the chair the medic had occupied.

“What happened to me?” Jonathan asked. It seemed as though he had lost a good portion of his life.

“You almost lost your arm when a huge animal tried to take a chunk out of it,” Genrico said when he walked in. He gave a grin and punched Jonathan lightly on his unhurt shoulder. Rucar soon followed him in. The room was crowded with the four large men and the stench was getting unbearable.

“Would you like some fresh air?” Joseph asked.

“More than you know,” Jonathan replied. The king disregarded the smell as he carried Jonathan to the deck. Several other people had heard the news and gathered. They gave Jonathan a warm greeting, with Amelia going so far as to give him a stilted hug. She recoiled and sent Victoria and Julia to find enough water to cleanse the man.

Someone located a small chair and Jonathan was perched on it as he listened to everything that had transpired. He was amazed to learn that he had been incoherent for almost three weeks. He was more amazed to learn that he had almost lost his arm.

“If you hadn’t come around, we would have taken the arm off as soon as we got back to Tyrell,” Rucar said. “If the bite was lower, it probably would have been done before we left Blue Harbor. As it was, the medic worried that you wouldn’t survive the trip if he removed it before we set sail.”

Jonathan shook his head in denial. He had seen men who had lost an arm or a leg but he could never imagine it happening to him. He wondered how Elena would have reacted to his infirmity. He couldn’t even claim it happened in battle. A dog had attacked him because he had turned his attention away from what he needed to be doing. He wasn’t a hero returning from war. He was a man too stupid to watch out for danger.

The king had doted on him for the past day and it was getting irksome. Jonathan felt as though Joseph believe him to be a stupid child who needed his nose wiped constantly. Genrico and Rucar were just as bad. Even as Jonathan sat on the deck one of the three hovered around in the background.

Finally, Jonathan had enough and spoke sharply to Rucar when the man brought forth a cup of water and some bread.

“I can tend to myself!” Jonathan seethed.

“I do not believe anyone thinks differently,” Rucar replied. “I simply got some for myself and thought I would do you a kindness.”

“A kindness?” Jonathan said in a tight voice. “You have watched over me like my nursemaid for weeks.”

Rucar threw his head back and laughed, an action that caught Jonathan completely off guard.

“We are aboard a ship surrounded by water,” he said through his chuckles. “What else were we supposed to do? A man can only polish his sword so many times.”

Jonathan blushed not only at having lost his temper but from the ribald double entendre.

“You are our friend,” Rucar continued as he sat down on the deck beside Jonathan’s chair. “King Joseph relies upon your advice. It is natural that we worry about those we care about, Lord Burbridge. We do not tend to you because we think you invalid. We do things for you because we know you would do them for us if the roles were reversed.”

“I feel so foolish for letting my attention wander,” Jonathan admitted.

“It has happened to all of us at one time or another,” Rucar said with a smile. “Why, not three months ago I allowed a mere sprout of a girl to sneak up behind me with a crossbow. I am certain King Joseph and Lord Larchman have similar stories. You were unlucky. I could have opened the building that housed those foul beasts just as easily as you did. It would not have mattered if you had been highly alert. The animal sprang from the darkness. You reacted quickly to shield yourself, lest the damage be far worse.

“King Joseph feels responsible for your injuries – just as he feels responsible for the men and women who fell into the water and drowned and the men killed or wounded in the streets of Blue Harbor.”

“I am responsible for my wounds,” Jonathan insisted.

“Perhaps in your mind, yes,” Rucar agreed. “In the king’s mind, he is responsible if a late storm slows the wheat growth or if a young maiden catches a cold.”

Jonathan frowned. He wanted to rebut the statement but he knew it was true. He had seen Joseph fret about those he’d lost when he thought no one was around to see it.

“You must help to break him of that or he will go insane,” Rucar continued. “No man has that much power because no man could withstand its influence. Still, isn’t it better to have a king who cares too much instead of one who cares too little? Let him assuage his guilt. Allow Lord Larchman and me to demonstrate our friendship and loyalty. It causes you no harm. The captain says we will arrive in Tyrell in the afternoon and you will have a fresh set of people wishing to nurse you. At least those will look a might bit better than the ones you have now.”

Princess Liala sat at her window watching the soldiers drill in the castle courtyard. Just as Lady Elena had predicted, the groups had merged seamlessly, teaching and learning from the other.

Liala wished her mother had permitted her to continue in the military. As the youngest of five children, it was unlikely that she would ever assume the title of empress. She had been permitted to join the militia and she had trained for the last five years. She had led soldiers into small battles; she had been a leader.

Now she was nothing more than a prostitute, she decided. Her mother would sell her off to a man she didn’t know and wouldn’t like just because the man had a large army.

The second portion of her mother’s plan had proven true. The Az army was immense and she had heard rumors that she had seen only a portion of it. It was hard for her to comprehend. The Troyvettian army was less than 250 men and women. She commanded a group of 25. She wondered what it would be like to head an army of a thousand or more.

The motion in the courtyard brought her thoughts back to reality. She would never be a soldier again.

She watched as the groups separated quickly and the Az men formed straight ranks and headed out of the castle walls at a trot. In short order, she watched as Lady Elena and her two constant companions – Liala’s mother and the big-busted pale girl – went out of the castle surrounded by guards.

If her troops hadn’t been standing to the side, Liala would have thought the city was under attack. If an attack were under way, her troops would be right in the thick of the fighting. Her thoughts returned to attack when more soldiers emerged from the barracks, formed up and headed out the gates.

She wondered if she should take charge of her troops and lead them into the fray before the truth hit her: the king had returned.

Indeed, the ships had arrived. As protocol dictated, the king’s ship was the first to be towed into the docks. Joseph should have been the first down the gangplank but he stayed aboard. He instructed Yerrick to assist Lydia off first. Her seasickness had not lessened and had worsened as the ship cut through the tide to shore.

She was almost green by the time the ship was tied to the dock. Yerrick assisted her down the plank and several soldiers followed. The men had stood on the deck of the ships, looking out at the capital. For some, it was a homecoming after more than a year away. For others, it was their first look at the place they hoped to make a better life.

Elena and the soldiers arrived to join the crowd of citizens that had turned out when news of Joseph’s return spread through the town. They looked around for any face they recognized but saw no one. Men still walked down the gangplank in pairs but Elena still didn’t see Joseph or Jonathan.

Joseph was the last one off the ship. Jonathan wanted to walk to shore but Joseph shook his head. The man was barely ambulatory and the last thing the king wanted was to have to jump into the quay when Jonathan tumbled off into the water. Instead, Jonathan was on a litter carried by Genrico and Rucar. Elena gasped when she saw the litter and almost fainted when she saw who was being carried.

Chapter 19: Settling In

It took the better part of a week before Joseph had a moment alone to reflect on what came next for him. The Troyvet and Marindar delegations had been patient (some more than others) as he dined with the families of those who had spent the previous year in his service.

Elena split her days with Joseph and Jonathan. She had maintained copious records of all that transpired during his time on campaign and she seemed intent upon reading them word for word.

“Really, a synopsis will suffice,” Joseph said after listening to another report where nothing of significance had transpired. “Tell me of anything major and let the rest go. I really do not care about which merchants are complaining unless you believe it might lead to insurrection.”

Elena blushed. She had kept the notes in order to give definitive proof that Joseph’s faith in her was justified.

“You have left out one very important item,” Choran noted.

“Yes, I wanted to go through these as the events happened,” Elena replied. “Still, I suppose it is important that Joseph know we have captured the men who participated in the coup against his father.”

“Drayvon informed us,” Joseph said without emotion. He had not been to the dungeons. He could still recall all too well the last time he’d seen Bishop Drell. “We will conduct a proper trial once our visitors have departed. I will ask Jonathan to return to the capital at that time to sit in judgment.”

“Jonathan?” Elena asked incredulously.

“You will be called to give testimony and so shall I,” Joseph explained. “Elena, I will not have a sham trial. This is not Wilhelm’s reign. I will have someone conduct a defense if the former bishop desires. We will invite anyone who wishes to attend – including Drell’s followers. He will be tried for treason, attempted treason, murder and conspiracy to commit murder. Jonathan will be impartial, I believe.”

Elena narrowed her eyes but didn’t speak. If her soon-to-be husband found the clergyman innocent there would be no wedding.

“Jonathan will not render a verdict,” Joseph explained. “In our travels, I found a unique system of justice in one of the countries we traversed. A man is tried by a jury of his peers. It is why I defrocked the bishop as soon as I had the power. Wilhelm was, by law, the leader of the Serratian Order. When I became King, I assumed that power. Drell is a common man and he will be judged by common men.”

“And women?” Elena asked.

Joseph shrugged. The other country had permitted only men to participate but he saw no reason to exclude women.

“So long as we can assure the women are not browbeaten into a decision,” the king decided. “I will want someone to oversee their deliberations. I was thinking 13 people and majority rules. I do not know how it was done there but that seems to make sense for us. If Drell convinces seven of 13 people of his innocence, he walks out of the room a free man.”

“To go forward and corrupt more lives,” Elena huffed.

“I think not,” Joseph replied with a cold smile. “He will walk out of the room a free man but he will leave the castle in a bag. I am certain we could hold a lottery for the honor of killing him and replenish the nation’s treasury.”

“So you do want a sham trial,” Elena pointed out.

“Not at all,” Joseph answered. “I want the trial to be valid. I want it to be the cornerstone of a new system of justice – one where men like Lord Dunvil cannot commit atrocities and go unchallenged. That said, if someone were to kill Drell afterward, I do not believe anyone would go to great lengths to find his killer.”

“What of the others?” Elena asked.

“We will use Drell’s guilt as evidence against them,” Joseph said with a shrug.

“And if he is found innocent?” Elena wondered.

“They will die of unfortunate accidents in their cells, I believe,” Joseph answered. “Now, I understand you have several other men in the dungeon. How do you wish to handle their cases?”

“I assume you will want a trial,” Elena said, clearly displeased at the idea.

“I was considering sentencing them to the same fate as the merchants of Blue Harbor,” Joseph admitted.

“And that was?” Elena asked.

Joseph looked up. He had assumed Jonathan had given Elena the complete story.

“The men were transported to Creight to be sold as slaves,” Joseph told her. He saw a fresh look of disgust cross her face but he didn’t back away. “The women and children were sent off with only the clothes on their backs to live however they could.”

“Joseph,” Elena gasped.

“It seemed appropriate,” the king replied. “You didn’t see the way things were. Blue Harbor had close to 150 men, women and children in bondage. When we entered the church sanctuary, the Bishop was committing sodomy on a boy that couldn’t have been older than 14. All the slaves had an iron collar around their necks with a ring at the front. That was used to chain them over a table anytime someone wanted to rape them. I do not regret my decision to force the people who perpetuated that system of beliefs to live the same way as those they tortured.”

Elena had never heard any male talk so frankly about things of a sexual nature. Her face reddened as she realized that Joseph wasn’t even looking at her. It appeared that he had forgotten that she was even in the room. Her gasp pulled Joseph’s eyes in her direction and he, too, turned scarlet.

“I apologize, Lady Elena,” Joseph said, shaking his head. “The vision still haunts me. The men who tried to attack the castle came from Blue Harbor. I think it is only fitting they share in the fate of the others from that awful place.”

Junius was unhappy that his first visit with King Joseph was at the same time as the Empress from Troyvet. The only good thing to come from Joseph’s sail from Blue Harbor to Tyrell was the fact the priest Morane had used the time to teach Joseph the proper way to speak Trade Common. He had simplified the vocabulary but Joseph was now able to converse without mangling the language entirely.

The king was surrounded by cronies when Junius entered with his sister. The only two the young prince recognized were the two he had met upon his arrival – Elena and Choran.

The man who stood to the king’s side kept his gaze on Junius – and the look wasn’t pleasant. Rucar had heard from men in the capital that the Marindar prince had a loose tongue when he drank (and that he spent a great deal of time in the city’s pubs and gaming houses). Joseph’s chief spy had not passed the news on to the king. Joseph had told him that he had a free hand with the dissemination of information and Rucar had decided to allow the king to get a feel for the prince before relaying what he knew.

The Troyvettian empress was a different story. She rarely spoke to anyone except in her own tongue – a language that, to Rucar’s knowledge, no one in Azkoval but her entourage understood. The soldiers in the barracks had become quite friendly with members of the Az army and all of them spoke highly of the empress and her daughter.

Elena had turned out to be the best source of information on Octavia. She had befriended the young princess and had told Rucar everything she had learned about Junius and his plans. Rucar took what Elena said at face value, however, because he had also heard the rumor that Elena had a copy of a marriage contract with the king in her possession. He did not know if it was real or forged and he had elected to keep that information to himself until he could find confirmation.

For now, he watched the Marindar prince carefully. He doubted the man would be stupid enough to attempt an assassination in an open room but he decided it was better to be prepared for anything than to attempt to explain why he had kept the man’s drunken statements a secret from those sworn to protect the king.

“King Joseph, it is an honor,” the prince said with a bow. He spoke his own language but Joseph didn’t need a translation to understand he was being greeted. He replied in Trade Common.

“I am pleased to make your acquaintance, Prince Junius of the House of Tussain,” Joseph said. He waited for his words to me translated before continuing. “Princess Octavia, it is a joy to see you again. I hope that you have been made welcome in Azkoval and that you are enjoying your stay in our land.”

The translator listened to a long string of words from the prince. Joseph suspected from Octavia’s giggle that the reply the prince gave wasn’t the one the translator provided.

“We are greatly enjoying our time in Azkoval,” the man said without a glance at the prince. “I understand congratulations are in order on a successful campaign.”

“Thank you,” Joseph said, smiling slightly. He shifted his attention to the Empress, who had entered shortly after Prince Junius and Princess Octavia.

“Empress Yana, you are well met,” Joseph said. This time there was real warmth in his smile and Octavia stifled another giggle. She was pleased that the king had seen through her brother’s façade. “Duchess Liala, I bid you welcome to Azkoval and I trust my steward has made your stay comfortable.”

“We may converse in Az,” Yana said, also smiling warmly. “My daughter and I both speak your tongue.”

“I have tried to learn a few words in yours,” Joseph admitted with chagrin, “but I fear my skill with languages is abysmal. I hope you will forgive me.”

“There is nothing to forgive,” Yana said. “We have known since your return that we would one day come for a visit. You only learned of our existence a few days ago. I am gratified that you have made the effort but I fear our language is not easy to pick up.”

“You’re not kidding,” Joseph agreed. “Still, if we agree upon an exchange of emissaries, I will find one who can learn. I fear that Azkoval was isolated for many years and we have very few fluent in anything but Az.”

Elena leaned over to whisper in Octavia’s ear.

“And a king who is barely fluent in anything,” she said softly. Again, the princess giggled and her brother shot her a nasty glare.

“But one who has excellent hearing, Lady Elena,” Joseph said with raised eyebrows. He wasn’t certain which of the young women’s faces turned redder – the princess or his oldest friend’s.

“I apologize, Your Highness,” Elena said quickly.

“Do not worry,” Joseph said with a laugh. “I believe in due time all in this room will be friends.”

Rucar took the opportunity to shoot the Marindar prince a pointed look, as if to let him know that Azkoval was perfectly willing to do without his friendship if the man persisted in the plans he had revealed to all and sundry after quaffing several pints.

“We will depart with the next tide,” Junius proclaimed as he led his small delegation out of the king’s throne room.

“You may depart when you wish,” Octavia informed him. “I still have a trade mission to complete and I intend to fulfill my father’s plans.”

Junius raised his hand to strike his sister but a firm grip on his wrist from behind stopped him.

“That would be a very foolish thing to do,” a man’s voice said in a close approximation of Junius’ native language.

“Release me!” he yelled.

“I have been tasked with your sister’s protection,” the man informed him without releasing his grip. “If you were to attempt to harm her, I would be bound by honor to kill you where you stood. I hope that you will bear that in mind.”

“I am Prince Junius!” the young man roared.

“Which is well and good if you were in Marindar,” the man said in an even voice. He was from a nearby country and his native language had the same root as Marindar. Choran had noticed the man could follow what the visitors said and he tasked him as one of Octavia’s protectors. “My orders come from my king and I will follow them to the letter. I am to stand between your sister and harm; so long as she is on Azkoval soil. I have taken that to mean that I am to protect her against all threats – including threats from you. If you wish to harm her, you had better be prepared to deal with me beforehand. You will not find that as easy a task as threatening a woman much smaller than you. Do you understand King Joseph’s orders to me?”

He tightened his grasp slightly until Junius nodded. He then stepped between the prince and the princess before he turned the young man loose.

“If you plan to leave with the first tide, I would suggest that you will need your rest,” he advised.

“My father will hear of this!” Junius declared.

“I am certain King Joseph will tremble to his boots when he learns of that,” the man said with a cruel smile. “Princess Octavia, my men and I will escort you to your chambers.”

“Thank you, Sergeant,” the woman said in Az. She had taken the time to learn the ranks of the men who had surrounded her for almost a month – something the men had noticed and appreciated (along with the bountiful amount of cleavage she kept on display).

She offered her brother a smug smile as she departed down the hallway.

“I will alert the king to the situation once you are safely in your room,” the sergeant told her. “If you wish to stay, I am positive he will permit it.”

Chapter 20: A New Face

Elizabeth Burbridge walked through castle gates and stopped. She was visiting Tyrell for the first time in her life. Her father had never permitted anyone in the family to venture outside of Burbridge once Wilhelm and his roving band of goons assumed control.

She had wished to join her family on the trek to Wellington but her mother had insisted she remain behind. Gabrielle had not offered a satisfactory reason, in Elizabeth’s opinion, but had grown angry when the young woman pressed. Gabrielle had also balked at allowing her to come to the capital to visit with Elena.

She had turned 16 while her family was gone and she had only her governess to celebrate with. She had been overjoyed to get Elena’s letter – not so much because it had come from Rina but because it gave her the excuse she needed to defy her mother. She had been summoned to the capital by the king’s steward. Even her governess couldn’t put forth much of a protest.

Now she stood in front of the largest building she had seen in her life. The bustling streets of Tyrell dwarfed the markets in Burbridge. The constant hum of humanity had the young woman stopping in the streets to stare. The only thing she found disconcerting was the smells – which also dwarfed the markets in her home region.

Her governess was married to the Burbridge steward, so Elizabeth had been accompanied by a young woman from the household and four manor guards. The young woman would stay in the capital as Elizabeth’s lady-in-waiting but the guards would return to Burbridge as soon as they left their charge in Elena’s care.

“Have you ever seen so many soldiers in one place?” Elizabeth’s friend Catherine inquired.

“Heavens, no,” Elizabeth replied. She had seen dozens of soldiers in the streets of Tyrell but that was nothing compared to the hundreds that were visible behind the castle walls.

“They’re a trained lot,” one of the guards put forth. “Watch them practice. Hey, I know that one! He’s from Burbridge! Your family must have returned, Dame Elizabeth.”

Indeed, Elizabeth saw several faces that she thought she recognized. She wondered if her group had passed a messenger on the way to deliver the news of her parents’ return.

“Should I just go up and announce myself?” she wondered aloud. She decided that it would be stupid to stand at the gate and wait for someone to come for her. No one knew when she would arrive. She started to walk forward with her group only to have a large group of soldiers break off and stand in front of her.

“Apologies, young miss,” a man said. “I’m afraid only the king’s army can go past this point with weapons.”

“Has the king returned?” Elizabeth asked.

“Aye,” the man said. He turned to point at the DuBront family flag flying atop the castle. “That’s the signal that the king is in residence. The troops arrived about three weeks ago.”

“Three weeks?” Elizabeth asked. It would have taken only a week to get a message to Burbridge. “My parents are Lord and Lady Burbridge. Are they inside?”

The man’s face turned white and he turned to one of the other soldiers.

“Corporal, please go fetch Lord Burbridge,” he instructed. The man saluted and set off. “If you will instruct your guards to leave their weapons in that building over there, I will take you inside the castle to wait.”

The guards didn’t wait for Elizabeth’s instructions. They didn’t answer to her, only to Lord Burbridge or his steward. They moved off to deposit their swords in the guardhouse and the group walked into the castle.

It took the young woman a moment to recognize the face that walked up to her. Her brother had changed much during the previous year. He seemed taller and broader than she remembered. His hair was cropped as short as the men in the army and the beard he had worn since he was old enough to have one was gone.

He smiled and gave his sister a soft hug with the arm that wasn’t in a sling.

“I am glad you have arrived,” he said with a forced smile. He hadn’t sent for Elizabeth because he didn’t know how he would explain their mother’s death. He felt the urge to lie to her but had come to realize that even the hard truth was better than a falsehood. “We have much to talk about, Sister.”

“Where are Mother and Father?” Elizabeth demanded.

“Let us speak in private, please,” Jonathan said softly. Elizabeth’s face turned white.

“They’re dead!” she yelled. “They insisted upon going with the king and he got them killed. Admit it! He killed our parents.”

“No,” Jonathan said in a sharp voice that he rarely used on his sister. He had learned early in life that she responded better to kindness than threats.

“No,” he said again in a softer voice. “Let us speak privately and I will explain things to you. It is not something we wish to have overheard.”

He wished Elena were nearby but she was in a meeting with the king for the afternoon. His sister watched as the guards and her friend were escorted to chambers where they could clean up and relax. That left Jonathan to direct his sister into a private chamber he had used as his office since his return.

“Tell me what happened!” Elizabeth demanded as soon as the door was closed.

Jonathan sighed and sat heavily in a chair.

“I suppose I must ask you how much you know of our family’s history before we begin,” he said.

“Tell me what happened,” Elizabeth repeated in terse tones.

“It seems our mother was in league with Lord Wellington,” Jonathan stated tiredly. “She kept him advised of our progress and attempted to use a messenger to relay our strategy to him when we approached the manor.”

“Ridiculous!” Elizabeth hissed.

“Perhaps,” Jonathan agreed. “But it is true, nonetheless. Our forces intercepted the messenger. He was carrying a note in Mother’s handwriting. I even recognized her perfume on the parchment. The king confronted her and she fled rather than face justice.”

“He probably just killed her and told you she ran off,” Elizabeth said.

“No,” Jonathan said again. “We had several scouts in our army. They followed her footprints in the soft ground through the trees. She was attempting to make her way toward the Wellington manor in the darkness and fell down a ravine. She broke her neck in the fall.”

Elizabeth crossed her arms, a mutinous look on her face.

“I’m telling you the facts, Elizabeth,” Jonathan said sadly. “I didn’t believe it either until I saw the proof with my own eyes.”

“You saw a letter that she might have written!” Elizabeth shouted.

Jonathan shook his head and then glanced at the desk before looking back toward his sister.

“No,” he said. “I saw my father. Alexander Burbridge is not my blood. I am – I was – the son of an affair between our mother and Lord Wellington. I suspect that you are, too. I’m sorry. I have considered how to tell you for several months now and I could come up with no better way than the blunt truth. Our mother committed adultery against the man she married and we are – or at least I am – the result. I saw Lord Wellington the day he was executed. I looked at the man and saw my face in 30 years. His daughters will be in the castle soon. You will recognize them immediately. You share the same age; the same build; the same hair color. They are twins and you could be the third if you cut your hair shorter.”

Tears formed in Elizabeth’s eyes as she looked at her brother.

“What of Father?” she asked. “I mean, Lord Burbridge.”

“He is still our father,” Jonathan said firmly. “If you attempt to say otherwise, I will turn you over my knee regardless of your age or my infirmity.”

“Has he disowned us?” Elizabeth asked. “Are we disavowed?”

“No,” Jonathan told her.

“So he doesn’t know?” she pressed.

“He knows but he hasn’t said anything,” Jonathan answered. “He would be a fool not to see things for what they are. He is not a fool.”

“He apparently was a fool for any number of years,” Elizabeth said. “So he is just planning to ignore us? I mean, he sent you instead of greeting me himself.”

“He is not at the castle,” Jonathan said as he held out the lord’s signet ring. “He turned the Burbridge lands over to me and stayed behind. He is the king’s emissary to the lands south of here. He sent a letter for you. Elizabeth, he didn’t treat me any differently after he found out than before. When I left, he gave me this letter for you, hugged me and told me he loved me and that he would see me at the wedding this fall. I believe he has decided to ignore the situation and treat us as he always has. Perhaps you will understand better after you read his letter.”

“What does it say?” Elizabeth inquired as she accepted the folded parchment.

“I don’t know,” Jonathan told her. “He wrote it to you and I have not read it. I will give you privacy or sit with you as you read it. Whatever you prefer.”

“I would prefer we go back to the life we led before the blasted king showed up on our doorstep!” Elizabeth said as she turned and fled out into the castle hallway.

Jonathan tilted his head backward and studied the ceiling. He knew she would eventually return to the office. After all, she had no other place to go.

Victoria and Julia had enjoyed the trip to see where their mother had grown up. Under the guidance of the steward Genrico had appointed, the area had regain much of its luster in the two years since Joseph’s return. The farms were bustling with activity and the markets were filled with goods from nearby regions.

The most noticeable differences between Larchman and Wellington, the young women noted, were that the people seemed happy and that fear seemed negligible. The markets were humming right up until dusk and people weren’t scared to be out of their homes after the ale started to flow.

Amelia was heartened to see the region prosper but had been saddened to learn that the people her family once cared for had suffered greatly under Wilhelm’s oppression. The Trimble region was no more. Joseph had not named the new lands after the families that held them during his father’s time. Instead he had gone back hundreds of years to find family names that had died out generations earlier. A part of Amelia wished she could reclaim the lands in her family’s name but she lacked the skills to be a capable administrator and she knew that fact as well as anyone.

In fact, she had determined that she lacked any creditable skills – except perhaps that as a mother. She knew her daughters had raised themselves as soon as they were old enough to flee their father’s home.

The first thing her daughter’s missed while visiting Larchman were the forests of the Wellington area. The girls had played in the trees from the time they were toddlers and Amelia was certain that somewhere there was a map of every deadfall and foxhole drawn by her children.

Amelia had never cared for the forests. The former land of Trimble, now Genrico’s territory, was a coastal region south of the capital. It was a day’s walk to Azkoval’s largest western port and the area survived on fishing and farming. The trees in the area weren’t the old-growth timber of Wellington, where some trees were twice as wide as a man’s waist. These were trees that had sprung up after the land was cleared for farming purposes. The wood for the houses had been brought in by ship from other areas.

As a girl, Amelia had spent days sitting on the dock, watching the ocean tides come and go. She had hoped her daughters would enjoy the same thing but they were past the age where sedentary pursuits appealed to them – and too young to have reach the point where sitting still was a luxury.

She knew Victoria might one day return to the area as mistress of Larchman manor. The young woman had set her sights on Genrico from the outset and had spent almost every waking minute by the man’s side since his arrival in Wellington several months earlier. The man’s emotions were almost unreadable but Amelia could tell he was kind and that he cared about her daughter so she didn’t worry much about Victoria’s future.

Julia was another matter.

The more vocal of the twins seemed to have a love-hate relationship going with the king. She found him exciting and dangerous but the same traits that attracted her also repelled her. The scars of Joseph’s past sometimes rose to the surface and he could be a frightening spectacle to behold.

There was also the matter of Julia’s heritage to consider. She was the daughter of a traitor. She wasn’t born of a queen or an empress – as two of the eligible women waiting in Tyrell had been. She wasn’t Joseph’s oldest friend and hadn’t once been promised to him – as Lady Elena had been.

She feared her daughter was in for heartbreak and she was concerned that Julia would react rashly and perhaps put the entire family out of favor (or worse, land the entire family in the dungeon or dead).

She knew Julia was too stubborn to listen to reason. Both Amelia and Victoria had tried to sit her down and explain the facts to her. Victoria had opined that if Julia were interested in King Joseph, she needed to make it known to him. She couldn’t avoid him for days at a time and then ignore him when she next saw him. Amelia’s advice was far different. She advised her daughter to forget about the king and set her sights lower. Joseph had done all in his power to remove the stain of treachery from her, and there were several young men in the capital that would be more than happy to have a bride with Julia’s pedigree.

Amelia had hoped to stay in the area longer but she could see that the girls were growing bored. She knew full well that, even at age 17, boredom would lead them to mischief so she said her goodbyes to the families she had known in her youth and set off for Tyrell with her memories to keep her company.

The king was having no better afternoon than Jonathan Burbridge. He was locked away with Lady Elena and Choran, going over documents and listening to explanations.

“I do not need to approve every coin that comes out of the treasury!” he exclaimed as he heard another request for spending from one of myriad groups that had cropped up since his return two years earlier. “I have not even had a moment to put my own house in order. Has anyone seen Lydia?”

Choran and Elena both offered a blank look. They did not know who Lydia was or why the king would ask for her.

“She is the woman I have asked to run my household,” Joseph said. “I need someone to oversee things because it appears that I am destined to sit in this office with you two for the rest of my life. I have no one to ensure I have clean clothing or even a blanket for my bed. I have slept with my bedroll for the past two weeks and I am tired of having to track down someone to get my laundry done. I am willing to do it myself but I have not had a moment of free time since that ship docked. So I will ask again if anyone named Lydia has sought me out.”

Chapter 21: Newcomers Find a Place

Joseph stayed in the sparring pit and took on all comers with a variety of weapons until he was drenched in sweat – and he no longer was angry at the world.

Liala and Octavia had stayed for the entire time but Julia had stalked away after seeing Liala sitting across Joseph’s midriff. Her mother had looked on helplessly but Victoria had followed her sister into the castle.

Finally Joseph reached the point that he could barely lift his arms and he called a halt to the battles. He sat heavily in the dirt and gulped water greedily from a flask that Octavia had the foresight to bring with her. Liala had battled the king with staves and short swords, earning a draw in the first and losing handily in the second. Despite a lack of proficiency with the shorter weapon, Joseph was taller and stronger than the duchess. He had no qualms about use those attributes to win the match.

She was left with a far different impression of the monarch than she had come into the day with. She was particularly impressed with his skill with a long sword. He had easily defeated the best warrior that Troyvet had to offer. She could tell from the look on the king’s face that he believed the man had tanked but Liala knew differently. The man had gotten caught off-footed and had left his body open for an attack. The skill involved in getting the blade through the defense was astounding.

“He is a very talented swordsman,” Octavia remarked as she fell in beside Liala on the way back to the castle. She blushed at the double entendre but Liala didn’t appear to get the reference.

“He is a skilled warrior in all disciplines,” Liala replied with a nod. “I was impressed with his stamina.”

“Yes, I understand stamina is required of men who wield their weapons with skill,” Octavia said, continuing to see if she could make Liala blush. It didn’t work.

“I doubt seriously than anyone has survive his initial flurry,” Liala answered. “I wish that he would train me.”

“I believe our parents would be happy for us to vie for that honor,” Octavia said with a giggle. Liala stopped and looked at her, taking a moment to understand what the woman was talking about. Rather than react in anger, the duchess simply chuckled and continued walking.

“Yes, but we are not alone,” Liala replied. “I have seen a few young women trying to capture his attention.”

“More than a few,” Octavia said. “And more arrive each day. The twins from the ship arrived back in the city today. One of them looked highly displeased to find you sitting across his chest when she pushed her way to the front.”

“I have actually been looking forward to meeting them,” Liala told her newfound acquaintance. She had shared only a few words with the Marindar princess since her arrival. Now she found that the woman was more than just a pair of huge breasts strapped to a pale body. She had wit and charm, too.

“You might meet one of them when she slips a knife between your ribs,” Octavia pointed out. “If the guards hadn’t forced everyone to give up their weapons, I am certain she would have attacked you.”

“I have heard that she is very protective of the king,” Liala answered with a shrug. “I believe she misunderstood the situation.”

“I think she understood the situation quite well,” Octavia said with a smile. “I saw you were angry that he wasn’t awed by your staff work but he didn’t rub it in your face. And I saw that you enjoyed it when he pressed up against you when you were sparring with swords.”

“I did not!” Liala said quickly.

“I got you to blush!” Octavia replied with glee. “I knew I could do it. I thought my ribald comments would do the trick.”

“I believe that our cultures are quite different,” Liala said. “Our climate is extremely hot this time of year and we often wear few clothes. Sexual congress is a form of recreation in most parts of our society. I also spent two years on campaign with my troops. There is little that you could say that I haven’t heard before.”

“Sexual congress as recreation?” Octavia asked. “You mean...”

“I mean it is a form of relaxation,” Liala said with a shrug. “Humans are the lone species that can have sex for pleasure. Women take herbs to keep from procreating so there is no harm. Those who are allergic to the herbs find pleasure with other women until they mate with a man.”

“That would be scandalous where I am from,” Octavia said. She was intrigued by the concept.

“As I said, our cultures are different,” Liala replied. “We also have no limit on the number of husbands or wives a person can have. For many generations, only the strongest of our men survived battle. It made little sense to waste those genetic traits so the best warriors were urged to breed with different women. As time progressed, women grew to become warriors and we continued the tradition. Right now, we have one-and-a-half men for each woman. That means several women have more than one husband. Some maintain separate households but others live with both. My mother has two husbands and so does my oldest sister. My grandfather had three wives.”

“That is amazing,” Octavia said. “So you have ... you know.”

“No,” Liala replied. “I have known since I was a child that I would be used as barter for a political alliance. I was required to remain chaste because some cultures would inspect for a hymen before I could be permitted to wed into a ruling family.”

“Will they do that here?” Octavia asked.

“I doubt seriously that King Joseph would permit such an invasion,” Liala answered. “It is good because riding a horse rid me of mine. This culture is a bit backward in regard to sexuality. I have seen very few women in pants – and in fact I was instructed that I would need to wear dresses once King Joseph returned.”

“Why haven’t you?” Octavia asked.

“I knew once I met him that he would likely see through any façade I put forth,” Liala said. “My mother agreed. We also came to understand that a marriage likely wouldn’t be necessary to secure an alliance. I do not mean to be harsh, but if your brother had decided to behave honorably, it would not be necessary for you, either.”

“I understand that,” Octavia agreed. “That is one of the reasons I wanted to stay. If I were to return to Marindar, I would be sent to someone else – perhaps someone who isn’t as nice as King Joseph. I hope that I can secure a trade agreement for our southern lands in spite of how my brother behaved. Short of that, I hope I can avert bloodshed.”

“If your brother attacks, I can see King Joseph launching an invasion of your homeland,” Liala said. “I am unsure how aware you are of martial matters so forgive me if I am telling you something you already know. The army in this capital could overrun every army from my country to yours. If he desired it, King Joseph could establish an empire that rivaled any in history. As formidable as my people are, we would be powerless to stop him.”

“As would we,” Octavia said grimly. “Our army is perhaps a tenth of his and not nearly as well trained. My brother will march in with farmers and shipwrights that he as conscripted. He will die quickly and my father will be compelled to send more men to die. Eventually, I see Joseph growing tired of Marindar’s incursions and removing my family from rule. I am not altogether certain that is a bad thing.”

Joseph walked into the royal dining room to find a packed table. He greeted the Trimbles warmly. He hadn’t heard they had returned. He gave smiles and nods to Liala and Octavia, who were seated side-by-side. Jonathan and Elena were in their usual seats but Genrico had moved his chair beside Victoria’s. Joseph gave his old friend a wink and a pat on the shoulder.

Rucar and Choran still were uncomfortable sitting down with royalty so Joseph made it a point to speak to them cordially. The Serratian priest, Morane, was another who felt out of place. Joseph wasn’t a religious man but he always asked the former priest to deliver a blessing before the meal was served. The king hoped, eventually, the man would be able to move past his slavery and recognize the value Joseph had found in him.

But the far most uncomfortable person in the room was Lucretia Vespucci. The king had offered an invitation to the young woman from Blue Harbor each day. Most days she had chosen to eat with the servants or alone. Tonight, Amelia had insisted she join the rest of the group. Joseph gave her a warm smile and took his seat at the head of the table.

“You know, you don’t have to wait for my royal bum to grace the seat to resume your conversations,” he joked. The talking that had resumed when he sat came to a halt again. Joseph sighed and shook his head. He gestured with his hand for everyone to go back to what they were doing. He turned to Jonathan but the man was talking to his fiancée. On his opposite side, Morane was talking to Rucar. He saw that everyone at the table had someone to talk to.

Lucretia was speaking to Amelia while the twins talked to each other. Choran and Genrico were in deep discussion about something and the two foreign visitors seemed as thick as thieves as they chatted. That left Joseph to study his glass of wine until the meal was brought forth.

Morane offered a brief invocation and the group returned to their discussions as they ate. Joseph sat without speaking for the entire meal. He decided that he was going to have to find someone else to invite in order to have a discussion.

He fell in beside Lucretia on the way out of the dining room and the 15-year-old girl was startled when he spoke to her.

“Thank you for dining with us this evening,” Joseph said. “I hope this will become a regular occurrence.”

Lucretia only nodded and Joseph let her go. It was obvious that she wasn’t comfortable around him.

As the days became shorter, it became obvious that Lucretia wasn’t the only person who found Joseph’s presence disconcerting. Elizabeth patently refused to speak to the king. She never stayed in the room if he walked in and she would walk past a room if the king happened to be there.

As the winter winds started to blow from the north, Jonathan elected to return to the Burbridge lands – Elena and Elizabeth in tow. It was ostensibly to begin planning the upcoming wedding but it was primarily to eliminate one level of tension from the castle.

The other sources of stress remained, however. The fiscal strain of running the country fell hard on Joseph’s shoulders. He was forced to rescind his order of tax amnesty but it would be months before that coin rolled in. In the interim, the castle had become austere. The meals were smaller and the guests had been moved to one wing of the castle and the remainder closed. It would save on the cost of wood for heating.

Some of the guests were not pleased to move from the higher level to the ground floor but when Joseph gave them the option of finding their own lodgings in the city, they grudgingly packed up and descended. Joseph had moved into one of the smallest rooms on the ground floor and had closed off the throne room. He doubted that the castle would see any visitors once the snow arrived.

Many of those who worked in the castle had been furloughed for the winter months. It had been unavoidable. Lydia had agreed to run his household but had agreed to wait until spring to start. Her family had plenty of money thanks to Joseph’s generosity.

In fact, almost everyone in the country had more money than the country’s treasury. Joseph had given leave to the soldiers who had travelled with him to Wellington. They each had gold coin to spend and he didn’t have the money to feed them all. A few had gone with Jonathan and Elena and others had moved to other houses in the region.

By the time the first snow fell, Joseph was left alone in the castle with Choran, Octavia, Liala, Julia, Victoria, Amelia, Lucretia, Genrico and the few servants he’d retained. He wondered if he would survive to see the spring.

As the heavy northern snows blanketed Tyrell, Joseph found himself spending more and more time with Octavia and Liala. He knew nothing of either of their lands and he was as interested in learning about Marindar and Troyvet as the pair was in learning about Azkoval (and its king).

It didn’t hurt that they were the only females in the castle who didn’t require a chaperone to be alone with him. Liala had told him that the custom had never taken hold in Troyvet because a female there was just as dangerous as a male. Octavia had simply shrugged and told him that her chaperone had deserted the country so she wasn’t going to worry about it.

Still, the pair seemed to form a pact that they would spend their time with Joseph as a duo. It seemed to help Liala regain her equilibrium that the chilly weather had forced Octavia back into her formless furs.

“I have never seen this before,” Liala said as they looked out of an opening in the wooden window coverings at the white fluffy mix that fell from the sky. “We do not even have a word in my language for it.”

“We have about 20,” Octavia said with a sad shake of her head. She had enjoyed the fall in Tyrell but she determined that winter resembled her homeland a great deal. “There are places in my land where snow is visible all year long. We have a mountain range so high that the tops are lost in the clouds. It is impossible to navigate because the snow and ice begin only half a day’s walk upward.”

“We have places that have not seen moisture in a hundred years,” Liala told them. “It is brutally hot all the time. You cannot go across it because there is no water for the horses. If a person tried to walk it, he would need a month’s worth of water with him to even stand a chance.”

Joseph shook his head in amazement. He had thought that he had seen a great deal of the world during his travels but he now understood how ludicrous that thought had been.

“I have been to some areas in the northern lands,” he said. “The weather didn’t ever get what I would call hot but it was pleasant in the summer. The land of Creight is as far as I’ve been to the south. They have similar areas as your arid lands but they are passable if a person is careful. We achieved total surprise in Deseret by taking the entire army across an area the locals considered impassable. It was uncomfortable but we sheltered during the day and travelled at night.”

Liala laughed.

“The word for our arid areas is ‘desert,’” she told him with a smile. “I would imagine the country’s name comes from our language.”

“Perhaps,” Joseph agreed with a nod. “Given their coloring and physical stature, I would determine that they are from the same area as you. Their skin color is slightly lighter but not much. Many of the natives are tall and lean, just as you and your mother are.”

Chapter 22: Cold Winds of Winter

“Let’s have some fun!” Octavia said.

The weather had begun to warm but there were still mounds of snow throughout Tyrell. The city had come to its customary shutdown during the winter months. No one had left (or arrived at) the capital in weeks but the sun was shining for the first time in days.

Joseph and Liala offered quizzical looks.

“I have a lot of experience in doing fun things in the snow,” Octavia declared. “We’ve been cooped up in the castle for weeks. Frankly, I’m sick of looking at the two of you!”

“Don’t mince words,” Joseph said with a laugh. “What did you have in mind?”

“I think we can take the wheels off a pull cart and ride it across the snow,” Octavia said with excitement. “It is how we travel in Marindar. Let’s get everyone and go outside.”

“The wheels?” Liala wondered.

“The cart!” Octavia replied with a shake of her head. “We call them sleds.”

“I can’t see it,” Joseph remarked. Indeed, it took a demonstration before he understood. Even then, it wasn’t as easy as Octavia had envisioned. The problem was propulsion.

The area around Tyrell was completely flat, unlike the rolling hills near the Marindar capital. Once Liala found a source of locomotion – Joseph and Genrico dragging the group – everyone seemed to have a great time.

Or at least the laughter coming from those on the sled told the beasts of burden that everyone was having fun. By the second circle of the city streets, dozens of city citizens had left their homes for the first time in weeks to watch the spectacle.

Soon children were jumping onto the sled, giggling and laughing at the prospect of being pulled through the snow by the two most powerful men in Azkoval. It didn’t take long for the original occupants to depart the makeshift sled only to be replaced by shopkeepers, farmers and fisherman and their families.

Some of the larger men in town took over for Genrico and Joseph after a few laps and the two tired men took a seat on a snow-covered stone wall.

“It looks like everyone is having fun,” Genrico noted.

“Octavia said they would,” Joseph said with a laugh. “How are you making out with the military expenditures?”

Genrico sighed.

“We will have to make difficult decisions very shortly,” Genrico told him. “The standing army served its purpose while we were gone but without a viable threat it is excessive. We simply cannot afford to keep 500 men employed as glorified body shields.”

“What will we do with the barracks if we disband the army?” Joseph inquired.

“I don’t know,” Genrico admitted. “That is outside of my discipline. Choran will have to decide what is to be done with the buildings.”

Joseph frowned, not only at the amount of money spent in building the barracks but at the thought of pushing the group of men Elena had hired out into the world. Since the barracks sat inside the castle grounds, the buildings couldn’t be used for much of anything. It couldn’t be turned into an inn or a tavern.

“Liala says we will have to have housing for the horses her mother will bring back,” Genrico said.

“Perhaps we can put the horses in the barracks,” Joseph replied. He noticed his friend shaking his head.

“It isn’t feasible,” Genrico told him. “First off, it’s two stories. Horses cannot climb stairs. Secondly, she says that horses smell terrible. With the winds off the ocean, the castle would smell like manure within days.”

“We don’t have any coin,” Joseph said in a clipped voice.

“I’ve been thinking about that,” Genrico replied. “We have several months, perhaps a year or more, before the Marindarians arrive. I know we’ve received several requests from foreign countries for troops. Elena said that the Denayian envoy offered gold to have some of our soldiers train their troops. I wanted to wait until she returned to see if there was a reason she declined but if the need is pressing I could take a company to Denaya to train their troops. If the Marindarians arrive early, I could be back within two weeks. If we task someone to take another half company to another country that has put in a request it would serve two purposes. It would help our bottom line and it would alleviate the need to break up the army.”

“I do not want you out of the country until we have the situation resolved with Marindar,” Joseph said. “If we task someone to take half a company to Greanly, we can task someone to go to Denaya.”

Genrico nodded but frowned. Joseph lifted his eyebrows.

“I planned to take Victoria and Amelia to meet my father,” Genrico admitted.

“You do not need to take a company of soldiers with you for that!” Joseph laughed. “I am certain that they will not run away.”

Genrico’s frown deepened and Joseph apologized.

“You do not need an excuse to return to Denaya,” the king said.

“I was simply trying to solve as many problems as I could,” Genrico told him.

“I understand,” Joseph said as he elbowed his friend in the ribs. “So the situation with Victoria is getting serious?”

Genrico nodded.

“I never believed I would find someone who makes me feel the way she does,” he admitted.

“I’m happy for you,” Joseph said softly. “Do you plan to return to Larchman after you wed?”

“I think not,” Genrico answered. “I enjoy Tyrell. I plan to appoint Amelia as my steward. Many of the older residents remember her family fondly. I would be willing to cede the land back to her but she has decided that she would prefer that I keep it. It will return to her family when Victoria and I have children and that is enough for her.”

“I will confess that I am glad that you will stay in Tyrell,” Joseph admitted. “It has been many years since we have been apart without a good reason.”

“What of you?” Genrico asked.

“What of me?” Joseph parroted. He didn’t understand the query.

“Which of your legion of admirers will wind up warming your bed?” Genrico clarified with a gentle nudge in Joseph’s ribs.

Joseph let out a long sigh.

“I do not have a legion of admirers,” he said.

“Please,” Genrico laughed. “You have a princess from the Northern Lands; a duchess from the Southern Lands; the daughters or granddaughter of any man in the land – and my future sister-in-law.”

“Elizabeth Burbridge?” Joseph asked with a laugh.

“I am uncertain it would be in your long-term interest to attempt to tame that wildcat,” Genrico said. “Although I suppose once the truth is revealed she will also be my sister-in-law. If she had lighter hair and she cut it shorter, her heritage would be obvious. I was referring to my future wife’s twin sister.”

“I understood that,” Joseph said, the frown Genrico had worn transferring to the king’s visage. “I don’t believe attempting to tame Julia would be any easier than Elizabeth. Besides, whomever I wed must be able to reconcile herself to my past. Julia is still too frightened of me to even look in my direction most of the time. She has departed anytime I have tried to strike up a conversation with her.”

Genrico nodded sadly.

“I fear that is her mother’s doing,” he said. “Her views on courtship run contrary to what we learned in Denaya.”

“What did we learn in Denaya?” Joseph asked. He was only half joking.

“In Denaya, it is not a scandal for a man to be alone with a woman that is not his wife or fiancée,” Genrico said. “I can see from your interactions with certain females, you do not find it to be an issue, either. However, I can also see that with other females – our guests, for instance – you adhere to traditional Az customs.”

“That is mostly because I am unsure of their customs,” Joseph said. “I don’t worry about Elena. She and I were alone together through most of our childhoods. Neither Jonathan nor she is concerned, although we do not meet privately if others are nearby.”

Genrico let out a sigh.

“Which is probably a good thing,” he told his oldest friend in a low voice. “Rumor of the marriage contract has reached the city and you and she are the subject of much gossip.”

“There is little I can do about that,” Joseph pointed out.

“No, I understand that part,” Genrico said. “But what concerns me is a rumor that a copy of the contract has been found – and currently rests in Elena’s possession.”

“That is the same as having it rest in my possession,” Joseph said, shrugging.

“Perhaps,” Genrico answered. “Perhaps not. I believe that Choran is aware of the document. In fact, he might have been the person to procure it for Elena. With that document in hand, she could stake a claim to the crown if something were to befall you.”

“You believe Elena and Choran plot against me?” Joseph asked incredulously – and perhaps a bit too loudly.

“I believe that everyone plots against you,” Genrico admitted. “Then I analyze what motive they might have and either investigate further or remove the thought from my mind.”

“With or without the contract, Elena and Jonathan would rule if something should happen to me,” Joseph reminded him.

“I am not certain Elena has a role for Jonathan in her plans,” Genrico said. “That is what worries me most.”

As Joseph was cooped up in the castle for the snowy months, Alexander Burbridge was enjoying one of the mildest winters he could ever remember. The unnamed section of land that he oversaw had flourished under new guidance.

Alexander would have liked to claim credit for the success but he had to admit that the region was primed to grow regardless of who sat in the makeshift manor house.

Several soldiers who didn’t relish the long trek back to Tyrell – and who came from farming backgrounds – took the opportunity to till their own homestead instead of working for a relative for the remainder of their lives. Others that had gone into hiding instead of fighting for Lord Wellington had re-emerged and returned to their farms. By the end of summer, someone tended every farm in the region.

Despite the brevity of their growing season (since many did not get seeds in the ground until the late summer), the area’s harvest was bountiful.

A thriving market had been established just down from where Alexander made his home and people from surrounding regions made their way to it almost every weekend. Alexander could hear the peals of laughter from the youngsters who enjoyed the carnival-like atmosphere.

The laughter would give Alexander a brief respite from the knowledge that he had no true children of his own. The more he thought about Elizabeth the more convinced he was that she, too, was sired by another. The portraits of the young Wellington girls as children reminded him so much of Elizabeth that he couldn’t see how it was possible that she was of his flesh.

Still, he missed Jonathan and Elizabeth. He had decided that he was a coward for staying behind. Elizabeth was mercurial, and he wasn’t certain that the knowledge of her birth wouldn’t bring a smile to her face. Alexander knew he had not been much of a father to the girl but he still remembered fondly when she would sit on his knee as a child. The hug she had given him upon his departure had been heartfelt.

Joseph’s system of messengers made getting news from Tyrell a matter of weeks instead of months but he knew the harsh winter weather in the north would preclude any news from the capital. The last information he’d received informed him that Jonathan had been injured in Blue Harbor but had recuperated from his wound. Jonathan had mentioned that Elizabeth had appeared at the capital but had offered little more than that. He promised a longer message later but nothing had arrived in several weeks.

Chapter 23: A Decision Made

The winter months in Burbridge were no happier than those in Tyrell. Elizabeth had bristled at Jonathan’s continued friendship with the king. The man had caused the death of her mother and the departure of the man she had long-presumed to be her father.

Elena had been distant. The news of Gabrielle’s deceit had shaken the young woman. Joseph had filled her in on the entire discussion, something he hadn’t done yet with Jonathan. The news had caused a horrible thought to pop into Elena’s head: If Jonathan were king, she could have the best of both worlds. She would have unfettered power and she would have the man she had grown to love.

She had fled the room with tears in her eyes, not only because of the news that Gabrielle had hated her but because she had considered that Joseph’s death might be the only way she was truly happy. The loss of prestige also caused her problems. She had grown used to being treated as special by the people in Tyrell. At Burbridge, she was simply Rina, a girl who had washed out the linens just like the rest of the servants. She bristled at the familiarity and summarily dismissed two members of the house staff.

The cold weather caused Jonathan’s wound to ache, and that hadn’t endeared the king to Elizabeth in the slightest. Jonathan also found he missed his father’s counsel and the camaraderie of Rucar, Genrico and Joseph. He longed for a return to the capital – if for no other reason to hide from Elena and Elizabeth.

“We should return to the castle as soon as the weather permits,” Jonathan announced at dinner. It would be another week before the roads were passable but he was ready to pack his bags that instant.

“I agree,” Elena offered.

“Why?” Elizabeth asked shrilly. “That awful man has you both under his spell.”

The tension that had persisted at the manor house for weeks came to a head and Jonathan exploded.

“You know absolutely nothing about the king,” he shouted. “Because of that, I expect you to sit silently while people unblinded by ignorance discuss things!”

“Jonathan,” Elena said.

“I will not permit this ... this ... treachery to foment under my roof,” he said. “You weren’t there. Neither of you were there! I was. I saw how it pained Joseph. I saw how it pained Father to learn the truth. Elizabeth, like it not, our mother was a harlot. If you ever question it, look no farther than the truth of my birth ... and very likely yours. Do you not think that Joseph would do everything in his power to take that away? He would. I assure you of that. Do you realize that he has it in his power to leave us without a copper to our name? I am spawned from two traitors and still he trusts me. He respects me. If you gave him a chance, he would respect you. Instead, you bleat about the injustice of it all. Well, I agree. It is a terrible injustice that our mother was so disrespectful to the man who gave us everything you see around you.

“And Father? He was well within his rights to disavow both of us. He could have left us to fend for ourselves. How would you like a life as a tavern whore, Elizabeth? If the man who raised us wasn’t five times the man that the traitor who spawned us was, you know where you’d be right now? You’d be part of Caliph’s harem right along with our two half-sisters! Do not sit here and denigrate the two finest men I’ve ever met.”

Elizabeth had tears in her eyes but Jonathan ignored it. Instead he turned his gaze toward Elena.

“And you!” he continued in a loud voice. “Joseph has returned. You are no longer the Steward of Azkoval. You no longer can make decisions that affect all of us without having the courtesy to at least inform us of those decisions. If you wish to return to that situation, I will release you from our betrothal and you can make you play for Joseph with the rest of them.”

“I’m not interested...” she began but Jonathan cut her off.

“Do not tell me that you’re uninterested,” I said. “Perhaps you are not interested in having Joseph for a husband but you are certainly interested in the trappings that marriage would bring. You will need to resign yourself to being the wife of one of Joseph’s most trusted advisers. You need to understand that your position as his oldest friend and one of his closest confidantes already gives you unprecedented power. You will have more authority as my wife than you will as his queen. Think about that for a few minutes, Rina.”

He got up and left the dining area. Not for the first time, he wished his father were around to give him wise counsel. He heard a knock on his study door and bid the person to enter. He had expected Elena but instead his sister stood before him.

She didn’t hold a look of anger on her face. Instead, sadness resided there.

“I’m sorry, Elizabeth,” he said. “I’m angry but I know you need time to adjust to the reality of the situation we find ourselves in.”

“I just don’t understand it,” the young woman admitted. “I am not a child but no one will explain to me how this happened. Father’s letter ... Lord Burbridge’s letter ... told me that he elected to stay behind to oversee the former Wellington lands. He apologized for being a coward but I don’t know what that means. Did he run from a battle?”

Jonathan’s anger lessened when he saw how distressed his sister looked. He did love her, despite the differences in age.

“He was scared to face you,” Jonathan said softly. “He was scared that we would reject him or defy him because he didn’t sire us.”

“I wouldn’t!” Elizabeth said.

“You defied him when you thought he did sire you,” Jonathan said with a laugh. “I know I haven’t been forthcoming as I should have been. It isn’t because I view you as a child. I know you are a woman now and I know you have a right to know. I have avoided it because it still pains me to talk about it. I still feel the same pain in my chest now when I think of what Mother had planned. It was treachery pure and simple, Elisabeth. Just so you know, Joseph wasn’t going to execute her. Father and I had decided that we would take that step if he let her go.”

“Why?” Elizabeth asked, aghast.

“She was willing to sacrifice us for her own aims,” Jonathan replied.

“No, that wasn’t her plan,” Elena said from the doorway. Brother and sister turned to look at the new voice. “May I come in?”

Jonathan nodded.

“How do you know this?” Elizabeth asked. “Why should someone tell you and not me?”

Elena sighed and sat down heavily on a chair.

“Joseph told me the whole story,” she explained. “Jonathan, he hasn’t even told you everything.”

“He didn’t trust me?” Jonathan asked, obviously hurt.

“That isn’t why,” Elena said, tears in her eyes at the pain on the face of the man she loved. “He didn’t want to cause you further pain. But I can see that not knowing is causing this family more pain than knowing would. Elizabeth, he’s right. You probably would have been sold – if not the Caliph then to some other foreigner.”

“She planned to sell me?” Elizabeth yelled.

“She probably didn’t plan that but I’m certain that was Wellington’s plan,” Elena said. “He had already promised Julia and Victoria to the Caliph’s harem. That much is fact. It isn’t a stretch to think he would have done the same to you if it proved expedient.”

The young woman’s face fell and Elena’s heart went out to her, too.

“Jonathan, you were to be made heir to the throne,” Elena explained. “Gabrielle planned to murder Alexander, marry Wellington and he would assume the throne.”

“That’s absurd!” Jonathan said.

“Not when you consider the plan was put into motion when Wilhelm first assumed the throne,” Elena said. “The Caliph was going to gain all the land south of the Great River. Wellington was going to rule over northern Azkoval. Joseph believes that the Caliph would have very shortly overthrown Wellington – just as his predecessor had planned to overthrown Wilhelm. Gabrielle was supposed to fill you in on the plan. Your job would be to murder Joseph.”

“No,” Jonathan gasped.

“Yes,” Elena said with a frown.

“You would have never have accepted that,” he said, shaking his head.

“I would have been dead,” Elena said.

“What?” Elizabeth asked, incredulous.

“The reason Joseph told me this was so I would be alert while I am here,” Elena admitted. “Part of the plan involved my death. It seems your mother wasn’t as fond of me as she pretended to be. Joseph suspects that she might have enlisted the aid of some of the household servants.”

She gave a sad look toward her future sister-in-law.

“Or perhaps even you, Elizabeth,” she admitted. “I find that I am suspicious of everyone. Part of the reason is my time in Tyrell. I will admit that I got used to having the protection of armed men around me. I also admit that I got used to having people follow my every word. It will take me some time to adjust to my normal life.”

“I meant what I said,” Jonathan said, looking at the desk. “I will release you from our betrothal if you prefer to cast your lot elsewhere.”

Elena sat and looked at her fiancé and his sister before coming to a decision.

“What I am about to tell you must never be repeated,” she said urgently. “Can we agree to that?”

“Certainly,” Jonathan said. Elizabeth merely nodded.

“I will return,” Elena promised. She went to her room and pulled a wooden box from her trunk. Jonathan and Elizabeth sat in silence until Elena returned. She put the box on the table and opened it.

There was an aged piece of parchment inside and she extracted it gently, again using a letter opener to gently lift the folds.

Brother and sister peered at the document and then up at Elena.

“Where did this come from?” Jonathan asked, his face pale.

“Queen Melina’s former maid gave it to her daughter for safekeeping,” Elena explained. “That bastard Wilhelm sold the poor girl into slavery but she was allowed to keep the papers.”

“I heard rumors while I was at the capital,” Elizabeth admitted. “I didn’t know they were true. What will you do?”

Elena only smiled, causing Elizabeth to look at her brother.

“You knew?” she asked.

“Father told us,” Jonathan said. He took the blade from Elena and pointed to the bottom where Alexander Burbridge had signed as a witness.

“And no one told me?” Elizabeth asked with a huff.

“We didn’t tell anyone,” Elena said. “Yes, when I was a child, my father and Joseph’s father agreed to a marriage contract. The only reason this isn’t valid is because I haven’t signed it.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Jonathan said. “Your father signed it. That’s the same thing.”

“Then it was,” Elena said. “Now it is not. Do you recall when Joseph made an edict banning arranged marriages without the daughter’s consent?”

“Yes,” Jonathan agreed. “It caused quite an uproar from a couple of nobles.”

“He did that in case this document came to light,” Elena said. “He asked me if I remembered signing anything. I was so young at that point I could barely write my name.”

“It doesn’t appear to have stopped King Joseph,” Elizabeth remarked, gesturing to the untidy scrawl at the bottom of the page.

“Yes, well, his signature hasn’t improved with age,” Elena said with a laugh. “By the new edict, this contract is invalid without my signature. I didn’t understand the rationale behind the new law until he explained it to me.”

“And if you sign it now?” Elizabeth wondered.

“Joseph would be compelled to marry me,” Elena replied.

“Will you?” Jonathan asked.

Elena reached out and took his hand.

“No,” she said. “I want to be honest. I found the nicer parts of being steward to be very intoxicating. But the worst parts are not something I would want to experience again – unless I had you beside me. Since that isn’t possible, I would prefer to be your wife than a queen. I am ashamed to admit that it wasn’t until I saw you carried from that ship that I put my priorities in order. I’m sorry. It will take me some time to adapt.”

She was surprised when Jonathan chuckled.

“I can understand,” he said. “For more than a year I was on the move. I was an integral part of something important. Now I sit here and watch the fire burn to embers. I do not wish to return to war but I find that I will not be happy as simply Lord and Lady Burbridge.”

He looked at Elizabeth for a moment before his gaze returned to Elena.

“I wanted to discuss this with you before bringing it up but I since we’re all opening up, I’ve been thinking about something,” he said. “I feel guilty sitting in my father’s chair knowing what my mother planned. Learning of the depths of her betrayal has increased that feeling. I have considered removing myself from the Burbridge line of succession. We still have the Westmont lands and I know you don’t wish to live there. But I’m not sure I want to live here.”

“Where would that leave me?” Elizabeth asked. “I do not want to return to the capital so long as the king is there. I don’t like him.”

“You have blamed him for things that aren’t his fault,” Elena said gently.

“The things I blame him for are entirely his fault,” Elizabeth countered. “I was perfectly content with Wilhelm as king. We were fine here. He shows up and my entire family disappears. He should have just stayed away.”

“You expect him to leave his birthright so you can have yours?” Jonathan asked. “Did you not listen to the reasons I have not abdicated my position as Lord Burbridge. Elizabeth, you are being selfish. I can assure you that King Joseph would wish nothing more than for our family to have remained intact.”

“He’s right,” Elena said. “He said that had he known of how this would affect Alexander, Jonathan and you, he would have found another way to deal with Wellington.”

Elizabeth didn’t look convinced but returned to her previous question.

“What will become of me if you leave?” she asked. “You’re all I have left.”

“You would become Lady of the Manor,” Jonathan answered. “You would be next in line to inherit the title and Joseph has already removed the language that prevents a woman from inheriting a title or property.”

Julia hated to admit it but she found she liked Octavia and Liala. Octavia had a wicked sense of humor, mixing ribald comments into everyday conversation every chance she got. Liala seemed almost a kindred spirit. The two young women sparred relentlessly as Julia strove to become as deadly with her new weapon as she was with a crossbow.

Equally as important, the two didn’t ignore Octavia during their bouts. The young Marindarian princess learned how to throw a dagger and fire a crossbow. She wasn’t as proficient as Liala and Julia with the weighted staff but she was becoming better than almost everyone else. The winter exertions had peeled some of the extra pounds from around her middle – but not around her bust, to Julia and Liala’s displeasure – and the pale young woman was even more attractive than when she arrived in Azkoval only five months earlier.

Octavia had cut apart some of her furs in order that all three could dress warmly in the castle. Everyone admitted the trio cut quite a figure as they strolled the hallways in pelts from animals never seen in Azkoval.

The young women were experiencing true freedom for the first time and it was fitting that they learned together. Octavia and Liala had spent their lives in the shadows of their parents and their siblings. They had roles to play and expectations to meet. Julia had spent her entire life with Victoria. She sometimes wondered where she stopped and Victoria started.

Now, Victoria was spending time with Genrico and Amelia had taken on Lucretia as a project. It left Julia to develop a new set of friends – which she had.

Chapter 24: Strange Faces in Strange Places

The residents of Genrico’s hometown were startled to see him alight from a ship at the front of an army. Fishermen who had known his father for years stopped unloading their daily catches to watch the men.

Storekeepers left their wares to stand in the street as the men passed. Many recognized Genrico, although none could remember seeing him for several years. Some had assumed he had drowned on his father’s boat; others thought he had run off with the daughter of a wealthy merchant and was hiding from her father’s retribution.

None expected the next time they saw him it would be as he led an invasion. The men marched down the street toward the area the Denayian king had set aside for training. The man had gladly agreed to have the training where Genrico asked. He had not tried to barter over the cost of the training. He had not asked a single question about what would taught or how long it would take. The man knew he had sheltered the Az king for years. He knew that the boy had grown into a fierce warrior. He was simply gratified that King Joseph felt affection for Denaya.

Azkoval’s first ambassador in more than a decade had been sent to establish trade with Denaya – a pact that had benefitted both countries greatly. Now the king would have a military – and a military ally. He would have been willing to permit the training in the middle of the sea if that’s what King Joseph desired. For now, the academy had been established in Genrico’s hometown.

Lost in the specter of armed men in the streets were the three women who followed the procession. Amelia was seeing foreign soil for the first time. Unlike her daughters, who regularly snuck through the Alderbrecht Pass and into Creight, Amelia had never left Azkoval. She found the people in Denaya to be remarkably similar to those she knew in Tyrell.

Once Genrico had directed the men toward their barracks, he led the trio to his father’s small house. He stopped at a tiny wooden house on the corner and pointed to it.

“That is where Joseph spent many years,” he said. He pointed to a smithy a little ways down the street. “And that is where he found work after the priest died.”

Julia found herself staring at the small dwelling. It couldn’t contain more than a single room. She could picture Joseph as a child, sleeping on a mat in the corner. In Wellington, the house would be described as a “hovel.” Here it seemed to be the norm.

“This is a neighborhood of fishermen and fish mongers,” Genrico said, seeing the troubled looks on all three faces. “Joseph and I became close because our circumstances were similar – or so I thought. I will confess that it was many years before I learned of the amount of coinage he had buried beneath the dirt floors. I wanted to warn you. My family home is nothing like the manor house you lived in or the castle where we now reside. Our home is slightly larger than this. It has three rooms instead of two. I didn’t want you to be surprised.”

A few blocks away, Genrico stopped in front of a house that almost identical to the one he had shown them earlier. He stepped forward to knock on the door but it flew open and a florid-faced woman sprang out.

“Genrico!” she said. Only Genrico understood the next words out of her mouth. Victoria spoke a few rudimentary sentences in Denayian but Julia and Amelia understood nothing of the language. Still, the look of happiness on the woman’s face – and the fact she pulled Genrico forward for a kiss on his forehead – told them it was a friend or relative.

Two others appeared in the doorway. One, an older man, was obviously Genrico’s father. The other appeared to be his younger brother. Genrico introduced everyone and the woman, Gemma, greeted them warmly. The father and brother offered nods of acknowledgement before they were ushered into the house. As Genrico said, the place was small. One room held a table and chairs along with other wooden furniture. A glimpse into the other rooms showed them to be sleeping areas.

“Where have you been these past years?” Genrico’s father asked. He seemed to understand that the women couldn’t speak Denayian because he spoke in Trade Common.

The question caused all three women to gawk at Genrico. It seemed impossible that his father didn’t know their son was one of the most powerful men in the known world.

“Here and there,” Genrico said with a shrug. “How is the fishing?”

“Improving,” Garten answered. “A man said you arrived leading an army.”

The father gave his son a look that let him know evasion wasn’t going to work. The younger brother, a boy of about 13, sniggered.

Genrico let out a long breath, looking his father in the eye and switching to the language of his birth. Some of what needed to be said should not be overheard by the others in the room.

“I know you warned me that my association with Johan would lead me astray,” he said.

“And I see that I likely was correct,” the man countered.

“You could not be more incorrect if you had tried,” Genrico replied. “Father, the boy you knew as Johan is a king.”

“Rubbish!” Garten spat.

“I should warn you that the two young women with me hold abiding faith in Johan,” Genrico said with a sideways glance toward Julia and Victoria. “If they understood that you spoke ill of him, I would not be able to stop them from gutting you where you sat. You know I led an army into town. These women are far more deadly than any of the men I brought with me. I say this so you do not make a grave mistake.”

Garten scowled at the two small women.

“Victoria, please demonstrate your knife-throwing ability,” Genrico said amiably. Victoria had understood enough of the conversation to know it strained. She didn’t hesitate. Her hand flashed to her belt and before anyone could react, a dagger imbedded itself in the cupboard above the wood stove. Genrico shifted his gaze to Julia and she duplicated the feat, putting her dagger so close that the hilts touched. He offered both a warm smile before turning back to his father. “Now, if you would like an explanation of where I have been and what I do now, please understand that you should remain civil while I speak. Can we agree to that?”

Garten was staring at the twin daggers sticking in his cupboard and nodded absently.

“Johan’s father was not his father,” Genrico explained. “The man was a Serratian priest entrusted to care for the boy after his parents were murdered.”

The face of the boy at Garten’s side lost all color.

“King Joseph?” he asked. He was barely a child when his older brother departed at the side of a man he knew as Johan. But the stories of how Denaya had given suckle to lone survivor of the Azkoval royal family had made its way through the country.

Genrico nodded at his brother and switched back to Trade Common.

“Johan and I spent several years learning the arts of warfare,” he told his father. “Our travels took us from the frozen north to the arid south. Along the way, we accumulated an army that was loyal to none but us. When the time was right, we restored Joseph to his birthright. I believe you have heard stories of what has transpired since then so I won’t bore you with them.”

“Bore us?” the young boy said with excitement. “I want to hear every one of your stories!”

“Geordie, go to your room,” Garten said.

“Father!” the young man began but a look from his father sent him sulking away.

“You have allied yourself with a foreign noble and now you land an army on our shores?” Garten asked.

“You are partially correct,” Genrico said. “I am allied with a foreign noble. In fact, I would suppose I am a foreign noble now. I was awarded a lordship in Azkoval for my service. I am a landholder. As for the army, no. We have not invaded Denaya. I brought them across so they could train the soldiers here. Denaya and Azkoval are allies, Father. Joseph does not forget those who have given him assistance. Similarly, he does not forgive those who have given him affront. At present, I am the head of the Az army, more than 700 soldiers at last count. We are travelling to the lands we consider friendly in order to train those soldiers if the ruler desires. We want all of our friends to be as strong as we are. That is something Joseph has ensured for me, too. I accompanied the group here in order to visit with you and to introduce you to the woman I will wed.”

He glanced at the other woman in the room – who had been married to another local fisherman the last time he had been home.

“May I assume that you and Gemma have wed?” Genrico asked.

“What?” his father answered absently.

“Yes, Genrico,” Gemma said. “My husband died shortly after you left. Garten and I wed several years ago. And now you are to wed. I’m happy for you.”

Gemma looked at the twins and the woman who was obviously their mother. She wasn’t certain to which one Genrico referred. She decided it would suffice if she hugged all three of them.

“I am betrothed to Genrico, Mother Frund,” Victoria said in passable Denayian.

“Such a lovely girl!” Gemma enthused. “Aren’t you just adorable?”

Genrico had told them that many women in the neighborhood would respond to the announcement in one of two ways: “Such a lovely girl” or “Aren’t you just adorable.”

Gemma’s second pronouncement caused the three women to burst into laughter, forcing Genrico to explain. Gemma swatted him playfully on the arm but beamed at the news.

“We will wed in Azkoval at the autumnal equinox,” Genrico continued. “The lands I now own were owned by Amelia’s family prior to The Fall. King Joseph has offered you the hospitality of the castle if you should like to come during the summer months. At present, the manor house in Larchman is too small to accommodate you all. But Father, if you intend to be churlish, I will bring Gemma and Geordie across and you can fend for yourself.”

Genrico’s father nodded and then stood and left the dwelling. It was only then that Geordie came out of his room.

“I will come,” he declared.

“As will I,” Gemma said, still smiling at the young woman who would bear her grandchildren.

“Does Joseph know your father despises him?” Amelia wondered as they walked the short distance to the dwelling the king had secured for the Trimbles.

“No,” Genrico admitted. “My father is a fisherman. Most days he was gone before sunlight and didn’t return until dark. He had little interaction with Joseph – or with me. My father is unhappy that I did not join him on the ship. He is unhappy that his predictions were proven incorrect. He is unhappy that Geordie now has other options than the life of smelling like fish guts. Over the years, I have sent coin home but he has been too proud to accept it. He will behave when he comes to Azkoval. I will ensure that.”

Amelia nodded. She had seen enough of Joseph over the previous year to understand the man would be crushed by the thought he had caused strife in Genrico’s family.

“This has little to do with Joseph,” Genrico continued. “My father has always been an unhappy person. He never wanted to be a fisherman. His older brother died and his inheritance became my father’s. He settled down with my mother and took on the business when my grandfather could no longer work. I do not know what plans he had for his life. I only know that he is disappointed with how his life has turned out.”

“And he is jealous that you did not follow the path he did,” Julia noted. She realized that she was speaking about Genrico’s father and covered her mouth with her hand in embarrassment.

“You are correct,” Genrico said with a wink. “I refused to follow his path. I did not want to be a fisherman and, as soon as I found a different opportunity, I took it. You must understand, when I left, I expected to be dead within a year. Joseph and I had some rudimentary training in arms. Well, I had rudimentary training. Joseph was fairly skilled. He seemed to take to it naturally. Now I know that he had schooling before he was forced to flee. Still, he was patient as he taught me what I needed to know.

“One of the reasons we left when we did was because my father planned to force me to join his ship’s crew. He and I argued and I departed. Today was the first time I’ve seen him since. I had hoped that my letters had eased his disappointment but I could see from the beginning that they hadn’t.”

“Your stepmother seems wonderful,” Amelia mentioned.

“She is the most cheerful person in the world,” Genrico said, shaking her head. “I’ve often wondered if her temperament is feigned. The man she was married to when I left was just as dour as my father. But she is genuine. She is a happy person. I’ll be honest, though. There are times it can get annoying.”

“What of your brother?” Amelia asked. “Does he take after your father or your stepmother?”

“I don’t know,” Genrico admitted sadly. “He is much younger. He was barely up to my waist when I left Denaya. He appears to favor Gemma but that could change. I would wager that he hasn’t been conscripted to the fishing fleet yet. Once that happens, he might be as unhappy as my father.”

“Will you offer him a place in Larchman?” Amelia asked.

“If he desires it,” Genrico said with a nod. “It sounds sad but I do not think often of my family. I have periodically written to them and I sometimes miss them but in general they are like everything from that portion of my life: Forgotten.”

“We will stay in touch,” Victoria promised. “Perhaps we can use the week here to forge a new relationship with them – or at least with Gemma and your brother.”

“We’ll see,” Genrico said.

The trial of the defrocked clergyman, Drell, got under way before Genrico and the Trimbles returned to Azkoval.

Joseph wished Genrico were around. Both men had seen the trial in Neyatan but Genrico had very likely paid closer attention. As it was, Joseph attempted to recreate the scenario from memory.

The trial was publicized in every corner of Tyrell – and in as many nearby holdings as a messenger could reach in a week’s time. The spectacle would be conducted in the castle courtyard – permitting as many onlookers as possible to observe Azkoval’s new system of justice.

As people entered the castle grounds – and were searched for weapons – the guards pulled aside every 23rd adult, regardless of social class or common sense, to serve in judgment. The men and women selected became instant celebrities among their crowd. They were given green sashes to wear around their necks and they waved to their family and friends as they were led forth to the only spot on the stage with multiple chairs.

Chapter 25: Cultural Diversity

Joseph sequestered himself in his study as the citizens debated their verdict. Anytime he recalled the events of the past, his stomach felt queasy and his head began to hurt. He had hoped that bringing Drell forward to face the citizens he’d harmed would bring a sense of peace.

It hadn’t. Drell had been defiant and insulting throughout the day. It had taken all of Joseph’s resolve to keep from killing the man before the decision was rendered. The sound of running feet outside of his door brought his head off the wooden desk. He expected his door to fly open but instead he only heard more men (or possibly women) running down the hall.

He remembered his mother spanking his behind for doing something similar while his father was indisposed and a small smile found his lips. He opened the door and saw more members of the palace guard headed down the hallway toward where the jury was meeting.

With nothing better to do, he followed. The men parted when he neared and he walked into the room. He saw three of his largest soldiers struggling to hold back a woman. There was a pasty man sitting on the floor with blood running from a large gash below his eye.

“What holds?” Joseph asked Morane, who seemed to be doing his best to calm everyone down – rather unsuccessfully, Joseph thought.

“It seems there is a disagreement,” Morane said.

“Yes, the woman who appears ready to kill the guards gave me that much,” Joseph said drolly. “Even if I missed her, the blood was a certain clue. I suppose I should have asked what caused this altercation.”

The woman had calmed noticeably when Joseph entered so he gestured for her to speak.

“That ... that man,” she hissed, glowering at the bleeding man seated on the floor. “He had the gall to tell me that it was Serrat’s will that my daughter was dragged off to the castle! Serrat’s will, my pale ass! I watched Drell and his men steal her from the field! I know what sort of man Drell is. I know what sort of man Wilhelm and his cronies were.”

“Drell stole your child?” Joseph asked.

“There isn’t a person in Tyrell who doesn’t know someone who had a female child taken,” a man said. “It’s why many people sent their daughters away before their first bleeding. I do not doubt Fraya’s words. I can attest that her daughter has not been seen for many years. It was always my assumption that the castle’s occupants were responsible.”

“God above,” Morane said, his face ashen.

“I would say the number is perhaps 100,” the man continued.

“And he claimed it was a privilege to be chosen!” the woman seethed. “An honor? If it is such an honor, I am certain you volunteered your children to be desecrated and killed.”

“To be honest, his daughter is perhaps the ugliest person I’ve ever seen,” another man chimed in. “She is near to 30 years and has never had so much as a suitor. It is rumored that she fornicates with wild dogs.”

“I’m not sure we should discuss rumors,” Joseph said with a sigh.

“Drell certainly made it a point to use innuendo in his defense,” the first man said reasonably. “I, for one, find it far more credible that Vartac’s daughter fornicates with animals that I do that Lady Elena would be unchaste.”

Joseph let out another long breath.

“Have you voted yet?” he asked.

“That is what led to our little ... incident,” the reasonable man said. “Twelve of us voted him guilty; Vartac voted him innocent. That is when Fraya told us about her child and Vartac made is unfortunate comment. She was the quickest, thankfully. The rest of us would have killed him but none of us will sink to striking a fallen man. That seems to favor Drell’s line of thinking more than yours, King Joseph.”

“The vote is sufficient unless you believe more of you will vote for innocence,” Joseph informed them.

“That is not going to happen,” Fraya said.

“Then perhaps we should wait for Vartac’s bleeding to subside and reconvene,” Joseph suggested.

“We might as well convene now, Your Highness,” Fraya said. “As soon as he stands, I plan to strike him again.”

Joseph couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Yes, I can see that Vartac and his kin are unlikely to find many friends,” Joseph said.

“Dear Fraya, do not delve into the depths with the men who hold onto false beliefs,” Morane said. “It is no sin to be deceived.”

“It might not be a sin to be deceived but it certainly is stupid to cling to your beliefs when they’ve been proven false,” Fraya said.

Joseph nudged the Serratian priest with his elbow.

“She has a point,” the king said.

“Indeed,” Morane agreed. “Still, I don’t think we want to encourage retribution against the people who still hold Drell’s ideals.”

“Why not?” Joseph asked. “I am seeking retribution against them.”

“You are the king,” a man said. “It is your responsibility to root out those who cheat and steal. It is not for us to claim that responsibility unless you were to abdicate the role. I do not believe we shall see that day. Fraya, will you refrain from striking Vartac so we may render our decision?”

Fraya looked down at the fallen man, her face set in stone.

“I will not strike him down,” she said. “But I will tell my husband of his statement. I cannot be responsible for his actions. I do not think he will kill him but I will wager that Vartac has more cuts and bruises on the morrow.”

“Fraya, I will not encourage your husband to act,” Joseph said after a moment of contemplation. “This gentleman speaks truly. It is my responsibility. But, at the same time, I have heard no one claim Vartac participated in the abductions. That is a crime. Thoughts and ideas are not criminalized. Nor it is illegal to speak stupidly. If that were the case, I fear I would have to lock myself in irons almost daily.”

“I was thinking perpetually, Sire,” Morane said.

“Perhaps,” Joseph agreed with a rueful smile. “Words are not harmful. Fists and clubs are. If your husband were to attack Vartac for his beliefs, misguided as they might be, what is to stop someone from attacking you because you prefer blue to green? I do not mean to trivialize the loss of your child. You have my sincerest sympathy. But please, Azkoval has seen enough strife. Let us agree that we are all free to think and speak as we see fit. Vartac’s views will be punished. He will have no friends, no allies. There will be people who will refuse to trade with him. There will be those who will not even speak to his family from this day forward. I have no doubt of that.

“Let us cast Drell to his fate and let those who believe as he does be on notice: They are free to think as they will; they are not free to act as they will.”

The citizens with the green sash walked back to the courtyard, escorted by an honor guard from the Second Azkoval Defense Battalion, the men who accompanied Genrico on the trek southward.

Joseph stood beside Morane, Jonathan and Elena. He noticed a group of people situated far away from the main group.

“Those are the Serratians who stood outside the gate and yelled at those who entered the capital,” Elena explained. “The man at the front is Father Vergill. He has been absent since your return. I had hoped that he had fled.”

“So long as they behave, I will not quarrel with him,” Joseph said.

“I most certainly will!” Morane stated. “If I had my way, I would defrock every Serratian priest in this land.”

“We will discuss that after the trial,” Joseph pledged. “For now, let us get through this.”

Jonathan stepped forward.

“Have you made a decision?” he asked.

“By a vote of 12-to-1, we find Drell guilty,” a man said after he arose.

Jonathan nodded and prepared to render the sentence but Joseph stepped forward.

“Does the dissenter wish to speak his views?” the king inquired.

The jurors turned to look at Vartac, who had a bloody rag pressed to his face. He shook his head – but Joseph had succeeded in putting a target on the man’s back. Fraya’s husband would not need to put himself at risk. The grumbling from the crowd told him that a large group of men would see that he paid for dismissing the death of Fraya’s child. A cruel smile crossed the woman’s face and she nodded at Joseph. He returned the gesture.

“I would like to be heard!” a man said as he tried to push his way through the crowd. He wound up pushing the wrong person and landed on his ass in the dirt.

“Vergill,” Elena muttered.

“Let the man through,” Jonathan said. The crowd grudgingly parted and the priest, a large red welt over his cheek, walked forward unsteadily.

“Who are you?” Jonathan asked.

“I am Father Vergill, prior of the Most Holy Serrat,” Vergill stated, drawing himself to his full height.

“You have no reason to speak,” Jonathan declared. “Drell was given his choice of advocates and chose to speak for himself. Please return to your place.”

“I demand ... oof!” Vergill said. One of the guards had stepped forward and driven a fist into the man’s stomach.

“We have been through what happens when you make demands,” the guard said as he grasped the priest’s arm. It took very little effort to lift the man above his head. He walked to the crowd and passed the cleric to a group of men in the front.

Joseph stood and watched as the man was passed above the heads of the crowd from front to rear – where he was unceremoniously dropped with a loud thud and raucous laughter.

Joseph frowned and shook his head at the guard, who simply shrugged.

“Well, now that Vergill has been attended to, I will announce Drell’s sentence,” Jonathan stated. “Drell is sentenced to death in a manner chosen by King Joseph. The sentence will be carried out at sunrise three days hence.”

“Kill the bastard now!” a voice yelled.

There was a general murmur of assent from the other onlookers – except for the Serratians, who had elected to attempt a strategic withdraw out of the castle gates. A group of men broke off from the main body to intercept them.

“Enough!” Joseph bellowed. He was surprised when almost everyone stopped and turned to look at him.

“Enough,” he said in a calmer voice. “I was forced to witness only some of the crimes that Drell, Wilhelm and their associates committed. I have always understood that the crimes I saw were only the beginning of their terror. I wanted this trial so that everyone in Tyrell could see the monster brought to justice. I did not want the populace to seek out justice for themselves. I want you to look toward the future. I do not ask that you forget the children or spouses or parents who died at the usurper’s hands. I do not forget my family and I know Lady Elena does not forget hers. I do not seek vengeance on Drell for what he did to my father and mother. I did not kill Wilhelm for the crimes he committed against my family.

“I wanted these men to pay for the actions they took against you – against Azkoval. I want us – as a country – to accept that hateful, hurtful people ruled our land for a decade but they can harm us no more. I give you my word, I will stand for you. I will wage the battle against hate and deceit. I want nothing more than for you, the fine people I adore, to be free to live your lives knowing I will protect you as long as I am able; protect you from all who would bring you harm. I beg of you: Do not seek vengeance; let us seek justice together. I promise you a fitting punishment for Drell and those who stood beside him. But in order for me to give you the freedom you deserve – to be friends with those you wish to befriend, to practice any religion you find appropriate, to speak freely without fear of reprisal – I must permit those freedoms to others. The men and women who seek to continue the hostility and unrest that we saw for too many years must be allowed their voices, too.

“But we are free to turn a deaf ear to them. We are free to ignore them and to throw their taunts and jeers back at them. We must unite in order to stand against those who would return us to tyranny and despotism. But we will never be able to kill all who oppose us. Instead, let us marginalize them. Today, I will announce the next High Bishop of the Holy Church of Serrat. He is a man I will entrust to root out the lies and greed that have taken root and to return the church to its true path – a righteous path not unlike the others religions practiced freely in Azkoval. Allow me to introduce you to Morane, High Bishop of the Holy Church of Serrat.”

Morane turned with his mouth agape.

“It is time you put deeds to your words, Bishop Morane,” Joseph said in a whisper.

Morane closed his eyes for a moment and said a quick prayer.

“My first order to is to remove every Serratian priest ordained under Drell,” Morane said in a loud voice. “I will review these men individually. Those who do not preach the true path will be ex-communicated.”

The group of Serratians near the gates turned in shock.

“I hereby order all worldly goods belonging to the church to be sold and the proceeds distributed among the citizens of the parishes,” Morane continued. “I will ask King Joseph to send members of the Azkoval Defense Battalions to ensure this is done as swiftly as possible.”

“Dronnan, dispatch soldiers to secure the nearby parishes,” Joseph ordered. “Bishop Morane will have further orders for you later.”

“Yes, King Joseph!” a guard said before taking off at a run.

“My third order is to remove the name of Drell from all records and to ex-communicate him from the church,” Morane said. “You will not receive atonement for your sins. According to scripture, you will find no solace at Serrat’s hand upon your death.”

“You can’t!” Drell yelled, the first words he’d spoken.

“I can and I have,” Morane stated flatly. “Finally, I will echo King Joseph’s pleas. Serrat is a religion of love and tolerance. It has most of the same tenets as Euclid, Grobism and any other religion you can name. Allow me the opportunity to show the good people of Azkoval the true meaning of Serrat. Allow me the opportunity to teach those misguided souls who claim Serrat as their god but who don’t know the meaning of his words. As with King Joseph, I pledge to stand with you in the battle against evil.

“I am a humble priest from a far-off land. It was never my intention to lead the church. It was my intention only to teach its true meaning. Those you have known as Serratians worshipped power and coinage. A true disciple of Serrat is generous and modest. Those you have known use violence and terror to ensure their will. A true disciple of Serrat believes the Holy Word will lead to righteousness. I beg of you, do not resort to violence against those who do not understand their mistakes. They were led astray. I cannot guarantee I can lead them back to the path but I will do my utmost to ensure that the name of Serrat is never used as a pejorative in this fine land again.”

Octavia and Liala had avoided King Joseph during the days coming up to the trial.

It was evident to both that he had things of great importance on his mind and neither wanted to interfere. Instead, they found ways to occupy their time. Liala seemed intent upon studying every facet of the new staff that Azkoval’s weapons master had designed. She asked him for one that was unassembled so she could see the components and barraged the man with questions about the effect different weights would provide.

Octavia spent her time surveying the country’s growing merchant fleet. Marindar had few ships because the northern ports were blocked with ice at most times of the year. The first time she had boarded a sailing vessel was the day she and her brother had left for Azkoval.

She worried about her brother – not about his health or well-being but more about his irrational temperament. She had no doubt that her father would view Azkoval as an enemy, not only for expelling Junius but also for harboring Octavia after she was insolent to her brother.

Junius would try to return to exact some sort of revenge. Still, she believed the man to be crafty enough that he would not attempt a frontal assault on such a large army. It would take years for Junius to raise and train a group that would come anywhere near the size of Azkoval’s forces. By then, Octavia suspected Azkoval’s army might double its current size.

Since the winter weather came to an end, men and boys by the scores had arrived in Tyrell and volunteered to serve King Joseph. They demanded no wage, asking only for food and the chance for adventure. With food stuffs plentiful, the king hadn’t turned them away.

Each day there were hundreds of men (and even a few women) training in the castle courtyard with experienced soldiers. By the time Junius managed to bring his rag-tag men back from Marindar, he would face perhaps a thousand Azkoval soldiers (and perhaps 200 more from Troyvet).

That didn’t take into account that Joseph was sending men to neighboring countries to lend aid in training forces in those locales. Even Creight, which was once Azkoval’s sworn enemy, was now allied with the new king. If Junius tried an overland campaign to a closer seaport, he would be forced to fight for every blade of grass against troops trained by the Az.

It would be nothing for Joseph to dispatch a small group of men to her homeland to dispatch her father and assume control. She was amazed when she wondered if that was a good thing. She didn’t relish the way she had lived. Any change was bound to be positive.

Still, she saw how Joseph had fretted about every facet of daily life in Azkoval. She doubted he would be able to withstand the strain of remaking a country with habits and traditions that his country had abandoned centuries before.

The two young women had put off their personal endeavors when the trial started. For each, it was something entirely new. Neither had seen or heard of a system where a person is judged by his peers. In Octavia’s country, the rich and powerful owned the justice system. The man who controlled a certain region would decide upon a person’s guilt or innocence, hand down the sentence (usually death) and see it carried out. There was no airing of grievances; no recitation of facts from others.

Chapter 26: A Horrible Passing

Joseph continued his conversation with Liala and Octavia on lighter subjects than religion and justice. He tried in vain to keep from shifting his eyes from the bulges in Octavia’s dress to the ones in Liala’s tight tunic. He was gratified when Morane came into the room.

“I apologize, Sire,” the newly ordained bishop said, “but I require your time if you are available.”

Joseph made his excuses – and took another look at the female’s anatomy – before departing with Morane. They walked in silence until they reached Joseph’s study.

“The troops managed to secure the two nearest enclaves,” Morane said. “Thank you. I believe we will have much coin to distribute by the end of the year. Since the western enclave was destroyed, there is no need for a group there but it was my understanding that there are two more in Azkoval. With your permission, I would like to send a small group of soldiers to the south to take them. I will accompany them so they know it is an order from the church and not from the king.”

“I know of only one enclave left standing,” Joseph noted. “Rucar told me on our trip westward that the one to the southeast had already been destroyed. Perhaps you should confer with him when he returns before you start your trek.”

“I would prefer we wait for Empress Yana to return with horses,” Morane said. “Short of that, I fear it would be easier via ship but I doubt I can convince any of the soldiers to agree.”

“I think it would be easier to talk them onto a ship than onto a horse,” Joseph noted.

“Riding a horse is not difficult,” Morane said with a shrug. “It is a skill that can be learned while in transit. I believe once they see they are making the trip three times shorter, they will agree readily.”

“You have ridden a horse?” Joseph wondered.

“Oh, certainly,” Morane replied. “In my youth, before the fervor for Serrat claimed me, I pondered a life as a vaquero. In my homeland, that is a man who rides horses to farm or hunt. I was proficient but that was many, many years ago.”

“I had never heard of the practice until recently,” Joseph admitted. “Morane, I will leave the way you conduct church business to you. I will place 100 soldiers at your command. These will be men I trust, not raw recruits. You can count on them to do as you order.”

“Thank you, King Joseph,” Morane said, looking at his hands. “I am humbled. I will not need such a large force. I believe 25 will suffice and it will permit us to travel faster. My biggest fear is that word will reach the enclaves before I can and they will bolster their defenses or take hostages. I believe speed is more important than might in this instance.”

“It will be however you suggest,” Joseph told him. “Once you are ensconced and have men you trust working for you, I will renounce any oversight to the church. The Serratians are the only faith I oversee now – and that was only because Drell made Wilhelm the head of the organization in return for making Serrat the state religion. I will not continue that. I was clear about that, wasn’t I?”

“Absolutely and I agree,” Morane said. “Not about the need to relinquish your hold. You can maintain that without an argument from me if you desire. I was speaking solely of the need to eradicate any state-sponsorship of a single faith. Azkoval is too large ... too diverse ... for you to choose one over another. It would be no different from you making a decree that all windows must face northward. It might make sense in some cases but people know which way they want their windows to face. The window to the soul is no different. The direction it faces cannot be decreed from the outside.”

Joseph didn’t give much thought to the “window to the soul.” He just didn’t want to be the head of an organization he didn’t understand.

“Have you given much thought to how Drell will die?” Morane asked.

“Oh, I have given the matter a great deal of thought – beginning when I was nine years old,” Joseph related. “In my mind, I have seen him beheaded, drowned, set afire, shot in the eye with a crossbow bolt. So, yes, it has been something I’ve considered.”

“I was speaking about the time at hand,” Morane said. “I have a suggestion if you will permit me.”

“Of course,” Joseph replied. “I hope you will always feel free to speak your mind to me. I might not always agree with you – or even like what you’re telling me – but I will always know the words you say are what you believe. There will never be a reprisal.”

“I understand that,” the bishop replied with a smile. “I was more worried that you already had your mind set on a way and would rather I keep silent.”

“I was going to go for the straight beheading but I’m open to suggestions,” Joseph told him.

“In our ancient texts, it is proscribed that heretics – those who corrupt Serrat’s teachings – are stoned to death,” Morane explained. “I would like for you to consider this method ... as a warning to those who in the future choose the path Drell has taken.”

Joseph looked across the desk with a raised eyebrow.

“That seems like...” he began as he searched for the words he wished to use, “a remarkably inefficient way to achieve our goal.”

“Why do you say that?” Morane asked. To him, it sounded like a perfectly horrible way to die.

“You say he is stoned to death?” Joseph asked.

“Indeed,” Morane agreed with a nod.

“People throw rocks at him until he is dead,” Joseph said. “That could take generations!”

“No, no,” Morane cut in. “You misunderstand. He would be staked to a piece of wood much like this desktop with large nails through his hands and feet. The wood is placed on the ground. Then a series of large flat stones are set atop him until he is crushed to death.”

Joseph blinked and shook his head. In all of his wildest dreams of killing Drell, he had come up with nothing like this.

“Your texts suggest this punishment?” he asked a bit incredulously.

“It is how Serrat was killed,” Morane told him.

“And that means it should be used for others?” Joseph wondered.

“I’m sorry, again, you don’t understand my references,” Serrat told him apologetically. “Serrat was murdered while spreading his gospel. A heathen horde captured him, staked him to the ground and put stones atop him. They said they would stop if he renounced his religion and endorsed anarchy. He refused and he was killed. They dragged his body to the river and threw him in. Five days later, he emerged from the water whole. His faith had sustained him. Serrat emerged on the longest day of the year. It is why we celebrate the solstice as we do. If Drell is correct ... if he was truly acting as Serrat’s procurator ... he will emerge from the ocean in five days. I do not believe there is much a risk of that transpiring.”

“No,” Joseph agreed. “You believe it will help convince the Serratians who followed his teachings that he was misguiding them?”

“I believe it will,” Morane said with a nod. “The story of Serrat’s execution and resurrection is one that every Serratian knows by heart. By punishing Drell in the same manner as Serrat, it will show them – without a shred of uncertainty – that he does not walk a path Serrat set forth for him.”

Joseph turned away to look out a window at the ocean and expelled his breath noisily. He chewed his lower lip thoughtfully when he turned to face Bishop Morane.

“You do understand that if I were to do that to you, you would be just as dead as Drell, correct?” Joseph pointed out. “I believe you follow Serrat’s word as closely as anyone but being faithful alone will not stop you from being crushed to death.”

“I know that,” Morane said. “However, I also fully accept that I am not Serrat or even a messenger of his. I am a man who teaches the same things he taught. I pray to Serrat. I speak to Serrat. Many people of varying religions speak to their deity. The main difference between Drell and me is that I know that Serrat will not speak back. That is what separates the devout from the fanatical. I am not insane. I am not corrupt. I am pious.”

Joseph considered the words Morane had imparted.

“If you believe this is the best way to get your message across, I will order it done as your texts proscribe,” he decided. “Please let me or Choran know what we need to do.”

“Thank you, Sire,” Bishop Morane said as he stood. He gave Joseph a warm smile. “I will leave so that you may return to the young ladies who vie for your attention. It is a shame I shall be gone during the warmest months. I wonder if the young Marindar woman will wear clothing at all – and I’m positive her counterpart from Troyvet will dress just the same.”

“Don’t forget who still leads your church for the time being,” Joseph replied with a laugh. “If you’re not careful, I will order you to take them with you. Think about how your congregation will react to those two leading the charge.”

“Do you speak of the two women or of the pale one’s impressive mammaries?” Morane shot back. “Either way, the response would not be positive. I will keep my comments to myself about this matter.”

He smiled again and departed Joseph’s study.

Genrico and his entourage arrived back in Tyrell in time to witness the execution of Drell, the defrocked, ex-communicated former bishop.

Julia almost wished they had arrived a day later.

She watched with her sister and Genrico as the man was dragged from the castle by two large soldiers. They held the man’s right hand against an upright wagon with no wheels and a man in a hood drove a stake through it.

Drell screamed and shook his head from side to side. Blood flowed down the wagon and pooled at the ground.

“What are they doing?” Julia asked, aghast at what she was witnessing.

“I don’t know,” Genrico admitted. “I’ve been with you and your family for several weeks. Remember?”

Julia nodded absently as the soldiers repeated the actions on the man’s left hand. It took three soldiers to hold the man’s legs. He was kicking and flailing with all of his might but passed into unconsciousness as a wooden post was driven through his ankle to anchor him to the wood. The last stake was done almost effortlessly.

When the man was secured to the wagon, the hooded man picked up a leather strap that was already nailed at one end. He pulled it tight around Drell’s middle and secured it with a nail. With that accomplished, someone kicked the slats that held the wagon upright and it crashed to the ground.

Dust flew up and hid Drell from view until it settled. Drell never moved a muscle and Julia wondered if the man was already dead. To make sure he wasn’t, the hooded man dumped a bucket of water over the fallen priest. He awakened with a fresh scream.

Jonathan Burbridge stood on the dais, flanked by Elena and Joseph. Julia looked and saw Octavia and Liala standing off to the side, not on the dais but right next to it. Both were dressed demurely, much to Julia’s surprise. She figured that with the every person within two day’s walk of the capital inside, Octavia would probably be naked to her waist.

“Drell of Davron, you have been found guilty of murder, rape, treason and other crimes against nature and Azkoval,” Jonathan said in a loud voice. “Your sentence is death by stoning, as proscribed in the ancient texts of your former church. Do you have any last words?”

Of course the man had no last words, Julia thought, he has been crucified to a wagon and had lost most of his blood in the process.

“What’s stoning?” she asked Genrico.

“I have no idea,” he said. He had seen some appalling things in his life but even his face was white at what he was witnessing. “Whatever it is, it is nasty business!”

“Agreed,” Victoria said. She clutched his arm tightly and regretted not joining her mother in passing up the chance to watch an execution.

“Gods above,” Genrico said. He pointed without really thinking about it when he saw 10 stout men lifting a huge flat stone with ropes and boards.

“By all the gods above!” Julia muttered. She watched, her mouth open, as the men carried it across and lowered it onto Drell’s screaming form. It covered him from his shoulders to his feet, leaving only his head visible.

Those closest to the scene turned away at the sound. The heavy stone pressed down on Drell’s sternum, slowly crushing his ribs. One of the rib fragments must have punctured a lung because the next scream was accompanied by bloody foam that sprayed out of Drell’s mouth.

It was the last sound the former priest made. As the men let the stone down farther, the man’s movement ceased. Blood came out of the man’s eyes and ears. The end of Drell’s screams allowed everyone nearby to hear the final bones snap.

Jonathan gave a nod and the men began to lift the rock off the dead man. One slipped slightly in the blood and an end of the stone fell back down, shattering more bones in the priest’s recumbent form.

Several people wretched into the dirt, unable to bear the horrible spectacle they had been so interested in witnessing when the day began.

Julia felt tears in her eyes and shook her head to clear them. She looked up when Morane took Jonathan’s place on the dais.

“Citizens of Azkoval,” he said in a voice that boomed over the hushed silence the execution had caused. “What you have witnessed is the death of a heretic. In the ancient texts of the Most Holy Church of Serrat, it is written that the only true way to judge a person’s heresy is by stoning. Drell’s body will be thrown into the sea. If he is true in his beliefs ... if he truly was holding Serrat’s hand when he committed his atrocities ... he will return from the sea in five days. This is how Serrat proved his dedication, for those who do not know.”

There were more whispers through the crowd.

“I ordered this execution over King Joseph’s objections,” Morane continued. “As High Bishop of the Most Holy Church of Serrat, it is my duty to root out those who offer false prophecies. The men who insist upon desecrating the name of Serrat will be punished the same way unless they confess their sins and repent. Let word go forth ... there will be no tolerance for those who use the church for their own gain.”

Julia was shaking her head in amazement. The brutality she had seen had left her speechless. She couldn’t believe that Joseph had watched the event with barely a facial twitch. Jonathan and Elena had been just as devoid of emotion.

“That was the worst thing I’ve ever seen,” Victoria said in a small voice.

“I think that was the point,” Genrico replied. “Let us wait until we hear what transpired at the trial before we make a judgment on today’s actions.”

“I would have to hear something unbelievable before I can justify this in my mind,” Julia said. “I will never forget this as long as I live.”

The solemnity of the capital lasted only until lunch. Perhaps the citizens were buoyed by the memories of friends and loved ones who had fallen victim to the depravity of the castle.

Indeed, one woman broke through the line of soldiers that surrounded the procession leading the corpse to the sea and spat on the body. She kicked at him feebly as a soldier grabbed her around the waist.

As the week progressed, Julia seemed out of sorts. Genrico had explained the situation to Victoria and she accepted it without question.

Amelia had accepted that King Joseph had done what he thought best and let it go. Only Julia continued to question the execution.

Chapter 27: Bridges Built and Rebuilt

Elizabeth Burbridge and her escort approached the city walls with trepidation. Jonathan and Elena had given her time to consider the facts they had provided about her mother’s actions. She still hadn’t come to a conclusion but her anger was no longer spread to the entire world.

As it was, the one person she didn’t want to see was the one who spotted her at the entrance to the city.

King Joseph, flanked by half a dozen soldiers, walked toward her and she cringed. There was a part of her that still blamed the new king for disrupting her life so thoroughly.

“Mistress Burbridge, welcome,” Joseph said. “You need not search her. She is Jonathan’s sister.”

The soldier at the gate looked dubious but permitted Elizabeth and her entourage to pass without inspection.

“King Joseph,” Elizabeth replied as she gave a slight curtsy.

“I am simply Joseph to the rest of your family,” he replied with a smile. “I hope that once we know each other better, I will be able to count you among those comfortable enough to see past the title.”

“Thank you, King Joseph,” Elizabeth replied through gritted teeth. “Is my brother about?”

“He and Elena travelled to Westmont for the week,” Joseph answered. “You are most welcome to stay. I expect them back in two or three days. I fear you would no more than get started before you need to return and I know you’ve had a long trek as it is.”

Elizabeth stared at the king. The last thing in the world she wanted was to be forced to endure time with him. Still, she knew the other members of her travelling party had no aversion to spending time in the capital. She had vowed to act more grown up and she decided this was the perfect time to start – by thinking of someone besides herself.

“Thank you, King Joseph,” Elizabeth said again. “Is there somewhere I can obtain lodgings for my group?”

“You and your party can have the run of the castle,” Joseph told her. “Since the weather has warmed, we have opened the upper floors again. You may have as many rooms as you require.”

Elizabeth nodded. She couldn’t turn down the invitation. She knew enough about royal decrees to understand that much.

“Come,” Joseph said, smiling. “If you would like, I will walk with you and the woman who supervises the castle will find you accommodations.”

Elizabeth was silent as the larger group walked to the castle. She watched as the king interacted with the common citizen as though the person was landed gentry. He spoke to all and sundry – from a woman beating dirt out of a rug to a man that sold food along the street.

Lydia had just sat down after overseeing the opening of the upper castle floors. They weren’t as bad as she expected but it had been time consuming. She was thankful that the king had simply left her to her chores rather than stay under her feet for the duration.

She saw Joseph enter the courtyard accompanied by a sizeable group and groaned. She had been looking forward to being off her feet for the first time all day.

“Stay where you are,” Joseph commanded when Lydia started to stand when he entered the room. “I have a group that will need...”

He counted heads and came up with 10.

“Nine rooms and a suite for Mistress Burbridge and her attendant,” he concluded.

“Some of us are married, Your Highness,” a woman said, gesturing to one of the men.

“Oh, of course,” Joseph replied with a blush. “Mistress Elizabeth, how many rooms do you require?”

Elizabeth was put in a position where she was required to answer.

“I have brought four married couples, my maid and myself,” she replied. “I would think five would suffice if they’re available.”

“Of course,” Joseph answered lightly. “That was good thinking to bring the wives along to keep the men out of mischief. Can I claim the rooms beside Jonathan on the second floor?”

Lydia gulped. She had returned the king’s service only a few weeks prior and he already deferred to her on any matter regarding the castle. He had given her a staff of 30 to oversee and told her to grab as many soldiers as she needed to get things the way she wanted them. He had never once checked up on her and several times had brought her a cold drink or food if he thought she was working too hard.

“If you desire it, Your Highness,” she answered.

“Bah,” Joseph replied, laughing lightly. “If it mattered what I desired, I wouldn’t have asked you. I will say it again. This castle is your domain. I will do my utmost never to make a decision about food, beverage or lodgings without consulting you beforehand. Would it be convenient for me to place Jonathan’s sister nearby to his room?”

“Yes,” Lydia answered, gulping again. She was beginning to understand what the king’s soldiers meant by his abiding faith in their abilities. “Those rooms are clean and ready to be used, Your Highness. We have everything up to the fifth floor ready for your use.”

“Thank you, Lydia,” Joseph said with a smile. He held up a hand when Lydia started to arise to show the young woman and her party to where they would stay. “I can attend to the details. You have worked like a madwoman for two weeks. Enjoy a respite. We have room enough now for any who arrive. If we run out of space, then perhaps they should have shown up earlier. For the rest of this evening and the remainder of the week, I do not want you to fret about the castle or its occupants. The cooks know to feed us. The laundresses know to clean the clothes. The maids know to clean the rooms.

“If we require more than that, we can fend for ourselves. Rest, Lydia. Otherwise, I fear I’m going to have to go the chamberlain and ask for a loan in order to increase your wage. You have already accomplished in a week what I expected done in a month. So rest and relax. Go see your parents or take a stroll with Yerrick if you please. There is nothing here that will require your urgent attention.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Lydia replied with a blush. As with Elizabeth, she understood a command when she heard one.

Joseph turned to his guests.

“I am remiss in my duties as host,” he said. “Allow me to introduce my hostess, Lydia of Tyrell. Lydia, may I present Elizabeth Burbridge, Jonathan’s sister, and her entourage.”

That compelled Elizabeth to speak again, this time to introduce her travelling companions to the king and his servant. She was happy when the king bid farewell to Lydia and led the group up the stone stairs and down a hallway to the rooms she would occupy.

“Pray, wait a moment, Mistress Elizabeth,” Joseph said when she turned to enter her suite of rooms. Elizabeth closed her eyes tightly for only a moment before turning to face the host.

“I am certain you will wish to clean the road off of you,” the king said. “I will track down someone to bring a tub to your rooms. Would your group like to join us for dinner tonight?”

Joseph saw Elizabeth’s jaw tighten.

“If you prefer, I will have food brought up to you,” he said. “I seem to have forgotten that you have been travelling for several weeks. Please, feel free to make the castle your home. If you require anything, just let any of the workers know. If you cannot find them, come to my office on the first floor. Anyone you see can point you in that direction. I will attend to anything you might need. I bid you a pleasant day.”

Elizabeth watched the king as he walked down the hallway and turned to find her maid standing behind her.

“An amazingly pleasant man,” Catherine, the maid, noted. She and Elizabeth were the same age and had known each other as friends before Elizabeth had hired her to work for her.

“Façade,” Elizabeth countered.

“I think not,” Catherine replied. “You could tell from the reaction of ... Lillith.”

“Lydia,” Elizabeth corrected.

“Lydia,” Catherine agreed. She had been looking around at the austere, imposing castle during the introductions. It had changed little in the months since their earlier departure. “She clearly wasn’t cowed by him. She was embarrassed when he praised her but she wasn’t surprised. To me, that means he praises her regularly.”

“She is his bed warmer, no doubt,” Elizabeth said dismissively.

Catherine shook her head again.

“Again, I think not,” she stated. “There was no sense of familiarity between them. It was a matter of mutual respect. I doubt you would recognize it but it is how my mother and father would interact.”

Elizabeth scowled.

“And what do you mean when you say I would not recognize respect?” she hissed. Catherine offered a shrug. She was used to Elizabeth’s fits of temper and had learned to weather them. Besides, if Elizabeth dismissed her from service, she was certain she could find similar employment somewhere in the capital.

“You did not see true respect in your household frequently,” Catherine answered. “Oh, to a certain extent, you saw it from Jonathan and Rina but that has been only recently. While she was portraying a servant, he could not treat her as he truly desired. I don’t mean to speak ill of the departed, but your mother never showed respect to your father.”

“That’s absurd!” Elizabeth insisted. She had not confided her family’s darkest secret to even her closest friend – and she knew that Jonathan had told no one.

“I speak only of my impressions of what I witnessed,” Catherine replied. “I’ve lived with you at the manor since we were children. Oh, certainly, when Lord Burbridge was in the room, your mother was pleasant. That is not respect; that is fear. But recall how she spoke of him in passing when he wasn’t nearby. I overheard her make belittling comments to you about him more times than I have fingers and toes to count upon. If you think about it, I’m sure you will recall those instances.”

Elizabeth exhaled noisily. Catherine was correct – even more than she knew. What’s more, Elizabeth had spent the cold winter months playing many of those scenes over and over in her head as she tried to understand her mother’s deceit.

Elizabeth Burbridge stepped from the warm water and put a thin gown around her form. She had been lost in her thoughts while she washed the grime and grit from her skin but now she heard the sounds from around the castle.

She had to admit that the king had chosen lovely quarters for her and Catherine. He had been exceedingly accommodating, going so far as to send up tubs for all of her party instead of forcing the rest of her group to use the communal baths.

She chalked it up to the fact that she was Jonathan’s sister – and to the fact the king likely felt guilty about causing her mother’s demise. The thin silk felt cool on her wet skin – and the stone floors felt cold on her bare feet even through the rugs that covered them. Elizabeth walked to her maid’s door and knocked lightly before entering.

She smiled when she saw only the top of Catherine’s head in the water. Apparently, Elizabeth mused, she hadn’t taken that long in the tub.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “I figured I would be the last out of the water.”

“Not this time,” Catherine said with a shake of her head. “I was almost hoping someone would come up to pour more warm water in. This feels amazing.”

“I will see if one of the maids will do that for you,” Elizabeth replied, deciding to take a cue from the king. “Do you suppose the others would like freshening?”

Catherine tilted her head inquisitively. Elizabeth had never been the most courteous of employers.

“You might dress first,” Catherine pointed out, glancing at Elizabeth’s chest which the thin silk robe did little to hide.

“Do you recall the pale girl from last summer?” Elizabeth asked with a raised eyebrow. “I can imagine that the castle maids have seen all manner of things. I hear someone in the hall. Please, take your time.”

She departed without waiting for an answer so she could attend to someone knocking lightly on the door to her room. Lydia walked in before Elizabeth could reach the portal. She had been pointedly looking away from the tub in the room – but that meant she found herself staring directly at Elizabeth in a wet robe.

“My apologies,” Lydia said, blushing and looking away. “I expected that you still would be bathing.”

“It’s alright,” Elizabeth answered, knowing full well that whatever transpired during the conversation would make its way to her brother’s ears. “It felt as though I had been in the water for days.”

“I get lost in my own thoughts when I am in the tub,” Lydia admitted. “I came to check on you before I depart. Joseph tries but I know full well that his idea of hospitality consists of telling you to find someone if you need anything. He tends to leave out the portion about where you actually find someone to help you. I suppose you could simply stand in the hall and yell but this seems a bit tidier.”

Elizabeth felt herself chuckling as she considered that the king had, indeed, omitted that part of the information.

“There is a maid and a laundress assigned to each wing,” Lydia explained. “They have rooms in the middle. That would be down the hallway to your right when you exit your door. Their rooms are the last before the oaken doorways. Either can help you. If they are attending to duties elsewhere, the first rooms past the oaken doorway will be the workers for that wing and they will assist you.”

“Thank you, Lydia,” Elizabeth said. “I wasn’t planning to scream but I did plan to look for assistance.”

“What can I get you?” Lydia asked at once.

“It isn’t for me,” Elizabeth replied, “but I was hoping we might get some warm water sent up to freshen the baths.”

“Joseph,” Lydia said with a sigh. “He tends to forget that women take longer to bathe than men.”

“I would be surprised, given what my brother has told me about his upbringing, if he even knows that,” Elizabeth said.

That thought caused Lydia to stop and consider the possibility.

“I believe you are correct, Elizabeth,” she admitted. “I will mention it to him and I doubt we will have this problem again. Please, accept my apology for the oversight. I will have someone bring a vat of water up immediately. The maid for these quarters is named Celestine. I will find her and send her to attend to it.”

Chapter 28: Lost and Found

Rucar was the first of Joseph’s friends to return to Tyrell. Whatever his business had been, Joseph concluded it had been unsuccessful if the man’s ill temper was any indication. It did not cross Joseph’s mind that Rucar was unhappy with something the king had done.

Rucar stalked the hallway like a bear, frightening servants and guests alike. Joseph finally reined the man into his office.

“What is the difficulty?” the king inquired with a pointed look.

“The difficulty?” Rucar asked incredulously. “King Joseph, you must take more responsibility for your safety. You cannot rely on being a better swordsman or a more valiant fighter. Those that will harm you will not seek to face you. They will ingratiate themselves to you and then slip a dagger between your ribs.”

Joseph looked at the man for a long moment. He wondered if years the man spent in isolation had eroded his mind.

“I believe you will need to explain what you mean,” he said.

“The young Burbridge whelp,” Rucar spat.

Joseph blinked in confusion.

“Elizabeth?” he asked.

“Who else is borne from that awful woman?” the spymaster asked.

“Elizabeth?” Joseph asked again. “You fear Jonathan’s sister wishes me harm?”

“I do not fear it,” Rucar hissed. “I know it. She spent the summer months deriding your every movement. She refused to even enter a room if you were there. Now she has returned and set up housekeeping in the castle.”

Joseph shook his head.

“Rucar, I understand that I tasked you to see deceit behind every action,” he began.

“It is not paranoia,” Rucar cut in. “The girl despises you. She blames you for her mother’s death. She blames you for disrupting her life. She blames you for bringing her mother’s deceit to light. I believe if she sees an opportunity, she will slay you as quickly as her mother or father would have.”

Joseph closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“Alexander is her father,” he declared. “During the summer months, the girl was grief stricken. She didn’t understand how her mother perished or why. Jonathan tells me that he explained the particulars – or what he knows of them, at least. She hasn’t been the most pleasant of houseguests but she hasn’t been the worst to grace our presence either. She will be fine.”

“It is thoughts like that one that will get you killed before your time,” Rucar insisted.

“To live in fear is to die a slow death,” Joseph declared.

“You did not even permit the soldiers to search her belongings,” Rucar pointed out. “That is their job.”

“Yes, I was remiss in that fact,” Joseph admitted. “I was trying to mend a rift. There is little I can do about it now, though.”

“I have attended to it,” Rucar told him.

“Please tell me that a legion of soldiers is not this instant going through Mistress Elizabeth’s belongings,” the king said tiredly.

“Of course not,” Rucar said. “That would be unnecessary. Celestine is perfectly capable of handling that task while the occupants are away.”

“Celestine?” Joseph wondered. “The maid! You have trained the household staff to spy on our guests? Rucar!”

“I have trained the maids, the laundresses, the cooks, every innkeeper and whore in the city and farmers along the roads leading to the capital,” Rucar declared. “I will confess that Celestine took to the tasks quite naturally. I believe she could have thrived as a thief is she put her mind to it. It is good that you moved the Burbridge girl to her floor. It kept me from trying to convince Lydia to move Celestine to a different floor. She is adept.”

Joseph buried his head in his hands. He heard the door open and saw Choran enter.

“Let me say this,” he told his chief spy. “The dignitaries from other nations are inviolate. Do not risk an incident by invading their privacy.”

“They live in your house and in my country!” Rucar said. “They have no privacy.”

“Rucar,” Joseph said again after a deep breath. “I mean what I say. The young women who now reside here are not to have their persons or their belongings searched – covertly or overtly.”

“I see no need to search the rooms of Octavia Tussain or the Duchess Liala,” Rucar said with clear reluctance.

“Very good,” Joseph said. “I know you are trying to do your best but it is a fine line we walk. We need to be vigilant but we cannot trample on the few rights the people have been afforded. One of the most important rights I’ve tried to return to them is the right to feel safe and secure in their homes and in their person. While someone resides here, I ask them to treat this dwelling as if it were their home. Those are the exact words I used, I believe, to Mistress Burbridge: ‘Make the castle your home.’ I did not include a disclaimer: ‘Except we reserve the right to enter your lodgings without notice or warning and to paw through your most intimate belongings at our leisure.’

“I have told Liala, Octavia and Julia that they may consider this dwelling their homes, as well. In the future, there might be others offered that boon. I do not want people to fear coming to the capital. It already greatly resembles an armed camp but there is little I can do about that fact right now. Please tell me that I will not need to say this again.”

“I will not intrude on Octavia, Liala or Julia,” Rucar promised. “In the future, should I become suspicious of anyone in residence, I will discuss the matter with you before I take action – provided they don’t kill you before I get the chance for a meeting.”

“Has Rucar mentioned the tasks he has asked Octavia, Liala and Julia to perform on your behalf?” Choran cut in. The former outlaw glared at the smaller man but the chamberlain held his composure.

“Rucar?” Joseph asked.

“He deserves to know,” Choran declared. “I have told you this before. You can hide your actions from the citizens but you cannot hide them from the king.”

“Rucar?” Joseph asked again, this time in a sterner voice.

“I have asked ... asked, mind you ... that those three be alert on their travels through the city and beyond,” Rucar said. “As I’m sure you have noticed, they are comely young females with somewhat exotic looks. Men will speak of things long hidden in order to curry favor with women such as these. Yes, certainly, those who live in and around Tyrell will recognize them from the castle. Those who visit with ill tidings on their mind very likely will not. Each of the three is more dangerous than any two men so I do not fear for their safety. In any event, I firmly believe your safety is more valuable than theirs – and no argument you can make will disabuse me of that idea. Joseph, I ... lived ... here.

“I do not need a history lesson on what life was like after The Fall. I am a history lesson unto myself. You did not see me blanch or flinch when the rock was dropped on that awful priest. It is not because I am a cruel man. I probably am a cruel man but that is not why I was unfazed. It bothered me not a whit because I know Drell and his ilk committed atrocities that make his manner of passing seem tame by comparison. In my travels, I met women blinded by red-hot sticks after their bodies were used for sport by Wilhelm’s men.

“I met children with no legs because Drell and his followers liked to chain them to a table, do unspeakable acts upon their persons and then crush their feet so they could never flee. I met men and women and children who wandered this land in search of a salve for wounds to their mind that no time will heal. If I could, I would resurrect the demon spawn to watch him crushed again. Now when I travel the land, I see hope where once all I saw was despair. I hear laughter where there were only screams of terror. I see people planning for their children’s future instead of planning for their escape. I will protect you even from your own folly. It is not because you are king. That is for the men and women who see value in titles. It is because you are the man that gave the people back their lives. If it requires me to injure the pride – or the person – of a foreign noble, so be it. If it requires me to conspire with brigands and outlaws, I am willing. And if it requires me to sometimes do things I know you will disapprove of, well, I am fine with that, too.

“I will protect you.”

“In that, I agree with Rucar,” Choran stated as he watched the king and the spy stare at each other. “As you will recall, I was reluctant to return to Azkoval. The role you asked me to play was no different from what Rucar asks of the tavern wenches or the innkeepers – or, I suppose now that I think about it, what he asks of Liala, Octavia and Julia. You tasked me with being your ears and eyes in a land I had grown to despise. You asked me to ingratiate myself to people I would have killed on sight if you had permitted me. You were clear from the outset: If I were discovered, I would face a harsh demise. But I took up the mantle because you thought I should. You did not tell me the reasoning behind my role. You did not explain to me that you were the king and you wanted someone near the man that stole your throne. You did not tell me that you knew my father once worked for your father and that you knew my father had trained me to assume a role with King Welton.

“Again, if you will recall, I did not ask for reasons. For the first year, I saw danger around every corner – mostly because it was still a dangerous time to live in or near Tyrell. I kept the coin you gave to me hidden in the deepest recesses of the privy to keep Wilhelm’s soldiers from stealing it away. I dared not be on the streets after dark. It was not pickpockets or assassins I feared. It was the men in the fine clothing that preyed beneath the moonlight on those without the sense or without the ability to stay indoors. I did not see the worst of the times here. It was seven years into Wilhelm’s reign that you sent me here. But I saw enough to know that Rucar speaks the truth.

“Yes, I understand the need for discretion – probably even more than you do. I also see the need to protect you – maybe even more than Rucar does. I travelled with you for a year as a common soldier before you promoted me to quartermaster. I handled that job for another year before you sent me here to be your spy. I knew the widespread trust you could inspire long before you sat down on any throne. I also knew of the many men and women who wished you dead long before the word ‘King’ rested before your name. But I will not keep facts from you that I believe you should know.”

This time, it was Rucar who turned to stare incredulously at the chamberlain. Choran noticed and let out a long breath, knowing immediately what the spy had unearthed.

“It serves no purpose for him to know about that,” he said.

Joseph looked from one man to the other as their eyes were locked on each other. Finally, Rucar nodded his agreement.

“I believe I am best suited to know everything,” Joseph pointed out.

“In this instance, I tend to agree with the chamberlain,” Rucar stated. “The information is old and it would only serve to muddy the waters around here. It is best if everyone forgets about it. Wouldn’t you agree, Choran?”

“I have already put it out of my mind,” the chamberlain said in a light voice. “And I know for a fact that everyone else has done the same.”

“Then you should know that nothing of the sort will ever come to light again,” the spymaster said. “If any evidence existed, it no longer does. You have my pledge.”

“That’s it!” Joseph said loudly. “If you two plan to speak in riddles, I demand to know the clues. Out with it.”

Choran and Rucar exchanged glances, each wishing they had conducted this conversation in private.

Finally, the chamberlain nodded.

“Several months before your return, a young girl arrived at the castle,” Choran said. “I’m sure you will recall her name: Vandra.”

“She was daughter to my mother’s maid,” Joseph answered. “I ... she was younger and a bit too girly to play with Elena or me but I recall her. She is in the city again? I would like to see her.”

“No,” Choran said. “The city held the memory of her mother’s death and her despoilment. She left shortly after she arrived.”

Joseph blinked.

“Despoilment?” he asked. “She was...”

Choran nodded.

“As you said, she was apparently a pretty child and Wilhelm used her frequently before selling her as a slave,” Choran answered, looking at the tabletop.

“Gods above,” Joseph raged. He felt tears in his eyes and couldn’t seem to blink them away.

“She was, at least, sold to a decent family,” Choran replied. “Your mother’s maid attempted to send her to safety but failed. Through everything the girl suffered, she kept several documents hidden because her mother told her they were the most important papers in all of Azkoval. One of the papers was a copy of the marriage contract between King Welton and Lord Westmont.”

Joseph nodded.

“I anticipated that there might be copies about,” Joseph told the men. “I recalled signing at least two and perhaps three copies. I spoke to Elena and she said she couldn’t recall signing anything. She wasn’t completely certain she even knew how to sign her name at that point in her life. It is why I issued a decree banning the practice without the woman’s consent. So long as she didn’t sign the paper, it was invalid.”

“But suppose she were to sign it now,” Rucar cut in.

Joseph again looked between the two men in confusion.

“Why would she do that?” he wondered.

“In order to be queen,” Rucar explained as though he was speaking to a dim child.

“That’s absurd,” Joseph protested.

“When I gave her the paper, I thought the same thing,” Choran said. “I believed that she should have the option, however. Her father and your father negotiated in good faith. It was clear from the contract what each man intended. It was also clear that you were quite willing to agree.”

“When I was a child,” Joseph clarified. “You gave Elena the paper?”

Choran nodded.

“Did she destroy it?” he asked.

Choran shook his head. At the same time, Rucar nodded his.

Chapter 29: Alone at Last

“You don’t appear to be taking advantage of your mother’s departure,” Octavia told Julia as they sat down for their midday meal.

“I’ve wondered about that myself,” Liala added. “For several weeks, you’ve complained that your mother demands we chaperone with you during your visits with the king. Now she is gone and you have remained at our side. Have you decided not to press your suit?”

“No,” Julia said quickly. “I ... I find there is no suit to press. It occurred to me that I am the homeless daughter of a traitor. The best I should hope for is for him to perhaps take me as a mistress after he weds someone more appropriate – someone such as either of you.”

“I have determined that my country’s purposes can be served without a marriage,” Liala said. “In fact, I have already made arrangements to lead the brigade that will join the priest on his crusade. The alliance between Troyvet and Azkoval is already accomplished. There is no advantage to Joseph selecting me as a bride.”

“And I have already determined that my country will likely fall under Joseph’s rule if my brother makes any attempt to return to Azkoval,” Octavia noted. “Thus, there is no need for him to wed me to secure goodwill. My brother has already made certain goodwill will only be achieved with my family’s ouster.”

Julia had sat back on her bench and crossed her arms.

“And I’m certain the only reason you two make eyes at the king is because of what your parents wish,” she said sarcastically.

“Oh, to be certain, I would part my furs for him if he wished,” Octavia said – using the standard double entendre for her country.

“Furs?” Liala laughed. “I believe you would part more than that for him if he wished.”

“Well, it is meant to convey our sleeping coverlet as well as the pelt between the legs,” she replied.

“You two!” Julia said. “If my mother heard these conversations, she would certainly make me spend less time with you.”

“Which is why we are on our best behavior around your mother,” Liala replied. “Now, you see that we have removed ourselves from the running. What is your reason?”

“It was far easier to see him as simply a man when we were away from the castle,” Julia said with a sigh. “But, now that we are here, I see him differently. He is the face every person associates with our country. It is impossible to view him as a normal person when I see him in his element. No, I believe I am better service to him as a subject than as a bride.”

“Service,” Octavia giggled. “We should all offer to service him after we dine this evening.”

“It is when a female uses her hand or her ... mouth ... to provide pleasure,” Liala explained. “Don’t fret, I didn’t understand it either. It seems those long winter months have given our friend the opportunity to study more than the language and her religion.”

“So it seems,” Julia agreed, blushing to her toes. She was learning that she was just as repressed as her mother when it came to sexual expression.

She was still red when she heard a light rapping on the door and the king entered. If anything, Julia’s face turned even darker.

“You two need to stop embarrassing Julia,” Joseph said with mock sternness. Each time he had seen the young Trimble woman in the past few days, she was blushing.

“It’s so much fun!” Octavia exclaimed.

“Just remember, she’s as deadly as a water snake,” Joseph noted. “And as quick to strike, too.”

“Which is why we’re always armed when we joke with her,” Liala offered. “I noticed that you are well prepared when you poke at any of us.”

She shot a quick glance at Octavia to see if she had caught the hidden meaning in her statement. The soft giggle told her that the pale young woman was up to speed.

“Well, speaking of taking pokes at each other,” Joseph said, completely unaware of the verbal sparring taking place in the room, “I came to invite you all down to the grounds when you’ve digested your meals. I believe the army is planning what the commanders call a ‘Grand Review.’ To be honest, I have no idea what it means but my attendance is requested. I thought you might enjoy the spectacle as well.”

“Should we dress for the event?” Julia asked.

“I should hope so,” Joseph said. “I think you would create quite a scene if you did not.”

Liala rolled her eyes as Julia blushed again.

“The sad part is that he is completely oblivious,” she said. “Julia was asking if we should wear gowns or if our current attire will suffice. ‘Grand Review’ sounds a bit ... impressive.”

“Oh, of course,” Joseph said. “I ... well, there have been rumors of the three of you running about the castle unclad at night. I thought perhaps those rumors held credence.”

Liala looked at Octavia and they both laughed. It had dawned on them that the king was not as clueless to their antics as he often pretended.

“We do not!” Julia said indignantly.

“Pity,” Joseph replied with a wink. “I started the rumor because it made it much easier to get the men to volunteer for night duty. I believe I shall keep the truth to myself for now.”

Julia crossed her arms again and glowered at Joseph.

“Please do not think you require anything more than you currently wear,” he said in a more serious voice. “Everyone that meets you is impressed with the person beneath your clothing far more than any covering you might don. I would be very pleased if you would be my guests at the review of our troops this afternoon.”

He looked at them for a moment.

“Better?” he asked hopefully.

“Sufficient,” Octavia said. “But, to be honest, the leers we receive daily have already told us how impressed the men are with what is beneath our clothing.”

“You’re not going to win a battle of words with that one,” Liala said with a shake of her head. “But, I believe I speak for the group when I accept your kind invitation.”

Joseph was still shaking his head in wonder at the group of young women he’d just left when he ran into another in the corridor near his office.

“Mistress Elizabeth,” Joseph said with a respectful nod at the woman. “Are you enjoying your stay at the castle, Catherine?”

The maid was a bit startled to have the king address her so politely.

“I am,” she answered meekly.

“I’m glad to hear that,” Joseph said. “Are you finding everything you require?”

“Celestine has been very accommodating to us,” Elizabeth said. “I was hoping you might have time for a brief visit.”

“Of course,” Joseph answered – although he hoped it would be very brief. He wanted to be outside with the troops before the sun reached its zenith. He gestured for the two women to join him in the room where he spent much of his time. “How can I help you, Mistress Elizabeth?”

“I wondered if you had heard from my brother and Lady Elena,” Elizabeth said.

“Sadly, I have not,” Joseph replied. “I had expected them back yesterday or today. They were planning a short visit to invite some of the villagers to their nuptials. I believe they will return soon. If they are not back by tomorrow, I can send a few troops in that direction to see about them if you’d like. They are safe. I am positive of that. They took 10 men-at-arms with them. They are not travelling alone.”

“I am certain Jonathan can attend to himself,” Elizabeth said. “I just miss their presence.”

“I understand that very well,” Joseph agreed. “I find that having my closest friends away at the same time has left me a bit melancholy. Perhaps you should befriend some of the other young women in the castle. They seem to have a penchant for lifting the spirits.”

“Perhaps,” Elizabeth agreed, although she had little intention of spending time with the people Joseph had referred to. The warrior woman was scary; the large-chested pale girl was intimidating; and the short-haired girl was very likely a half-sister.

“Is there something else?” Joseph asked when Elizabeth made no effort to stand.

“Yes,” Elizabeth said pointedly. “I understand that you were the last person to see my mother alive. I would like your recollections of that night.”

Joseph sat back in his chair and looked across his desk.

“I’m certain Jonathan has told you of this,” he said.

“He has,” Elizabeth agreed. “But he heard the account secondhand. I would like to hear it from you.”

Joseph nodded and stood. He walked behind the women to a shelf where he had stored the note Gabrielle had written. He pulled it out and returned to his chair.

“Mistress Elizabeth, I want to say, before we delve into this, that, in my opinion, there is nothing for you to gain from hearing about that night,” Joseph said.

“I believe that is for me to determine,” Elizabeth said crossly.

“So be it,” Joseph answered. He slid the note across the desk and Elizabeth picked it up. A single glance told her it was her mother’s writing.

“That was found on a messenger who was seeking to slip away from our camp and into the enemy’s,” Joseph said. “The man was killed, sadly, so we were unable to question him. When the note was given to me, I had no idea it would lead to your mother. I only knew that someone in our camp was attempting to provide our location and our relative strength to a group we were about to battle.”

Elizabeth put the note back on the table and pushed it away.

“The note, I’m afraid, was accurate in all accounts,” Joseph continued. “Because I deemed the note to be authentic, I gave it to your father and your brother to inspect. It was your brother who determined the handwriting belonged to your mother. It was your father that offered the motive for her deceit. Until then, I did not suspect your mother of treachery. Your brother and father had duties to attend to. We were short of supplies and they had agreed to lead a hunting party that evening. It was far more important that we had the ability to feed our troops that it was to ascertain the reasons why your mother had acted as she did.

“They agreed that I should be the one to speak to her about it ... because they were both too angered to view things objectively. I went to where your mother and her entourage had established a camp and I dined with her. It was an awkward meeting, to be certain. I tried to keep the conversation light but at some point, she must have realized my true motive. Perhaps it was because her messenger had not returned or perhaps I said or did something that alerted her. I do not know, and, as you know, it is unlikely that I will. I departed and she was found the next morning down a ravine in a heavily wooded section of forest near where we camped. She was dead.”

Elizabeth sat and silently stared at the parchment on the king’s desk.

“Did you kill her?” Elizabeth finally asked.

“In a way, I suppose I did,” Joseph answered. He hated lying to the Burbridges but the truth served no purpose. “As I said, she must have become aware that her actions had been discovered. Your brother and your father did not speak to her before they departed and the three of us were the only three in camp that knew of the note. I accept that I must have made a mistake that led her to flee. The simple truth is that her manner of death was likely far more humane than what she could have expected if the truth were revealed. I doubt sincerely if she saw her death coming and I’m positive, given her injuries, she did not suffer. She left your family to do the suffering for her.

“Elizabeth, I know you find it expedient to cast the blame on me for what has befallen your family. I am willing to accept responsibility for my portion. But you need to accept that your mother’s descent began before I was even born. Yes, I am very likely the cause of the end but I was not even alive at the beginning. If you wish a litany of the crimes your mother committed before I was born, I will provide it – although what I know only scratches the surface, I’m certain. Is there more you’d like to know?”

Elizabeth had not expected such a stark recitation and it caused her to pause before she continued.

“There are portions of each person’s story that simply do not make sense,” she said. “Elena has told us that there are portions you’ve kept from Jonathan. I believe I deserve to know everything – including how you came to learn what you’ve told Elena about the situation. How do you know that Jonathan was to be heir to the throne if you did not learn it from my mother?”

“I learned it from your father,” Joseph stated simply.

“My...” Elizabeth began.

“I’m not referring to Alexander Burbridge,” Joseph continued. “I am speaking of the man who impregnated your mother while she was wed to someone else. He kept meticulous records of his illegitimate children – and there are far more than simply you and your brother. It is how I know your mother helped murder the man she was to marry. It is how I know that she sent Wellington a letter when Jonathan was born to let him know he had an heir. It is how I know that she was disappointed when her second child to him was a daughter. It is how I know she planned to have Elena killed. It is how I know she planned to murder the man that raised you as his own. I believe, if you look hard enough in your home, you will find the letters your father sent to her. If you wish to read what she truly thought of you and Alexander, I will give you the letters to peruse. Or, you can accept that I thought it best to allow some secrets to stay buried. I will provide what it is you believe you deserve to know.”

Elizabeth found she had tears in her eyes.

“Jonathan has told me that you wish to be treated as an adult,” Joseph said. “Well, sometimes being an adult means that you have to learn the hard truths. This is one of them. At the very least, your mother was a murderess and an adulteress.”

He gestured to the shelf behind Elizabeth’s head.

“You can walk out of here or I can give you access to the rest of her sins,” he said. “The choice is yours.”

Elizabeth and Catherine had turned to look behind them.

“Did ... was I to be sold?” Elizabeth asked in a small voice.

“Would you believe me if I were to tell you that I don’t know?” Joseph asked.

“No,” Elizabeth admitted.

“Then I will tell you the truth,” Joseph said. “Your sisters were already pledged to the Caliph for 25 men-at-arms each. You were to be kept in order to ensure the Caliph remained an ally when Julia and Victoria were long dead. You are close enough in age that he was going to reveal you as another sister for his harem. I am not certain that your mother was aware of his plans but ... it would not surprise me if she was in complete agreement. There is another young woman slightly younger than you that apparently also resembles the twins. She was to be your partner when you were delivered.”

Elizabeth found herself looking at her hands as she pulled apart a handkerchief.

“I do not want you as an enemy, Elizabeth,” Joseph said. “I have great fondness for Alexander and Jonathan. I would dearly like to know you better and perhaps keep you as a friend. For that reason, I ignored your behavior when you were here last fall. But I cannot permit you to spread rumor and innuendo throughout the capital. It is one reason I’ve welcomed you into the castle with your attendants. It is easier to keep an eye on you here. If you continue to behave as you’ve done on this visit, there will never be a moment you aren’t welcome in my home. If you choose to revert to your previous actions – actions that speak to your mother’s heritage – I cannot permit it to continue. That is another harsh reality that comes with being an adult. I have the power to make your life very uncomfortable should I choose to do it. Please, I am begging you; do not force me to make that decision. I would not hurt Jonathan or Alexander if I could avoid it. If I must harm them, please know that you will be the reason for it.”

Chapter 30: Mysteries and Warnings

Elizabeth Burbridge stood in the empty chamber and looked around in puzzlement. She had seen the quartet disappear down the hallway and she had heard a door close.

She had waited until she was certain the group was otherwise occupied before sneaking forward to listen. She pressed her ear to the door but heard no sounds. Intent upon catching the king in an embarrassing situation – and completely ignoring the fact that the three women with him might well kill her if she did – Elizabeth had opened the door slightly. She saw nothing so she pulled it open completely – and still saw nothing.

The wooden chest near the wall was the lone item in the barren room. There were no people – and nothing she could use to hurt the king. She had tried to open the chest but found that either the door was locked or it was too heavy for her to lift.

Certain that she had missed something, she retreated out of the room and retraced her steps down the corridor. She found no other doorways or anything to indicate a secret entrance. She turned around in the hallway and looked at the path she had just traversed. Something was going on – and she was determined to find out exactly what it was.

The king had said he could make her life difficult and she was resolved to even the score. No upstart that grew up smelling of fish and dirt would belittle her – regardless of who his parents might have been.

Elizabeth had been amazed that the people of Azkoval – including her brother and ... not her father but the man that raised her – had accepted the story so readily. There had been no independent verification of Joseph’s identity. He had come bearing a ring and carrying a sword and the entire country had fallen on its knees.

She would not, she decided. She would never bow down before the man who had killed her mother and ruined her life. Elizabeth had heard the king’s words earlier in the day but the more she reflected up on them, the hollower they rang.

Her mother doted upon her. She would never have permitted any man to send her away. She had spent the afternoon thinking of all the things she could have done if she were a princess. The power and influence that had tempted Elena so thoroughly would have been hers for a lifetime.

She wished her father had been the king. She wished Jonathan had been the Crown Prince of Azkoval. As heir to the throne, he would have protected Elizabeth. She was certain of that.

No, she determined, the new king’s arrival had disrupted two decades worth of carefully laid plans. If her father were dead, she would rather her brother inherit the throne than some barbarian from across the sea. After all, it was public knowledge that Jonathan was next in line to rule until he produced an heir.

She would find a way to ensure that her family – which now consisted entirely of her brother – would reap the fruits that their true parents had sown.

“Are you lost, Mistress Elizabeth?” a voice said from behind Elizabeth. She spun and found Rucar – the king’s spymaster – standing in her path.

“I’m not,” she said haughtily.

“Then be warned,” Rucar said in a deep, dangerous voice, “there are places you should not venture, young lady. It might prove to be perilous to your very life if you were to go beyond the bounds King Joseph has established for you.”

Elizabeth took an involuntary step backward.

“Let me pass,” she said in a quaking voice.

“Oh, I shall, once you hear me out,” Rucar said. “I am privy to everything the king knows – and several things that I have kept hidden from him. The man has given me a reason to live again. If I must, I will repay him with my life – or with yours – or with your brother’s – or with any person I need to eliminate to keep Joseph safe from harm.

“Hear my words, Little Girl. Wherever you’ve allowed your fertile mind to roam, it is time to return to the present. I will never allow you close enough to harm him. I will never allow you time to ferret out his secrets. Joseph is a kind and forgiving man. He will forget all your trespasses because he holds Alexander and Jonathan dear to him.

“I am neither kind, nor forgiving. I will permit you your follies because you are young and stupid. But there is a line that no one is permitted to cross and you are dangerously close to it. Step forward again and you will learn the consequences – but I fear you will remember them for only a short time. Because that will be the duration of your life if I feel you pose a threat to him in any way.”

“You dare threaten me?” Elizabeth asked.

“Little Girl, I have the blood of half the noble families of this land on my sword,” Rucar said. “I do not need to threaten because I have proven I will act. You should consider this a warning – and one I’ve offered you only because of the esteem in which I hold your brother and his bride-to-be. Perhaps you should return to your quarters and ruminate on what I’ve told you. If you behave, you and I will get along fine. If you misbehave, I will chastise you the way I did the lords and ladies that fell to my blade. Be aware, you have tried my patience for the last time.”

Rucar stepped aside and allowed Elizabeth to pass – carefully shielding his body from any possible harm from a dagger she might have hidden. Elizabeth was too intent upon escaping the awful man to even look back as she raced down the corridor and up the stairs to her chamber.

“You know, the water here is warm all year round,” Joseph noted. His wet underclothing hung on the rock drying as all four of the young people snuck glances at one another. Joseph had never been this close to an unclothed female near to his age. When he and Elena had shared the pool, they always wore at least an undershirt to cover them.

As with Genrico, he had not partaken in the tavern wenches and willing villagers that had offered their charms to his mercenary army. For Joseph, it was because he had kept his focus solely upon attaining his birthright. For Genrico, it was because Joseph had ignored the offers or refused them with a gentle word. More than one soldier had fallen to the pox or elected to stay behind after sampling the local wares.

Now, Joseph stood in the water within reaching distance of a trio of the most comely lasses he’d ever seen – and seeing all of them had given rise to not only portions of his anatomy but a host of prurient thoughts that were completely foreign to him.

He tried to ease his discomfort – physical and mental – by carrying on a conversation much as he would if they were sitting around a table together.

“That means we can come out for warm baths in the winter months!” Octavia said brightly. She had returned to her usual brazen self – rising so the top of her pink nipples rested at water level. It required her to stand on her tiptoes but she felt the fact that Joseph’s eyes constantly strayed in her direction was worth the effort.

“Sadly, that would be a bad idea,” Joseph told her, happy for a reason to turn in Octavia’s direction in order to speak to her. “While the water is warm, the air and land around it is not. You would freeze before you made it back to the castle unless you could find some way to dry yourself.”

“Then what value is that knowledge to us?” Liala asked. She had decided to rise upward until her entire chest was above the waterline. Joseph gulped when he turned to face her. He found himself staring at her breasts and forced his eyes upward – where he met Liala’s knowing smile.

He willed himself to look at her face – not an unpleasant task but one that was far more difficult when what lay just below kept entering his mind.

“You can come here before the snows come and when the weather first turns warm,” he said. “At times, Elena and I would build a small fire near the narrows before we ventured in. I will admit, it was a bit cold to run barefoot toward it but it kept our clothing warm and permitted us to dry ourselves. But once the snow comes, it is nigh impossible to keep a fire going – as we learned to our severe chagrin.”

“You’ll have to show us where that is – the next time we come out,” Julia said. She was still in the water to her neck as she tried to build up the nerve to act as the others had. She knew full well that once her mother returned, her trips to the pool would be limited because Amelia seemed intent upon knowing where Julia was at all given moments.

“This is a very interesting section,” Joseph said. “I’m certain it has grown over but there used to be a path that led to a section of the castle that was uninhabited. The corridor we just used sometimes housed guests – and, of course, it required us to exit from the main floor. The other way is through the lower section of the castle and can be accessed more readily when there is much going on.”

“So you’re saying we can return here for our conversations during Court?” Octavia posed – not only as a question but also in her form. She had moved into shallower water and now her breasts floated freely upon the water.

“I have only vague recollections of Court,” Joseph admitted as he tried to look anywhere but at the questioner. He found bare bosoms in every direction – because Julia had decided to be as daring as her friends.

“I’m certain you will have a clearer recollection of our time here,” Julia said, offering a wicked grin.

“Oh, I am certain of that,” Joseph agreed. He tried looking directly upward but the sun burned his eyes.

“We are friends,” Liala said, stepping close to the king. “In my land, friends explore not only terrain but also other facets of life.”

“I am afraid that is not the custom here,” Joseph said, trying to step backward. He felt Octavia’s soft mounds against his back. He tried to turn away but brushed against Liala’s soft nether hair when he shifted. He looked to Julia for support only to find her also pressing close to him.

“Perhaps it should be a custom here,” she opined. “Are you to say that you and Elena never shared ... intimacies ... while you explored.”

“Never,” Joseph replied.

“Not a touch,” Liala asked as she ran a hand across Joseph’s shoulder.

“No,” he said in a strangled voice.

“Or even a brush?” Octavia inquired as she swept her erect nipples across his back.

“Or even a kiss?” Julia wondered while she leaned forward and pressed her lips against the shoulder that did not have Liala’s hand resting upon it.

“No!” Joseph said. “We were children. We ... we didn’t know of any of that.”

He found one side of him unguarded and slipped away from the ladies, causing all three of them to break out into giggles when he lost his footing and fell on his behind with a splash when his arms slapped the water.

“I still know nothing of that!” he said ruefully.

The trio had been advancing upon him but stopped at his words.

“You have traveled the known world without learning of such things?” Liala asked.

They were into the shallow end of the water and Julia and Liala were far enough out that Joseph was at eye level with the matted downy hair below their waists. Rather than see what Octavia might be showing, he simply closed his eyes.

“Joseph?” Julia asked in a quiet voice. “Is what you say the truth?”

“It is the truth,” he said. “Yes, some of the men were entertained by willing companions during our travels. I ... I avoided such entanglements because I believed they would hamper my mission to return here. Returning to Azkoval was always at the forefront of my mind. I knew when I came here, I would be a king or I would be a corpse. Neither option boded well for the sorts of young ladies that offered companionship. Either way, they would be left with nothing. I couldn’t very well introduce a camp follower if I were the king; and if I died in my quest, a female that might travel with me would suffer a far worse fate. So, I have never been closer to an unclad woman that I am at this moment. I have never, since I was a baby, been unclothed around a female.”

“Except for Elena as children,” Liala pointed out.

“No, no,” Joseph interjected. “We also wore linen shirts and underclothing when we’d come here. I have never, to my knowledge, seen more than Elena’s bare calves. As I said, our relationship was ... not dissimilar to that I share with Genrico or Jonathan. We were ... adventurers. Someday, when I’ve had the chance to inspect that section of the castle, I will lead you to the spire. I swear, you can see forever from there.”

“Why do you need to inspect it?” Julia asked. She had sat down next to Joseph and lowered her bare form beneath the water again.

“I have long feared what I might find up there,” Joseph said. “There is no one alive but I have not done a thorough inspection. I fear we might find the remains of several of Wilhelm’s victims in the rooms up there. We made certain the lower levels were clear before we permitted anyone to take residence but the tower has remained closed. Once Court is concluded and I have less to worry about, I will see what is to be found.”

“You truly believe you will find skeletons?” Julia asked. A portion of her still had difficulty believing the atrocities she’d heard spoken.

“I don’t know what I’ll find,” Joseph admitted. “We ventured in as far as we could and the smell was sickening. There wasn’t even a rat scampering about so we knew there was nothing alive there. It is why I had the entrance boarded up and sealed for now. I had hoped to find ... bodies ... elsewhere. I wish to give the families a chance to bury the past. I worry that all those that have gone missing were sold like the daughter of my mother’s maid.”

“Sold?” Julia asked incredulously. “The child of your mother’s maid was sold?”

“Raped, crippled and then sold,” Joseph said, shaking his head in anger. “I ... I should have taken her with us. Annabelle was ... she was a very sweet girl. I remember her fondly. She was ... well, she was what Elena’s parents hoped Elena would be. Annabelle preferred frilly gowns and ringlet curls. Elena preferred to run through the castle and torment the guests. I will forever regret that I didn’t at least attempt to save Annabelle from her fate. Instead, I saved myself and forgot about everyone else.”

Chapter 31: Coming to Grips with the Past

A host of soldiers waited at the bottom of the stairs when a bare-chested king – his wet trousers caked with dirt and grime – stepped out of the staircase that led to the spire high above their heads.

Elena, once Elizabeth had been locked into her room, had sounded the alarm and the squadron of soldiers that was always on alert responded immediately.

“Lady Elena says ships were sighted,” the leader said. He didn’t ask why the king had his face covered – or why the Troyvettan duchess was clearly bare beneath a worn travel cloak. As with many of the army’s leaders, he had followed Joseph far and wide and knew an explanation would be forthcoming if one were due.

“Friends,” Joseph said.

“The ships once belonged to friends and might still,” Rucar corrected. “They fly the banner of Troyvet but we do not know of their occupants.”

Joseph grudgingly nodded his agreement. The ships had sailed twice through pirate-infested waters and even the spotting scope wasn’t strong enough to permit him to see the features of the men who roamed the decks.

“They will wait for morning to berth,” the soldier opined. “Our inlet is treacherous in the dark to even those that live here.”

“We need to watch the docks to ensure they do not attempt a night landing,” Rucar stated.

“And we need to alert our local sailors to be prepared to render aid should they try to dock in the darkness,” Joseph said.

“Are ... are the others sober?” Jonathan inquired.

“Perhaps the duty would be better if they weren’t,” Octavia said quietly. Her already pale skin was almost translucent as the memory of what she’d seen found its way back to her mind.

Joseph let out a long breath, causing the rag in front of his mouth to billow outward. He removed it and sighed again.

“We will want the remains handled with the utmost delicacy,” he said softly. “We also will want any personal belongings that might be located to be crated and brought down for the families to look through.”

“I fear we will never truly know who rests up there,” Jonathan said, turning to look back down the hallway to the now opened entrance to the tower.

“No,” Joseph agreed.

The soldiers’ faces hardened at the words as the true nature of the smell finally settled upon some of the newer recruits. As with so many in Azkoval, they had lost loved ones at the hands of the usurper king and his minions.

“Ask for volunteers,” Joseph said sadly. “If we cannot find enough willing, I will see to the task myself. I am responsible for those souls as surely as I am for those still living.”

He walked away to the privacy of his chamber without another word. Those he left in his wake exchanged saddened glances.

“Perhaps Elena can speak to him,” Julia offered. “Their experiences were the same – not only in good times but in bad. Will you permit that, Lord Burbridge?”

“I am, now and always, Jonathan to you, dear sister,” he said as he put his arm around Julia’s shoulder. “I know that we have never acknowledged that fact but after what we shared tonight...”

Julia put her head on Jonathan’s shoulder and wept as she nodded.

“I will speak to Elena and explain the situation,” Liala offered.

“You will go find clothing,” Octavia corrected. “Let me go find Lady Elena.”

Liala looked down at the twice-filthy cloak that covered her upper body. It was already dusty from Elena’s travels and the trip to the long-closed tower had added a fresh layer of dirt and gore to it.

“Yes,” she agreed.

The group separated and headed to their tasks. A short time later, Elena knocked on Joseph’s chamber door and entered without waiting for him to respond. She had never been inside the king’s sparse chambers and she was taken by how stark an existence Joseph lived. There was a writing desk, a tub and a straw mattress on the stone floor covered with a bedroll. The rest of the space was empty.

Joseph was seated on mattress, his head in his hands. He was still bare to the waist.

“Just fill the tub, please,” he said without looking up.

“I believe I told you when we were six or seven that I wasn’t your servant,” Elena said in a gentle voice.

Joseph’s head shot upward.

“This is no place for you,” he said quickly. “The rumors...”

“The rumors be damned along with the rumormongers,” Elena shot back. She pulled the wooden chair away from Joseph’s desk and sat down in front of him. “Octavia told me what you’ve found. Joseph, we long suspected...”

“It was worse than anything I’ve ever imagined,” Joseph cut in. “They say hundreds of tiny bodies. There are chains hung from the ceiling, a table with iron bands across it in one room. Julia said there was a ... a crucifix ... in there. Elena, they used those rooms for sacrifices! They used them for atrocities that I’ve never considered. How could we have let that happen?”

“How could we have stopped it?” Elena proposed. “I know you’ve thought about that day a thousand times. I have done the same. I have pondered my every move and every action as I wondered what I might have done differently. I’ve concluded that anything else would have been futile.”

“I could have killed Wilhelm,” Joseph asserted. “After ... after my mother was murdered. I was still beneath the alcove and he was alone in the room with one soldier. I could have killed him and spared this.”

Elena bent forward and put her hand on Joseph’s shoulder.

“It would not have spared anything,” Elena replied softly. “It would have led to your death, certainly, but the outcome here would not be different. Joseph, unlike you, Wilhelm was a mere figurehead. He wielded no real authority – only what the men who put him in power permitted him to have. If he had died that day, Drell and his followers still would have done what they did. Killing him that day would have only ensured that the people would never break free from tyranny. You’ve told me of your father’s final words to you. Remember them now for me. It is important that you recall his last instructions to you.”

Joseph nodded his understanding.

“Say them aloud,” Elena insisted. “Let me hear them again.”

Joseph ran a filthy arm over his face to dry his tears. In any other circumstance, Elena would have found it amusing – and probably would have passed the story around for generations. Now she simply rubbed her fingers along Joseph’s cheekbones to assist him.

“‘Go with this man and learn from him,’” Joseph recited King Welton’s final command to him. “‘Grow strong and someday, return to avenge this foul deed. Go, my son, and know that you are loved beyond measure.’”

“Yes,” Elena said, repeating her earlier gesture on the fresh tears that had fallen from the king’s eyes.

“My father told me much the same thing just before he turned back to go to my mother’s aid,” Elena continued. “He said that I must flee to safety because one day I would help you bring hope back our homeland. I ... I lost sight of that over the years, Joseph. But you have helped me to prove him right. Tonight, we heard the celebration long before we reached the walls around the city. I feared ... I feared that war had returned but the soldiers with us said the sounds coming from here were of joy, not of anger.

“They were right. The entire city was doing something that three years ago would have been impossible. There was no joy then. There was nothing to celebrate. But you’ve brought that back and I’m pleased that I could assist you in a small way.”

“It was not a small way, Elena,” Joseph told her. He reached forward and took her hands in his – a rare show of intimacy between the two. “The happiness here and around our country is as much to do with you as it is with me. The people rejoiced not only that I was alive but that you were, too. Although I didn’t really consider it at the time, placing you as steward was one of my better ideas because it showed everyone that the future could be different from the past. I wish I had been so forward thinking but it worked so I will never tell anyone else differently.”

“I ... I have long wondered why you selected me,” Elena admitted.

“Simply put?” Joseph asked rhetorically. “I trust you. You and I learned the same lessons as children. We both were taught to put others ahead of ourselves. I knew you took those teachings to heart as much as I did. After all, it was usually left to you to ensure that I learned anything.”

Elena returned his slight smile.

“When they told me ... that you had ... died, I mourned you as much as I did my parents and yours,” Elena admitted. “Perhaps more than them. We were ... we were always in some way inexorably bound. I’ve never understood it but I’ve always ... when I would think of those times ... thought of you as much a member of my family as I was. The same was true with your family and me.”

“Yes,” Joseph agreed. “I think, in many ways, you and I share a bond that is as real and as close as that Julia shares with Victoria. I ... I tried to explain this tonight to ... the others. You were like kin to me – a sister.”

Elena nodded and looked away. This time the tears came to her eyes.

“I have never told this to anyone,” she said, looking back at Joseph. “When we left for Westmont it was ... it was because my mother was with child. She was certain it was a boy – and he was to be named Joseph.”

“I know,” Joseph said, looking downward.

“You knew?” Elena inquired. She was surprised but not angry.

“My parents were content to turn a blind eye to much of what we did,” Joseph replied. “They were not so blind as to think I would accept your departure without a valid explanation. I ... I wasn’t certain you’d been told and I didn’t want to hurt you with news.”

“When my mother told me I was to have a brother, I asked why,” Elena said. “I told her that I already had a brother – you – and I didn’t need a new one. She told me that, someday, I would no longer think of you as a brother but as something different. Perhaps, if the world had not intervened, she would have been correct.”

“Or perhaps not,” Joseph answered with a shrug. “Our paths diverged but now they’ve come together again. We have picked up where we’ve left off all those years ago. I still view you as the lone member of my family that survived. That ... that was why I’ve made you and Jonathan my heirs until one of us has a child. I think it is only fitting that my sister rules with her husband in my stead should something befall me. You should know, if I were to fall, you are to be installed as queen before Jonathan is named king. I have already eliminated the requirement that the head of state be male. I have already named you to rule the country while I was away. That is the trust I have in you – and the love I still hold for the sister I knew as a child.”

Against all propriety – and disregarding the smells that still clung to Joseph’s skin, Elena hugged Joseph tightly. The last embrace the pair had shared had come more than a decade earlier when her parents had announced they were departing for Westmont.

“At Court, I am going to name you as Foreign Minister,” Joseph whispered into Elena’s ear. “You will always be the face that greets visiting emissaries and you will help to shape our foreign policy.”

Elena pulled back and stared at Joseph from only a few inches away.

“Choran will be Finance Minister to make sure we always have coin in the vaults,” Joseph said. “Genrico will be Defense Minister to ensure that we are always safe. Jonathan will be Interior Minister and look after internal matters; Alexander will be Commerce Minister to help us build alliances with those around us. For now, Rucar has said he does not wish to be an official part of the government because it might prevent him from acting in ways I would be forced to disavow. I have ... I have decided the time is correct to share the burdens with those I admire and I trust. It will also give me a reason to ensure that those I love never have a reason to depart from Tyrell again.”

“I’m ... honored,” Elena said in a hoarse voice. “Not only at the role you wish me to play but that we are becoming as close now as we once were. I am also pleased that you understand the need to share burdens. What you’ve found in the tower must be borne by all of us. This is not something you can shoulder alone. I ... Many times while you were gone, I considered having the soldiers attend to the task of investigating it. But, I’m afraid I lacked the courage to do it. Your words to me about what we might find kept me from doing the duty and for that, I apologize.”

“It was never your duty,” Joseph said.

“It is my duty as your friend to take as much of the onus off of you as I can,” Elena insisted. “It is a duty that all of us – Rucar, Jonathan, Alexander, Genrico – all of us share. And we will do just that – if you permit us.”

Joseph lowered his chin in surrender.

“I have asked Liala, Julia and Octavia to visit the local undertakers tomorrow to see if it is possible to acquire a sizeable number of caskets,” Elena continued. “It was ... it was something I considered while you were in Wellington. I believe, even if we cannot identify anyone, we allow the people who have lost loved ones to place their name on one of several graves we will construct. I ... I planned to bury the caskets empty but ... now we will fill them. Is that acceptable to you?”

Chapter 32: A Friend in Deed

“You rowed to the middle of the ocean and waited for them?” Joseph asked Genrico.

“Amelia had found a pennant with the DuBront coat of arms on it,” Genrico replied with a laugh. “We put it on a stick and waved it about once we were certain we were in the shipping lanes. Empress Yana recognized the insignia and, once she was close enough, she recognized us. She pulled us and the row boat aboard.”

“That sounds incredibly ... foolhardy,” Joseph said. “I was so concerned about pirates that I took the unplanned step of opening the spire in order to see who approached.”

“I’ve heard,” Genrico said, shaking his head sadly. “I believe some of your guests believed our statements about the situation that existed here in previous years to be overblown. If nothing else, they know understand things more clearly.”

“People are always going to believe what they want to believe,” Joseph said dismissively.

“Was it ... as bad as I’ve been told?” Genrico inquired gently.

“Perhaps worse,” Joseph answered. “They ... they kept me away from seeing it.”

“They?” Genrico asked because he was unsure of anyone that could keep Joseph from doing anything he might wish to do.

“Rucar and Jonathan accompanied me up there,” Joseph said, “along with Octavia, Liala and Julia.”

“They went up there?” Genrico asked incredulously. “You permitted this?”

“I was given little choice in the matter,” Joseph explained. “I had ... I had spoken of the spire and what I thought we might find there. I was ... with them ... when we saw the boats. It was near to dark and I needed a vantage point where I could see. I knew full well the view from the spire. I spent much time there in my childhood. I determined it prudent to open it again in order to see what we might face. They weren’t exactly open to accepting my plea to stay down here and I didn’t have time to argue with them. However, I believe I will have a less difficult time in the future after what they found up there.”

The conversation came to an abrupt close when the men heard light knocking on the door.

Alexander Burbridge poked his head in the door and was bid to enter. He was surprised when Joseph and then Genrico gave him a warm hug. It heartened him because Elizabeth had been mostly standoffish during their reunion — which was no surprise since she was standoffish around him for most of her life. Still, he had hoped for something more than a lukewarm response.

Elena and Jonathan had been effusive in their greeting but Alexander had expected it. The greeting from King Joseph (and the usually dour Genrico) had caught him off-guard. He came into the small office with Elena, Jonathan and Choran.

“Come in and take a seat,” the king told him. “I have missed your wise counsel these months.”

“Well ... thank you,” Alexander replied.

“I understand from Genrico that you’ve enjoyed your travels,” Joseph continued. This caused as smile to crease the older man’s face.

“I have truly enjoyed them,” Alexander admitted. “Osid sends his regards – and you’ll be happy to know that I passed along several gems to Choran. Osid said part is for payment of items you sent to him from Blue Harbor and the rest is repayment for coin you lent him in his quest to become the next Caliph. Do you mind if I ask what you sent him from Blue Harbor? I’ve heard rumors of what might have transpired there.”

Joseph looked at the older man for a moment.

“I sent Osid the leaders and the upper-class citizens from Blue Harbor as slaves,” Joseph stated.

Alexander’s face went white.

“They were keeping several hundreds of people there in bondage,” Jonathan said quickly. “Father, it was ... I was about to say it was the most disgusting thing I’d ever seen. Then I recalled what we found last night.”

Alexander shifted in his seat to look at his son.

“We opened the tower,” Joseph explained. “It was ... gruesome.”

“The bodies of perhaps 300 children,” Jonathan added when his father’s look didn’t change.

Alexander’s already pale face went ashen.

“I ... I had ... gods above,” Alexander stammered. “Those monsters! Until your return, it had been years since I was here. I heard the rumors while we were waiting to travel southward, of course. But ... all those poor people.”

“They got a measure of revenge in Drell’s execution,” Elena said. “I know some were appalled – and I was, too, at the time – but as time has passed and I’ve heard more about the things that transpired here, I find it bothers me little now.”

“You were here for more than a year,” Alexander pointed out.

“That ... that was different,” Elena said with a frown. “I had so many duties and responsibilities. I couldn’t really take the time to listen to all the stories. Or if I did listen to them, I didn’t have the time to really hear them. Coming back here this spring, I finally had the opportunity to sit down with the people and give them my full attention.”

“Since we’re all here,” Joseph said, “I think we should move to a larger venue to sit and discuss some things. I realize that most of you haven’t been had the chance to get settled in yet but I want to discuss this with you before one of you decides to vacate the capital again.”

“You forget that we have a wedding to plan,” Elena said cheerfully. She already had an idea of what Joseph wanted to discuss, courtesy of her talk with him the evening before.

“Yes we do,” Alexander agreed. He was happy to talk about something other than the acts of Wilhelm, Drell and the rest.

Joseph smiled at his oldest friend.

“I think we should get this out of the way so you can focus your attention on the ceremony,” he told her.

As it was, Elena led the way down the hallway to what had once been used as the private family dining room.

Joseph rarely used the room because there typically were a dozen people at his table. The private area had room for six. Alexander and Joseph were the final two into the room. Joseph frowned because everyone had taken a seat – and left him to sit at the head of the table.

He realized that everyone had always treated him with deference – from the people in the castle when he was a child, to the priest that had cared for him in his youth, to the men he led on campaign to those he now called his subjects.

The group turned to him when he sat down.

“As Elena alluded to, the task of running this country is too large for one man,” Joseph said.

“Or one woman,” Elena said with a laugh. It was then that Joseph realized that not everyone had thought of him as special. Elena never had. She was more respectful now than when they were children but she tended to give him someone around whom he could relax.

“Or one woman,” he agreed, smiling at her. “That is why, at Court, I am going to appoint several people I trust in positions of authority. In theory, I suppose I will oversee them but, in practice, I believe I will accept their decisions without question.”

The group at the table exchanged glances but no one spoke.

“In my travels, I have seen perhaps every type of leadership there is,” Joseph continued. “I have seen countries where an autocrat controlled every facet of daily life.”

“Or they did until we arrived,” Genrico pointed out.

“Well, yes,” Joseph agreed with a wry smile. “Genrico can concur that we once saw a country where the citizens elected their leaders – and it worked because of the size and the small population. I have determined it will not work for us. Choran, I think I recall that you were still with us then.”

“Yes,” the chamberlain agreed. “It was interesting but I agree it won’t work here. We are ... too diverse.”

“And too large,” Alexander said. “It takes six months from end to end – although I understand our new friends have brought animals to make the trek easier. Still, it is too immense for us to elect anyone.”

“Before I go farther, how did you wind up with the Troyvettians?” Joseph inquired.

“I was in port with Osid in Deseret,” Alexander related. “Empress Yana stopped for supplies. One of her people heard us speaking Az and asked us if we knew of Tyrell. I told him that I knew it well, having spent a great deal of my life there. Shortly thereafter, Empress Yana appeared. I mentioned that I was about to begin searching for a ship and she offered passage on hers. It was a hard month on the ship but it was a lot easier than a seven-month hike. I was not looking forward to that march; as eager as I am to witness Elena and Jonathan’s nuptials.”

“Very interesting,” Joseph said, nodding. “It seems that our alliance with the Troyvettians is already paying firm dividends. I’m also pleased that you’ve made the empress’ acquaintanceship. It will aid you greatly in the role you will play in the future. Alexander, I will soon name you as Commerce Minister at Court.”

The older man sat back, stunned at the news. Joseph continued unabated.

“It will be your job to pursue avenues of trade with our allies and seek out new partners with those we have not made partnerships with,” Joseph said. “I will have a fuller description in the next month.”

“I’m honored,” Alexander said. Jonathan sat and beamed at the man who’d raised him. Joseph decided that was reason enough to move to Jonathan next.

“Jonathan, you will be named Interior Minister,” the king stated. “Your purview will be matters of importance inside of Azkoval. You will be the person I want to liaise with the lords and the people to ensure they get a fair hearing on their concerns.”

Joseph saw the young man swallow noticeably.

“Lady Elena will be our Foreign Minister,” the king continued. “She will be responsible for dealing with our foreign policy – deciding who will be our ally and who will be our enemy.”

Elena only nodded. She was well aware of what Joseph expected from her because of their discussion from the night before.

“Choran, you will be our Finance Minister,” Joseph stated. “You will have overview of all expenditures and income. The others will prepare budgets and you will determine if we can afford what they desire.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Choran replied. As chamberlain, he was already the keeper of the purse for Azkoval. It was an important job but one he felt that he was capable of handling.

“That leaves Genrico,” Joseph said. “He will continue his duties as our Defense Minister. I believe he is uniquely qualified to ensure that we face no attacks from without or from within. He will direct his adjutants to spearhead recruiting, training and weaponry. He will likely try to oversee all facets but I would prefer he takes more of an overall view and focus on ensuring we can afford to maintain our readiness.”

Joseph looked around the table and saw three faces that appeared to take the news with aplomb. The other two, the past and present Lords Burbridge, appeared unsure if they possessed the mettle to achieve the tasks the King had tasked them.

“I made these decisions for many reasons,” Joseph said. “First and foremost, it is because I value the skills and counsel each of you has provided in the present and in the past. Secondly, I have taken stock of how things operate here in Tyrell and in the country as a whole. My father – and his successor – had more in front of them than they could handle. The Fall is a direct result of my father’s inability to understand the scope of the problems he faced. The usurper’s downfall was because he cared little about the needs of the citizenry or how much it cost them.

“I almost fell into the same trap. I focused too tightly on righting wrongs produced in the past. I lost sight of how the changes would hurt Azkoval as a whole. I found myself too busy to treat foreign dignitaries in the manner they should be treated. I have spent so much time looking at small concerns that I failed to see the larger problems I created. That is why I want everyone in this room to have areas he or she looks after to ensure that I never make this mistake again.”

Victoria found her sister more morose than ever when she found her way to the room she still shared with Julia.

“What calamity has befallen you now?” Victoria wondered. Her sister had greeted everyone at the port and then returned to the castle with her two new friends.

“It is a calamity that has befallen us all,” Julia said in a toneless voice. She had been unable to sleep because the images from the night before had continually popped into her brain. She had tried to force herself to think of something else – the enlightening encounter at the hidden pool, for instance – but the sight of hundreds of tiny bones piled in a room was not to be denied.

Victoria sat down on a bed opposite her sister and studied her for a moment. There were dark circles beneath Julia’s red eyes and tear stains on the side of her face. She immediately regretted being so flippant when she entered.

“Tell me what has transpired,” she urged in a gentle voice.

“I ... I’ve been proven a fool,” Julia said.

“Is this about Joseph?” Victoria wondered. “Did you press a suit and get rebuffed?”

“No!” Julia said angrily. “It is about something far more important than my silly infatuation with a man above my station. Has Genrico told you of the spire that rises above the castle?”

“No,” Victoria said. “I’ve asked him about it but he said it was closed. Please tell me you did not attempt to sneak into a place you were prohibited.”

“Is that what you think of me?” Julia asked. “That I’m a silly girl with vapid ideas and I can’t be trusted to respect boundaries?”

“Well, the first, no,” Victoria said, offering a wry smile. “The second, uh, absolutely. I’ve always found you to be the one to test limits. Is that what happened now?”

“Last night, we spotted the ships you arrived upon,” Julia said, frowning at her sister’s assessment. “We were ... concerned that it might be pirates or an enemy force. The spire was closed because ... because Joseph knew what he’d find there and wasn’t prepared to face it. Your arrival forced him to confront something before he was ready. We ... we spent a very nice afternoon with him yesterday. We talked about ... a great many things. He was very open, far more than he’s been previously. Then he tore down the walls to the tower and went up. Because we are fools, we followed him. He tried to get us to stay below but we refused to listen to him.

“We thought – because we are friends – we should be with him while he confronted whatever was to be found up there. In hindsight, it was a mistake. He told us it was his burden to bear but we refused his entreaties. Now, every single time I close my eyes, I see it. I can still smell it. Liala is a warrior, as hardened as any man Joseph ever led, and she was traumatized as much as I was. Poor Octavia, she ... she had never imagined anything in her life like it. And Joseph ... all the walls we breached in the afternoon were right back in place by the time we left the spire.”

“What did you find?” Victoria asked urgently. She had never seen her sister so out of sorts.

“The children I didn’t believe were taken,” Julia said sadly. “Jonathan says perhaps 300 but I would not be surprised if there were more.”

“Joseph walled up the children in the spire?” Victoria inquired in confusion.

Chapter 33: Harsh Words

Lucretia Vespucci was the lone occupant of the dining room when King Joseph finally broke away to take his midday meal. As always, the girl was seated as far away from the head of the table as she could get.

“Hello,” Joseph said as he sat down across from her instead of his customary seat.

“Your Highness,” Lucretia replied. She put her spoon in her bowl and prepared to depart.

“Please, stay,” Joseph said. The girl immediately dropped back into her seat as though her legs no longer worked. Joseph sighed. “That was not a command. It was a request. If you do not wish to converse with me, you need not feel obligated.”

Lucretia looked back at her half-filled bowl and used the spoon to stir the stew around.

“I’m sorry I make you uncomfortable,” Joseph told her. “I know ... I know I was a bit unkind when we first dined together. I was wrong and you’ve been a welcome addition to the castle. In fact, I missed seeing you about while you travelled. Although you’ve rarely spoken to me, I know that others here find your company extremely pleasant.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Lucretia mumbled.

“I wish you would simply call me Joseph,” the king said. “You are the last one that insists upon calling me anything different. I believe Julia would gag if she tried to get ‘Your Highness’ to pass her lips.”

Lucretia smiled in spite of herself.

“There,” Joseph said, returning the smile. “That is the smile I’ve often seen directed at others. Tell me, did you enjoy your trip to Larchman?”

Lucretia gulped and immediately lost her smile. She simply nodded.

“Would you tell me if there is anything I can do to ease your discomfort around me?” Joseph inquired.

“There you are!” Amelia Trimble said from the doorway. Joseph knew the woman wasn’t speaking to him but he answered anyway.

“You’ve located me!” he said cheerfully. This time he got a smile and a giggle from Lucretia so he considered it a small victory – despite the glare Amelia cast in his direction.

“It is unseemly for a young woman to dine alone with a man,” Amelia said.

“No, it isn’t,” Joseph said firmly. “Whoever put that silly notion into your head should be taken by the shoulders and shaken. There was absolutely nothing unseemly happening here. If you believe there was, then you have a very warped sense of right and wrong. Lucretia is a guest at the castle. I was simply trying to get to know her and to let her know me a bit better. If you believe that improper then I’m not certain what you would view as appropriate.”

Amelia’s mouth dropped at the rebuke.

“It was my mother and your mother who put those ideas in my head,” she said angrily when she regained her balance.

“Then they were fools,” Joseph shot back. “Perhaps, if a young gentleman had gotten the chance to sit and learn about you – without having to observe some archaic sense of propriety – he could have seen past the wild tales of your youth and you wouldn’t have been sent as far away as the Trimbles could send you. My mother and your mother are both gone. A new day has dawned and I will not permit antiquated views to hold forth. We were not fornicating on the tabletop and, I believe if you were to ask Lucretia, that wasn’t even a consideration on her part.”

“There is no reason to be crass,” Amelia said.

“There most certainly is,” Joseph replied. “You seem to believe it improper if a male and a female are alone for any length of time. Why is that? What sort of behavior do you oppose if it isn’t fornication?”

“It is rumors I worry about,” Amelia stated.

“Well, as was said to me last night, ‘Rumors be damned along with the rumormongers,’” Joseph retorted. “I will tell you now, if any man starts a rumor about Lucretia, he will have me to deal with. And, I would imagine, if it were a woman that started the rumor, she would have you to deal with. I’ll have you know, I’ve discussed this matter with Morane. There is nothing in any religious text he could find to defend your ideas. By all account, Lucretia is an intelligent, thoughtful young woman. It is well within her rights to decide if she wants to spend time with a male in a public area. I am not suggesting she visit a man in his chambers – although, since she is of age, I would argue that is her right, as well. The days of mothers and fathers arranging marriages are through. I will never permit it under my reign. I have gone to great lengths to offer women rights they’ve never before had.

“I permitted them to serve on a jury. I permitted them to seek the office of magistrate. I permitted them to ascend to the heads of their house and I’ve made it possible that one day we will have a queen to reign over this land. I will be hanged if I will let anyone abridge the right of a woman to speak to whomever she chooses wherever she wishes to speak to them – and, by the gods, Amelia, that includes you!”

Lucretia very silently picked up her bowl and took it back to the kitchen while her guardian and her king stared at each other.

“Just because the old ways might not suit you doesn’t mean they were wrong,” Amelia said.

“And just because you learned something one way doesn’t mean it was right,” Joseph countered. “We are never going to agree on this. And, in your home, you are welcome to whatever rules you wish to set down. This is my home, Amelia. I set the rules here. I decide what is appropriate and what is necessary. I do not wish to belittle you but I have seen far more things in my life than you’ve seen in yours. There are some men I wouldn’t let a young woman dine with if I had a battalion of soldiers with her – and there are some young women I wouldn’t dine with for all the jewels in the world. But, I can tell you this, there is a lot more to worry about in this world than whether a woman has a chaperone while she eats in a public location with a male.”

“May I suppose that you’ve dined privately with my daughter while I was gone?” Amelia asked.

“Quite frankly, Amelia, I don’t care what you suppose,” Joseph said. “I will tell you that Julia was certainly free to decide what she wanted to do while you were away – and, to the best of my knowledge, she made the correct decision every time but one.”

“And that one?” Amelia asked in a harsh voice.

“She is an adult so you will need to ask her,” Joseph said. “But if she tells you it’s none of your business, don’t come to me. If she desired it, she could be wed now with a child on the way. You no longer have the authority to make those decisions for her. Some time ago, I made an edict placing adulthood at 16 and banning marriages without the bride’s consent. This made certain that narrow-minded people will be minimized in this country. Now, since apparently you’ve chased away my dining companion, perhaps you will vacate the doorway and let me eat in silence.”

Amelia turned to storm away but ran directly into Julia and two friends.

“He’s correct in everything he’s said, Mother,” Julia said softly. “About the choices I could have made and the ones I did make. My mistake was ignoring the king’s dire warning last night. He didn’t want us to join him in the tower but we insisted. Now we all must pay the price for it. As for what you’ve ordered, I’ve obeyed. At no time was I alone with any male. The king is very protective of our reputations because he understands full well that people your age are apt to view things in the harshest of lights. But know, I will obey your rules no longer. I have urged Victoria to do the same. Over the past weeks, I’ve learned a great deal about myself. I’ve learned things about other cultures and other religions. I am able to decide for myself what is appropriate and what isn’t. I have not forgotten what you’ve taught me. But there are men I think I can trust with my purity and I will not hesitate to visit with them even if I cannot locate a chaperone.

“Now, if you will let us pass, Liala, Octavia and I would like to dine with our friend, King Joseph.”

Amelia glared at her daughter – and at her two friends and then back at Joseph – before departing in a huff.

“What stirred up that hornet’s nest?” Julia asked when she sat down.

“I sat down to talk to Lucretia without having 30 people around us,” Joseph said with disgust. “I swear, you have thought your mother caught me with my hand up her bodice.”

He let out a heavy sigh and took in the three tired faces around him.

“After you dine, I want all three of you to rest,” he advised.

“It is no use,” Liala said, shaking her head. “Sleep has evaded me since my trip up those stairs last night.”

Joseph nodded his agreement. He had gotten to sleep only after quaffing three large tankards of ale. It hadn’t been a restful sleep but that was typical for him.

“Then, once we dine, I will fill a flask of wine for the three of you and order you to the pool for the afternoon,” he declared. “Take a bedroll, sit in the water, get drunk and then sleep beneath the sun.”

“Will we be seen from the spire?” Octavia asked.

“There are no windows facing that direction,” Joseph told them. “You can be certain Elena and I made sure that no one could find us from up there. That was generally the first place they would look for us if we disappeared.”

“Will you join us?” Julia asked.

“How I wish I could,” Joseph replied. “But, I’m afraid with everyone back at the castle, I have much work to do. I fear my wasteful days have come to a close. We have Court to prepare for, a wedding to arrange and many plans to make.”

“You will need to take some time for yourself,” Octavia pointed out.

“I believe what little time I can have for myself will come long after the sun sets,” Joseph replied sadly. “However, if I spot an opening in my schedule, I will be certain to track the three of you down. We will either head to the sparring pit or sneak away to the pool.”

“I would not mind a soak in the warm water,” Liala admitted. “Once the horses are calmed, I believe my days will be as long as Joseph’s.”

“I would recommend you take Victoria and Lucretia with you if they are so inclined,” Joseph noted. “However, I believe if you plan to swim as you did yesterday, I would leave Amelia at the castle.”

Morane stood on a hill behind the castle with a minister from the Temple of Grob, a professor from the Study of Euclid, a man that led a sect that worshipped nature but had no formal name and four other men and women that laid claim to a religious title. He purposefully moved to the background and let the others take charge.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you for taking time out of your day to prepare this ground for the burial of those who perished under the previous regime,” King Joseph said. Unlike his normal daily attire, the king wore a long robe and his crown – not the one Wilhelm had fashioned from gold but the simple one of brass that his father had preferred. “As you know, we will not be able to identify the remains so all will be treated with simple courtesy and dignity rather than allowing you to prepare them for interment. I will confess that I know nothing of the sorts of rituals that each of you will perform so I will step aside and let you proceed.”

Joseph stepped backward and into line with those he would name as ministers of state in a few months. They watched as the people in front of them knelt and prayed, crossed themselves or sat with legs akimbo in thoughtful reflection. The only sounds came from the wind off the water and from the soft incantations uttered by those that consecrated the ground for burial.

The first use of horses in Azkoval wasn’t for warfare or for farming. It was to travel as far as a rider could in two days to seek out the men and women that now stood before the king. Joseph had told the messengers (exclusively Az speakers from Troyvet) that the nature of the religion wasn’t an issue. If someone wished to come forward and say a prayer over the burial site, they were welcome.

Seven had arrived – scared half to death themselves by riding on the back of an animal – in time for the ceremony. If anyone else came forward, they could offer their prayers after the bodies were in the ground.

Morane had taken time away from his horseback training to attend to organizing the ceremony. Choran and Alexander had taken the unpleasant task of compiling the names of the missing and presumed dead as fathers and mothers, widows and widowers and sons and daughters came forth to offer the name of someone who had disappeared under Wilhelm’s reign.

Joseph had counted 227 skulls taken from the rooms – some so small they could fit into his palm and others the size of fully grown adults. The names carved into the wooden crosses far outnumbered the bodies but no one would know that except for those closest to the king.

It was a deceit that Joseph could live with if it gave those around the castle peace. Similar ceremonies in farther regions were to take place the following dawn and Joseph was certain that once word spread to the outer regions of Azkoval, more monuments to the fallen would be erected.

Liala and her friends – which now included Victoria and Lucretia – had spent their days with the horses. Octavia seemed to have a deft touch with the large animals. She had yet to ride one (nor had anyone else but Liala) but the horses had calmed when she would rub their coats and talk gently to them as she cared for them.

The others had taken time to become accustomed to the animals – particularly once Yana had explained that horses bite – but had gradually begun to join Octavia in attending to the horses, skittish after a long ride cooped up in a boat with only a few stops along the way to exercise.

The castle had purchased all the excess grain from the surrounding farms – to the farmer’s delight – and erected stables near the outer wall near the newly built riding ring. Morane would attend the service the following morning and then set out with Liala and her soldiers to attend to the Serratian church in the farther parts of Azkoval. All hoped he would return by the solstice now two months away in order to perform the marriage ceremony but Joseph was prepared to do it if Morane was otherwise occupied.

Morane was hopeful. The Troyvet soldiers had told him that a horse could cover four times the distance in a day that a running man could. It would have taken him two months on foot so he believed he could arrive in three weeks, attend to the matter and return to Tyrell before the service.

Much had been accomplished in the week since Empress Yana had returned to port. The young women that lived in the castle had arranged for 10 sturdy caskets to be built and delivered to the castle under the cover of darkness.

Genrico had solicited volunteers to carry the caskets up the hill and to lower them into ground – and received so many offers that some were turned away.

Jonathan and Elena had worked to arrange their wedding – and managed to keep Elizabeth under control. It hadn’t been difficult. The young woman had been almost silent for the previous week, taking her meals in her room and visiting only with Jonathan, Elena and Alexander.

Alexander and Choran had found woodworkers to carve the names they’d been given into the large crosses that would mark the graves. The crosses had already been carried up the hill and erected in a circle around where the caskets would be placed in the ground. Ships nearing the harbor would see them on a hill behind the castle and the spot chosen overlooked the main road that led to Tyrell. Joseph hoped that the spot would always be revered for what it represented.

He had already determined that he would come to the site every year on the equinox to pay tribute to the lost souls. The coming of spring was a special day in all religions that he’d read about so it seemed fitting.

Chapter 34: Undesired Arrivals

The nobles started to arrive in Tyrell weeks before the official start of Court. For some, it was the first time they had been to the capital in many years; for others (the ones Joseph had named to replace landholders that had fled or been killed), it was the first time in their lives.

A tent city popped up outside of the castle walls and soon rivaled the capital itself in population. There wasn’t room at the castle for all of the nobles and the retainers they had brought with them. Joseph put up the older men and the wives of some of the younger ones. The others were left to fend for themselves because, as the king told them, he hadn’t asked them to arrive for several more weeks and he wasn’t going to pay their keep because they showed up earlier.

Empress Yana simply chuckled at the outraged expressions worn by some of the men that had survived Wilhelm’s reign. The men Joseph had elevated had all come from within the ranks of his army and were used to sleeping on hard ground. Those were also the ones that came without dozens of others in their party.

Of course, the start of a tent city outside the walls brought even more people to Tyrell. Prostitutes, vagabonds and brigands made their way from far and near because their particular skills were always in demand at Court – and whenever large groups of men were congregated anywhere.

A month before Court was set to begin the number of people camped outside of the city outnumbered those that resided within the walls. The fires roared well into the night as brewers found new customers for their wares. The problems began when it became evident that those in tents had not brought enough food to feed their groups.

A steady procession of farmers battled their way through the horde of drunken revelers to file their complaint with the king. Joseph seethed as yet another person whose livelihood benefitted the country as a whole – or at least its capital – told him that his crops or his animals had been filched by hands belonging to someone that shouldn’t be anywhere near Tyrell for another three weeks. Men had directed catcalls and obscene language toward the women from the outer regions that passed them on their way to their jobs in Tyrell.

He waited until the man had made his way out of the castle – with recompense offered by the Crown in his pocket – before he slammed his palms against the table.

“Genrico, I want 200 men at arms ready immediately,” he said angrily. “I will deal with the rabble out there.”

“Your Highness,” Jonathan said when Genrico only nodded his agreement.

Joseph’s gaze shifted from his erstwhile defense minister to the face of the man he’d tasked with attending to interior matters.

“You can’t just cut them down,” Jonathan continued. Joseph had told Jonathan from the outset that he expected him to offer his input regardless of what Joseph wanted to hear.

“So you believe I should allow them to run roughshod over the people here?” Joseph asked in an irritated voice.

“I didn’t say that,” Jonathan stated. “But I think we need an alternative that doesn’t include murdering your subjects.”

“I counted on the men I appointed as landholders to keep them in line,” Joseph told him.

“Joseph, you’re talking about seven or eight men against a thousand or more,” Elena pointed out.

“That’s why I want to add more soldiers to the mix,” Joseph stated. It was obvious to everyone that his mind was made up.

“May I handle this for you, King Joseph?” Rucar asked. “I feel responsible that my network did not alert us of this eventuality.”

“Your network is in its infancy,” Alexander pointed out.

“If it does not improve greatly, it will not reach maturity,” Rucar stated. “But that is something we can discuss after we deal with this situation. It’s evident that we cannot allow the people outside to steal from the farms. We’ll starve this winter, first of all. Just as importantly, we’re a nation of laws. Stealing is a crime and it must be dealt with. Does anyone think the farmers we’ve seen have been untruthful?”

“No,” Elena answered for the table.

“I have thought of this since news started to trickle in about the way the group outside the walls are treating those that come into the city for work,” Rucar admitted. “Inside the walls, they tend to behave themselves – perhaps because the army is so evident here. I believe we need a show of force – without unnecessary bloodshed. Will it come to a point where we must take military action? I am of the opinion that we will – and I believe Joseph agrees with me. That said, we need to take steps to ensure that we are not trampling on the rights of law-abiding citizens out there. I think we all agree that the actual number of scofflaws is relatively few. We must protect their right to assemble just as stoutly as we protect the farmers’ right to feel secure in their homes.”

Joseph sat back and listened as the discussion unfolded. Genrico was ready to take the entire army outside the gates to clear out everyone if that is what Joseph desired. Choran brought up the point that the Crown could not afford to compensate the farmers for their losses any more than it could afford to feed everyone that had arrived early. Alexander pointed out that too firm a hand would be reminiscent of the man Joseph had displaced from the throne. Jonathan continued to press that the people outside the gate were just as much citizens of Azkoval as the people of Tyrell. They just couldn’t be killed without provocation – nor should they be forced to disperse. The right to assemble was one of the first rights Joseph had passed along to the people.

Elena saw her oldest friend taking in the situation and gave him a small smile. She had worried that giving a voice to those around the table would cause the king difficulty. He was used to being the sole arbiter of most matters when he led his mercenaries and during his first two years on the throne. Now she saw that he was pleased at how the group debated – not only with each other but with him. He knew the final decision belonged to him but he was willing to listen to other’s points of view.

It was as if she was watching him grow and mature before her eyes. She had reveled in the thought that all items of importance ran through her hands as steward. Elena chuckled when she understood that Joseph was far more prepared to rule the country than she was (or that she’d given him credit for).

“Enough,” the king said softly. The table fell silent. “Genrico, have the troops ready at sunrise. Two-hundred men-at-arms should suffice. Rucar, please ensure that you’re ready by then. I would prefer if the rest of you remain inside the walls but I won’t demand it. I learned the folly of that long ago with Elena and I’ve gradually come to see that Jonathan and Alexander aren’t much different.”

He held up a hand to forestall the laughter.

“However, because of the nature of those we will confront, I do insist that either Jonathan or Elena remain behind,” he said. “One of you must assume the throne if something happens to me.”

“Then we should go and you should stay behind,” Elena cut in after a glance at Jonathan. He immediately nodded.

“This is my problem to deal with,” Joseph said. “It is the King’s Law and I must be the one to enforce it on some of the men out there. I allowed two or three of Wilhelm’s landholders to remain and I will deal them if I must. You two may discuss this among yourselves to decide who will remain at the castle. If that is all for today, I would like to spend the remainder of my day in peaceful contemplation.”

Elena barely managed to stop from rolling her eyes at the king but Genrico snorted. Joseph’s words meant he would spend until sunset at the pool – most likely with Octavia and Julia.

Liala held up a hand at the front of the column. All of her soldiers understood the motion except for Morane. He only stopped because the others had stopped.

“I see the temple in the distance,” Liala said. It had taken less than a week for the group to catch up to the rogue Serratians that had fled from Tyrell. Joseph had been clear: None of the men and women had been accused of a crime so they were not to be harmed. In the end, Joseph’s words hadn’t mattered.

Four of the 20 had already died before Liala and Morane had reached them – from over-exertion or accident. The sight of a group of armed men and women on horseback had caused the group to break into a run – and two more had died.

The group was hungry and ragged but they still managed to take refuge in a copse of trees. Morane had yelled that the group wasn’t under arrest and they were free to go wherever they wanted – but that they could no longer claim the title of Priests of the Most Holy Serrat. As High Bishop, he had excommunicated all the priests appointed under Drell. Those that wished to continue Serrat’s work must apply for reinstatement – and prove to Morane that they understood the true tenets of their religion.

Rather than face a life of destitution, the group set fire to the woods. Liala’s soldiers had the trees surrounded but none of the Serratians attempted to flee. Instead, they chose to die in the fire they had created.

Morane had asked that the dead be returned to the soil as was customary in his religion but it wasn’t possible. The trees burned too hot and hadn’t cooled enough to search for two days. Morane knew the bones would have been scattered by scavengers by the time he returned but he agreed that time was more important that remains of a group of suicides.

They had headed southward with the knowledge that, if time permitted, they would stop on the return trip to attend to the funerals. Now, less than two weeks later (and less than three weeks after leaving the capital), they were within sight of the last bastion of Drell’s hierarchy – the Southern Enclave. The building was immense and sat on a high hill. Even on horseback, Morane knew it would be another day to reach it. He had been told that a small city once existed at the base but the new lord Joseph had appointed had razed it to force the church into isolation.

Liala hoped that was still the case. She didn’t want to face armed battle in an urban area. Her troopers were used to fighting in open spaces and the horses would be a detriment in the narrow city streets.

She pulled out the spotting scope that Joseph had given to her. She had never seen anything like it before he’d used it in the spire weeks before. She knew her people could never make something so advanced so, to her, it was priceless. Indeed, Joseph had said she should be careful with it because he doubted it could ever be replaced without a year’s journey into the lands of ice and snow.

She wore it in a quilted pouch around her neck because she knew the jarring of a long horseback ride might damage such a delicate instrument. She found it slightly perverse to have something long and hard that belonged to the king nestled between her breasts as she rode. Each time the thought would cross her mind, Liala would consider that she might have been spending too much time around the Marindar princess.

“No movement at the temple,” she reported. Morane had been impressed by the scope, as well. He reached across from his horse to hers so he could look, too. He frowned when he saw absolutely nobody at or near the temple. At the very least, the novitiates should be out tending to the fields but he saw the land around the large structure lay fallow and unused.

“Perhaps they have departed already,” he opined.

“Perhaps,” Liala agreed. “I think we should ride westward for the remainder of the day. If we continue in the direction we’re headed they will see us before very long – if they’re up there. An easterly approach in the morning would give us the ability to shield ourselves with the other hills. It will take us the better part of a day to reach the bottom and, unless there is a well-worn path, we’ll need to walk the up to the temple. I don’t relish fighting on foot but the horses are too valuable to risk having one of them break a leg on uneven ground.”

“You know best,” Morane agreed although he frowned at the thought of putting off the task for longer.

“I truly don’t,” Liala admitted. “The terrain here is unlike anything we’re used to seeing. That’s why I don’t know if the horses can handle such a steep incline. If you have anything to offer, I hope you will.”

“You’re doing extremely well,” Morane said as he handed over the spotting scope.

“At least the temperatures are more to my liking now,” Liala admitted as she tucked the item back into its pouch around her neck.

The weather had warmed considerably as the group had headed south. It hadn’t been unpleasant when they’d left Tyrell but now it was positively warm. Most of the men in the group were bare-chested and the four women wore only a piece of cloth around their breasts.

It wasn’t out of modesty but more because the jostling on a horseback ride was uncomfortable with their chests unfettered.

The group headed toward the west and rode until the temple was hidden behind another hill. It wasn’t as high as the one the enclave occupied but it was still taller than anything the riders had seen on their trek.

“I think we skirt the base of the mountain to the south,” Liala said as they set up camp for the night. “When we near the temple, half the warriors will work their way to the rear and half will come up the front. I do not like to attack from behind but until we have a grasp on the situation there, I believe we must be vigilant. Still, I can see that you’re enough like the king that you will want to claim your property from the front.”

“I do,” Morane said with a nod. “It’s not because I wish to emulate King Joseph. It goes deeper than that, I think. I still do not believe I am the one to lead the church in this country but the king wills it so that is how it will be. As the head of the church, it is my duty to be at the front when we arrive. If there is to be bloodshed, it is only right that I am the one to spill it. I do not relish taking another’s life but I believe Serrat will guide my way if that is how things must be.”

Chapter 35: Laying Down the Law

The dawn had just broken when the city gates opened and a fine white stallion led a procession of soldiers out to the makeshift town.

Joseph sat astride the animal as it proudly walked forward. Four platoons of soldiers accompanied the king and his entourage, which included Rucar, Jonathan, Genrico and Empress Yana.

Elena had grudgingly agreed to stay inside the walls. Julia and Octavia had taken more convincing but they had stayed inside the castle, too. Alexander had elected to stay behind with the young women.

No one was stirring in the camps. A haze of smoke hung just above the ground from the celebrations the night before — which could be heard from the castle long after darkness had fallen in Tyrell.

“Rouse them,” Genrico ordered his troops. The soldiers fanned out and started evicting people from their tents or their bedrolls. The protests ended quickly when the revelers saw heavily armed men in full battle regalia standing before them.

Before long, the hundreds of occupants, some dressed only in their blankets, stood before their sovereign ruler, who looked down upon them from horseback with thinly disguised anger. The king lifted his hand to quell the hum of voices but to no avail. Rucar let out a loud shrill whistle but it too had no effect.

The stallion, named Blazer long before it reached the shores of Azkoval, was seemingly disquieted by the din. With a loud snort, he reared back on his hind legs and kicked his forelegs in front of him angrily.

Joseph knew full well what came next. The horse had done the same thing numerous times when Joseph had first started to learn to ride. He braced himself by digging his knees into the horse’s side and gripping the reins tightly. He expected Blazer to take two hops backward and then kick his hind legs. It was how the animal had ejected Joseph from his perch any number of times – and Joseph knew he was powerless to stop it.

He rued accepting Yana’s advice to ride forward on horseback to present the most powerful image. He knew he was about to land on his ass in the most humiliating fashion imaginable.

Blazer’s front legs hit the ground and he took the expected two steps backward — but stopped. The only sound Joseph could hear was the sound of his heartbeat. The horse looked back at its rider as if to say, “They’re all yours.”

Indeed, the entire camp was silent at the sight of the magnificent animal preparing to trample them.

“Better,” Joseph stated in a loud voice. “Citizens of Azkoval, hear me. What has transpired out here the past few evenings is unacceptable. We are a nation of laws. I cannot abide what has transpired. I have considered many ways to bring you into compliance with humanity. Luckily for you, I have been dissuaded from acting as I first decided. We are a nation of laws but we are also a nation of rights. So, I have decided to appoint a sheriff and several constables for this area. I would like to introduce you to the man that I have appointed to end the lawlessness — Rucar of Dunvil. His words are spoken in my voice.”

There was a noticeable gasp from several members of the large crowd. The name still struck fear into the hearts of most people in Azkoval — particularly in the few lords Joseph had left in their manors.

The spymaster did not ride a horse. He had yet to be persuaded to learn the skill. Still, his deep, booming voice could be heard even by those farthest away.

“As our king has told you, Azkoval is a nation of laws,” Rucar stated. “Tyrell is a city of rules. The king has kindly annexed this section into Tyrell so the rules we employ there will be used here. Those rules will be posted in numerous places around the area. If you cannot read, find a soldier and he will find someone to read them to you. For now, here are the ones that you need to know. First and most importantly, until further notice, no citizen is permitted to be under arms in the city of Tyrell. I speak of swords, clubs, daggers or bows. You must turn them into our guard house. They will be returned to you upon your departure. The sentence for carrying a weapon will be determined in each case. They will range from a flogging to hanging. Anyone caught stealing or with stolen items will be flogged or lodged in our cells. Anyone found committing an assault against a man will be receive 10 stripes. Anyone found committing an assault against a female or a child is likely to be killed by the soldiers. If you somehow survive the arrest, you will be killed by me – whether King Joseph sanctions it or not.”

There was a murmur from several people. These people made their living with a weapon – either through theft, extortion or assault for hire. Rucar ignored the noise and continued on in a louder voice.

“As King Joseph has decreed, citizens of Azkoval are bestowed with certain rights by virtue of their birth,” he said. “You have the right to convene peacefully; you have the right to feel secure in your person and your property; you have the right to practice any religion you choose and you have the right to a public trial by panel for capital crimes. The only abridgement of these rights is where this gathering has failed.

“You may not exercise your rights at the expense of others. Your convocation is not peaceful. It is marred by fights, drunkenness and mayhem. You have encroached on others’ rights by threatening them as they pass by on their way home or by stealing their hard-earned crops or coin. Thus, I will direct the soldiers to ensure that you enjoy your rights while allowing others to enjoy theirs. To that end, the first thing we will do is search your tents and bedrolls for weapons.”

“I’ll be hanged before I permit you to search my belongings!” a large man in the front said loudly.

“Very well,” Rucar said evenly. “We have recently constructed a gallows on wheels. You will allow us to test its ability if you choose.”

Genrico gestured with his head to two soldiers. Everyone watched as the city gates opened again and two horses were led out. Behind them, true to Rucar’s words, was a scaffold with a noose already in place.

“Failure to comply with a directive from King Joseph is a capital offense,” Rucar said. “Since you’ve made your statement within earshot of several hundred people, I believe we can dispense with the trial and go straight to the sentence. I sentence you to hang.”

“Now ... wait,” the man said, trying to backtrack only to be pushed back forward by those behind him.

Four soldiers surrounded the man and moved him away from the crowd. They didn’t drag him toward the gallows but toward Rucar.

“You will permit a search of your possessions,” Rucar said, his dark eyes holding nothing but death. “The only question is whether you will be alive to witness it.”

The small collection of men and women wended their way up the hillside toward the grouping of houses that rested behind the ornate structure of the Southern Enclave of the Church of the Most Holy Serrat.

As she had done on the trail, Liala raised a closed fist and everyone stopped. Morane was in the back. The warriors carried swords and crossbows. The priest held only the ceremonial dagger that once was used to kill a king.

Several men were prostrate on the ground as another stood before them and read from a book. Morane moved forward despite Liala’s insistence he stay in the rear.

“They are conducting morning prayers in accordance with the sacred text,” Morane whispered urgently.

“That’s nice,” Liala said as she took his upper arms.

“No, they are conducting the prayers correctly,” Morane whispered. “The other enclaves did not do this. They used Drell’s perversions.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Liala insisted.

“It does matter,” Morane told her. “The men here don’t live in the temple. They live in the small houses that surround it. They are dressed in the robes of piety. They are not adorned with golden rings and elaborate clothing. The man is stressing the need for charity and humility. He is not planting the seeds of hatred. He is sowing the seeds of righteousness.”

Liala frowned and Morane took the opportunity to slip out her grasp. He stepped out of the trees before Liala could catch him.

“Well met, novitiates of Serrat!” Morane said loudly.

“Well met, gentle stranger,” the leader said in a pleasant voice. “You are far from the driven path.”

“I came to see you,” Morane stated. The leader’s eyes shifted from Morane to the 20 men and women that stepped out of the trees.

“You are welcome here,” the man said. “I am Savrit. Until our bishop appoints a new priest for our order, I am the longest-serving novice at our enclave.”

“I am Morane,” the man said, displaying the dagger in front of him. The name had obviously made its way this far south because Savrit immediately knelt and placed his head on the ground in front of him.

“There is no need to bow before me,” Morane said quickly. “We bow only before our king and our god.”

“We respect our king and we revere Serrat,” the novitiates recited. Morane beamed. It was a long-forgotten section of the text that few in Azkoval knew – and less had memorized.

“We do,” Morane said, still smiling. “Please, let me introduce my entourage. This is Princess Liala, in line for the Troyvettian throne, and her fine warriors.”

The men had stood and they blinked at Morane’s words.

“Troyvet?” Savrit asked. “Has King Joseph fallen?”

“Our king is hale and hearty,” Morane stated. “Or he was when we departed a month earlier.”

“A month?” another man asked incredulously. “I ... I am from Tyrell. It took me four months to get here.”

“We have horses now,” Morane explained. “Animals that permit us to ride upon their backs. It is a convenience that most here have never imagined. That is one of the things our new friends, the Troyvettians, have provided us – along with many stout warriors. They are our allies. Where once Azkoval was shunned by all, we are now friends with many nations.”

“Amazing,” Savrit said.

“We are being rude, Text Reader,” another man said.

“We are,” Savrit said with a nod. “Please, accept our humble hospitality. We have little but we will gladly share with our friends.”

“I would enjoy that,” Morane said. “But we will provide our own sustenance and share our bounty with you. We have more than we need.”

The senior novice nodded his agreement and started to walk to one of the small huts. The other men followed him.

“Will we not go to the temple?” Liala asked.

Savrit stopped and turned.

“Never,” he said. He saw Morane and corrected himself. “Rather, we do not use the temple. It is a place of corruption and hostility. We have not used it in more than a year.”

“Indeed?” Morane asked, wishing for the man to continue.

“Our ... defrocked priest ... fell away from the ideals of Serrat,” Savrit said, unwilling to speak ill of the man. “Word of King Joseph and his plans for the church reached us last year. It was rumored that he was on his way here to remove the priest from his post. The man chose to flee. Sadly, he was unsuccessful. The mountain is dangerous in the darkness – particularly when one attempts to carry a large amount of gems, coins and artifacts with him.”

“We found his body at the bottom of the mountain,” another offered.

“The other senior officials were more successful,” Savrit stated as he opened the door to one of the dwellings. “They did not see the need to carry more than they could handle. But the majority of our treasury departed with them. I am sorry, Bishop Morane.”

“How did you learn of my appointment?” Morane asked.

“We heard of you ... perhaps a month ago,” Savrit told him. “There was a traveler in the nearest village. He gave us some news of what has transpired. I did not meet our former bishop but I am not surprised to hear of his downfall. The tenets of the church we practiced here were not the ones Serrat espoused. We held captives here and forced them to work. The senior officials committed sins of the flesh, sins of greed, sins of hubris.

“Those who joined were used as unpaid laborers to bring more goods into the hands of those in charge. Many of us would read the sacred texts in secret. Some of us were aware that we were being taught falsely. Others, sadly, came here to reap the benefits of the former leadership. Those that truly believe Serrat’s words are the ones you see here today.”

“Where are the captives?” Morane asked.

“We released them immediately,” Savrit said. “It is a dire violation of Serrat’s words to hold another in bondage. We gave them what goods we had and helped them where we could.”

“What became of the riches the church held?” Liala inquired.

“Those that we recovered were placed in the old temple,” Savrit said. “I do believe much that was here is now gone. We had resolved to make a pilgrimage to the capital next spring to deliver the useless objects to the king and to seek an audience with our most munificent bishop so we might have his blessing to continue the reformation of this enclave.”

“You are well on the way to earning that blessing,” Morane said. “What I have seen today brings gladness to my soul. I brought these warriors with me because I had expected to have to fight my way in to review the conduct of this enclave.”

“A year ago, perhaps you would have,” Savrit admitted. “The senior leadership kept many men-at-arms in their employ. I fear this temple was used in the transport of many captives. I do not know how they arrived here or where they went when they departed but many faces passed through here in the six years I’ve been here. I wish I had the strength to stop the travesty but I am a weak man.”

“Savrit, do not berate yourself,” Morane said softly. “I was one of those held in bondage – before you ever arrived here. I, too, was weak. I spent five years in chains and never once raised my hand in protest. There is no sin in infirmity. You are like me. You have survived in order to help us rebuild this once-great institution.”

Crown Prince Junius arrived at the Marindar capital almost a full year after he left Azkoval via ship.

There were many reasons for the delay: the ship had been forced to sail into the wind for most of the journey, the capital was two month’s walk from the nearest port – and Junius had insisted the ship stop in almost every Marindar city he passed on his way to the meet his father.

He wanted to develop a groundswell of support for an invasion of Azkoval by inciting the populace about the fate of poor Princess Octavia.

The problem was few in the villages away from the capital had any idea of who Princess Octavia was – and less cared about her fate. Junius wasn’t surprised at his sister’s relative anonymity. He was shocked to learn that only a handful of people knew who he was. Oh, certainly, most knew of his father’s name but none cared about who ruled the capital so long as their taxes didn’t increase and their menfolk weren’t taken off to war.

Still, Junius persisted and finally found a small group of men nearer the capital that fell in behind him as he made his way to meet King Augustus.

The story Junius had concocted seemed plausible enough. He told all and sundry that the princess had been debauched and kidnapped while on a diplomatic mission. He embellished the tale in front of his father, adding that he had fought bravely in defense of Octavia but had been pressed back and barely escaped with his life.

He quickly urged his father to permit him to conscript the local populace and begin the southward trek immediately.

“I will take it under consideration,” Augustus said. “For now, I wish you to rest and regain your strength. Octavia’s plight will not change if we take a week or so to contemplate our actions.”

Chapter 36: Coming of Age

Joseph looked up at the light knock on his office door. He saw Julia standing there, looking decidedly uncomfortable. He didn’t see her now-constant companion Octavia, nor her frequent cohorts, Catherine and Elizabeth.

“May I enter?” Julia asked.

“So long as your mother does not scream at me again,” Joseph answered with a smile.

“I will deal with my mother if the need arises,” Julia told him. She wasn’t smiling.

“Bored?” Joseph asked. It had rained for the previous three days. That had made Rucar’s job of policing the outlands easier but it had also kept everyone else cooped up in the castle.

“Not especially,” Julia answered. “I wondered if we might discuss something of importance.”

Joseph closed his ledger and put it in the drawer.

“Of course,” he said. “What troubles you?”

“I am not troubled by anything,” Julia answered. “I have been thinking of the future and I have some ideas I wanted you to hear.”

“The future?” Joseph asked warily.

“Tyrell is growing, King Joseph,” Julia explained, ignoring the look on his face. “As our trade partners expand, it will increase in population. In a few years, it might rival the largest cities in the known world. The things you have put into motion will lead Tyrell to be the center of commerce, the center of allegiances, the center of nearly everything for this portion of the globe. I can see this even if you have not realized it yet. That means the population is going to increase greatly in the next 10 years.”

Joseph processed the information Julia had provided. It didn’t take him long to see that she was correct. The problem was that Tyrell had no room to expand. The city was walled on two sides. It had a sea on a third side and rolling, rocky hills on the fourth. Moving the walls wasn’t possible without a great deal of time, effort and coin. The sea wasn’t going away and neither were the hills.

“I have two things to discuss with you,” Julia explained. “That is the first. It is time to plan for where we will be in a decade. I have been pondering my future. That led me to think about Tyrell’s future, too. I have spoken of this with others but they thought I should present it to you personally.”

“What you say makes sense,” Joseph agreed. “I simply don’t see how we can revise the city’s composition. We are locked in by geographical and man-made constructs.”

“I wanted you to see where things are headed,” Julia said softly. “If you were to cut ties with some of our trading partners or military allies, you could slow the growth somewhat. But, realistically, the change in our country has made this a place where many will wish to be. The freedoms and rights you’ve given the people are, from what I’ve been told, unheard of in most places. People will come here, King Joseph. You have made Azkoval a place where people will wish to visit. Once they visit, they will never wish to leave. We’ve already had 20 merchants arrive from foreign shores since the weather warmed. They are not going to leave. Instead, we will have 20 more arrive next year. As word spreads, the number might grow to 50 or 100 each year. As commerce thrives, it becomes worthwhile for others to come here. Soon, more inns, taverns and housing will spring up if there is room for it.

“Otherwise, I fear we will see more of what transpired outside of the walls – people finding it more convenient to take from others than to work for gain. I saw how angry that group outside the walls made you and I think it would be worse if you knew it to be constant.”

“Do you have suggestions?” Joseph asked. “Or did you simply wish to point out the facts to me?”

“Do you have anything within the walls that would prosper outside of them?” Julia asked.

Joseph considered the question but came to no conclusion.

“The barracks and the stables,” Julia pointed out. “They take up valuable land and both would be better served outside the walls. If you were to move both, you would open half the land inside the walls to new construction.”

“We spent a huge sum of money to build those things,” Joseph said through gritted teeth.

“I know,” Julia said with a nod. “That is why the time has come for the Crown to recoup the coin it spent to provide the facilities. Joseph, you don’t need to house soldiers in the barracks. Those rooms can be used for anyone. Yes, the stable is a problem but I’ve spoken to the carpenter that built it. Liala provided the design, as you recall.”

“So?” Joseph asked.

“Liala’s people are nomadic,” Julia answered, ignoring the king’s tone of voice this time.

“They’re movable?” Joseph asked as the import of Julia’s words hit him.

“They are for the most part,” Julia told him, smiling now. “The building where the horses are sheltered is movable. The walls are all in one piece and they were raised in four pieces. The only thing that would require a bit of effort is the removal of the loft. Liala’s design didn’t have such a thing and the builder added it to save space. He believes it could be taken down and put up in a new location in about two days. He said it had taken a month for each barrack building but he said he could probably cut the time now. He understands the idea better and he has more workers. He said, if we can provide the hardware, he could have six barracks buildings built in two months.”

“Six?” Joseph asked. “We have only three now.”

“Your army is going to grow,” Julia pointed out. “You’re already starting to see a trickle of potential soldiers arriving each month. As word of the threat from Marindar spreads, more will arrive to defend Azkoval. Again, that can be traced to the man sitting opposite me. You have made this a place worth defending again. You will need two of the new buildings by this time next year.”

Joseph nodded. Enlistments in the military had grown, he knew. Genrico had already had to make each room house three soldiers – with one of the group always on night duty because the rooms held only two sleeping areas.

“It is the sixth building I’d like to discuss now,” Julia said.

“The sixth building?” Joseph wondered. “What do you have in mind for it?”

Julia took a deep breath to increase her courage.

“I wish to raise an all-female battalion,” she said. “I’ve seen how Liala’s company fights and, at some point, I think we can do it that way. For now, though, I believe it necessary to segregate the women. I have already identified more than 50 females that would join the army if it were permitted.”

“It is permitted,” Joseph cut in. “Genrico knows not to turn away any worthy person – male or female.”

“Yes,” Julia said. “It is legal but it is not logical. Joseph, these women were raised in the same manner my mother raised us. The thought of living and training with men is so foreign to them that they would rather work as a maid than the profession they truly desire – a soldier. The same has applied to me. I have thought many times about joining the military. I believe I have the temperament; I believe I have the skills. But the thought of living in a barracks with men has led me to set the thought aside. In another decade, I don’t see it being a problem. But it is a problem now – and not just for me but for others. Celestine came here to join the military. Rucar spotted her skills immediately and he enlisted her in his enterprise – just as he saw my skills and brought me aboard.

“Joseph, I am happy to serve Azkoval in any way. You ... you gave me a life that I could never have considered before I met you. I have choices that I never thought I’d have. But I still cannot be what I most want to be.”

Joseph found himself nodding. His mercenary army did not have females – likely for the same reasons Julia had just listed.

“Do you believe you can raise 500 soldiers?” Joseph asked.

Julia immediately realized she had spent too much time around Octavia. Her first thought wasn’t about the composition of an army but raising portions of a soldier’s anatomy. She blushed but pushed forward with the discussion.

“Not at first,” she admitted. “I believe I can put together two to three platoons within a month. Within a year, however, I can foresee two to three companies. In two years, yes, I believe I can have a full battalion of female soldiers under Azkoval’s flag – under your flag.”

“I can see that you’ve given this a great deal of thought,” Joseph told her. “Have you discussed with the carpenter how much it would cost to move the barracks outside the walls?”

“Only in general terms,” Julia said. “He said it cost a gold and five silvers to build the three within the walls. The time constraints would force him to hire more workers but he said the fact he already has the designs would cut the cost considerably. He believes he could put up six buildings for two gold and seven silvers.”

“If we provide the materials,” Joseph said.

“Yes,” Julia admitted. “The price he gave me did not include wood or iron brads. Those would have to be purchased separately.”

“Do you have a price on those?” Joseph wondered.

“I have asked several merchants to put together bids,” Julia confessed with a fresh blush. “Once they understood they were in competition to provide materials to the Crown, their costs come down considerably. We can purchase all the material we need for 15 silvers from the lowest bidder. Even the highest bid was close – 21 silvers. I am familiar with trees. I’ve spent most of my life playing in them or hiding in them. The six silvers would be worthwhile because the wood is better. It compares favorably to what we used where I lived.”

Joseph found himself nodding.

“Very well,” he said. “You may undertake the stable move as soon as you desire. Have you selected a spot?”

Julia found herself amazed at how quickly this was coming to fruition.

“I only wanted to broach the idea with you today,” she said.

“So you haven’t selected a spot for the stables?” Joseph asked with a smile.

“Uh, the best spot is already occupied,” she said. “The area right outside the walls where the tent city has popped up is perfect. The land is flat and the grasslands will be worn to dirt by the time they leave. It will allow us to make sure there are not jagged rocks that might harm the horses. The area on the outside of the congregation will provide forage and grazing. The area behind it will be perfect for planting of grains to feed the animals. Outside the gate, I truly believe the stables will become self-sufficient. Rather than purchasing the feed from nearby farms it would be grown on site. That would let the farmers export their excess to nearby countries and provide valuable fertilizer to increase their yield.”

“I assumed you would put the barracks there,” Joseph admitted. “Where did you envision those?”

“Opposite the stables,” Julia said. “I believe we would wish the barracks to have a line of sight to all approaches to the capital. The opposite side of the roadway would let the soldiers see anyone approaching from land or by sea. It would also allow your mounted soldiers to be close to their horses and the rest to be close to the gate in case of emergency. You have already annexed the land into Tyrell so you would need to remove anyone from their homestead to accommodate the move.”

“Yes, I can see that,” Joseph said, nodding as he pictured the idea in his head. “Would you like for me to remove the squatters today or do you wish to wait until after they depart on their own?”

“There is no need to deprive Rucar of his entertainment,” Julia said, laughing. “Once Court is through, we can start this undertaking and have it completed by the time the snows come.”

“Don’t you wish to start your battalion immediately?” Joseph asked.

Julia shook her head.

“Right now, most of the people I’ve spoken to have commitments they wish to keep,” she said. “They would leave them if I asked but that would leave their current employer in a difficult spot with Court rapidly approaching. I like you and Lydia too much to take a large portion of your household staff without warning.”

“I appreciate that,” Joseph said, shaking his head. He should have realized that a great deal of Julia’s interaction would have been within the castle. “I will pull Genrico aside today or tomorrow and let you know when he wishes to meet with you. Ultimately, it will be his decision but I will tell him I think your idea has merit.”

“I have broached the idea with Genrico,” Julia admitted. “He agrees with me. He said it is a good idea and he understands why it hasn’t happened yet. I did not want to bring this to you as only half an idea. You have too many people who do that. They have some grand scheme and never consider the logistics or the cost of their plan. I have tried to consider this from all sides before I approached you.”

“You have done a very good job of it,” Joseph said. “Thank you. You have put forth a great deal of work and I appreciate it.”

Julia found herself sitting up a bit straighter at the praise. She didn’t notice until the material on her tunic stretched tightly against her chest.

“I have something else I wish to propose,” she said. Joseph’s eyes rose from Julia’s breasts to her face and he blushed.

“Certainly,” he said. “What else is on your mind?”

Julia kept her shoulders back while she spoke. She was not the least bit unhappy that her physical attributes had caught the king’s eye.

“It is part of what we’re already discussing,” she told him. “As Tyrell grows it will continue to consume more and more of your time – policing it, parceling out land for merchants and housing, providing funds for its development.”

“Yes,” Joseph admitted. Administering to the capital was already taking up as much of his time as dealing with Azkoval as a whole.

“I believe it is time for you to appoint someone to oversee the capital – just as you’ve appointed men and women to oversee other sections of the country,” Julia told him.

“I cannot afford to have a lord in this region,” Joseph said. “I’ve considered it but I cannot share the proceeds with someone else.”

“As things are set up now, I agree,” Julia said. “As with the idea of females serving in the army, I’ve spoken about this with others. In this instance, I spoke with Lady Elena and Choran before I came to you. To be honest, I thought of this well before I came up with the idea of moving the stables or starting a female battalion. This came to my mind when I saw how much of your time is consumed by dealing with things that affect the capital and nowhere else. That was time you could have been at the pool with us.”

Once again, she pulled her shoulders back and pushed her chest outward. Once again, the king’s eyes drifted southward. It had been almost two weeks since he’d seen Octavia or Julia unclothed (and more than a month since Liala had been around).

Chapter 37: A Puzzle Takes Shape

Joseph could still picture Julia’s pale behind in his mind when he walked into the room and sat down at the head of the table.

His cabinet was assembled for the final time before Court. Jonathan and Elena were departing with Alexander for a visit to Westmont. They would return just before Court opened.

“Before we begin, I would like to discuss something that has come to my attention,” Joseph began. “I would rather we not keep a record of this discussion so let us keep the meeting informal for now.”

Choran put down his quill and moved the parchment to the side of the table.

“I have been asked about the formation of an all-female company of soldiers,” Joseph began. “I am inclined to agree that is a good idea but I would like input from others.”

“I see nothing wrong with it,” Genrico answered first. “You know we’ve met some fierce female soldiers in our day – and that was before we ran into Julia, Victoria, Liala and Yana. We have developed a group of weapons women can wield effectively. We have never officially excluded females from our military. But I understand the reason why we have none attached at this point. I have spoken to the same person, I believe. I think she is correct. In five years or 10 years, we can fully integrate them into the ranks without regard to gender. But, and I am glad this is unofficial, but until people like my future mother-in-law accept the changing world, segregation probably would work better at this point.”

“I’ve wondered why we don’t have females in the army,” Elena admitted. “I know that several young women came to me and asked if it was permitted. I told them that King Joseph has said that no job is exclusive to a male or to a female. If a woman can act as steward, she certainly can wield a weapon. Now I believe I understand it better. But that brings up a question: How do we effectively segregate them? We lack the room to build separate housing or training facilities.”

“I would want them training beside the men,” Genrico cut in. “It is important that everyone feels a part of the same organization. But, the barracks will pose a problem. I do not have room as it is.”

“What would you think if we moved the barracks outside of the gates?” Joseph asked.

“That would cost too much coin,” Choran said immediately.

“Three gold and six silvers to finish the project,” Joseph answered.

His treasurer immediately shook his head.

“We can afford three gold and six silvers,” Joseph said forcefully. “If we can’t then we are doing something seriously wrong.”

“It will cost far more than that,” Choran asserted. “It cost almost that much to build it where it is. If we wish it to be larger, it will cost more. Additionally, we would need to compensate the people we displace. I understand the land belongs to you but it would set a very bad precedent to force them to move without paying them.”

“The land I have in mind is unoccupied,” Joseph told the group. “We would put them right outside the gate by the shoreline. Once the rabble is gone, we will put the stables directly across from them. I will discuss this with Yana and Liala, of course, but I have been told this will be a good spot for them.”

“I am not opposed to the move,” Alexander said. “It will free up a great deal of land within the walls. But I worry about the effect it might have on the soldiers tasked with patrolling the city. We would have to open the gates either late at night or early in the morning to permit shift changes.”

“I will address that shortly,” Joseph said. “First, let me see if I can keep Choran from expiring. The carpenter has said that the cost for the original structure was increased by the need to draw plans. He will not need to do that this time. He still has them. He would be willing to construct six barracks in the size and shape of our current buildings for two gold and seven silvers. The construction costs would be 21 silvers.”

Choran sat back in his chair.

“For that price, I think we build the structures whether we move the barracks or not,” the chamberlain stated. “I believed each building would cost two or three gold each. I have been approached by several merchants that wish to establish a shop here but simply cannot find a place to do it.”

“We could recoup the cost of the building by renting out the current barracks to newlyweds without families,” Jonathan pointed out. “I’ve determined that a lack of dwellings within the walls has cut into the workforce of some of the incoming businesses. I believe we could rent those rooms easily. We could set aside one building for single men; one for single women and one for married couples. Even if we charged a copper a month, we’d pay for the barracks within a year.”

“True,” Choran admitted. “You said the stables will be moved, too?”

“I believe the stables must be moved either way,” Elena said. “The smell of manure is ... overpowering when the weather warms. The wind from the sea blows it right into my chamber.”

“I fear it will be after the hottest time of year before we can move it,” Joseph said. “Unless, of course, you’d like for me to let the group outside camp within the walls.”

“I’m not positive that would improve the smell,” Genrico said with a laugh.

“Now, to address Alexander’s concern,” Joseph said. “I agree that it would create issues with the gate. I do not like having it opened in the dark. It is dangerous – not only from a military standpoint but to the men that work the gate. To that end, I believe it might be time for the soldiers to stop patrolling the city streets.”

“What?” Jonathan asked. “Joseph, you need to reconsider that decision. You have done your best to remove the blackguards from Azkoval but they are still there. We have too many people that must traverse the street in dark or at dusk or dawn to remove the soldiers completely.”

“It is part of a bigger change I’m considering,” Joseph said. “I would no sooner leave the streets unguarded than I would the dungeons. In fact, I would leave the dungeons without a soldier before I did the streets of this city. I believe the time has come for me to appoint a man or woman to oversee the city without my constant input. As was pointed out to me not long ago, I spend more time dealing with problems within the walls of this city than I spend on the rest of the country. It is time for me to stop doing that. The magistrate system was a master stroke of genius, Elena. Those operate wonderfully. Now that we have the complaint system working, I believe we remove more of the onus from this building – including the need to provide soldiers for the streets. The city would need to hire its own force to patrol the streets.”

“Who would pay for that?” Choran asked with a sigh. He dreaded to hear the answer.

“The city would pay for that on its own,” Joseph told his chamberlain.

“But they would have to get the coin from us,” Choran pointed out.

“Not necessarily,” Jonathan chimed in. “In Burbridge, we assess a tax on the inns. It is small and, in general, the cost is passed on to the consumer. We do the same thing on a few other things. The city could assess a slight tax on inns, taverns and the marketplace. I’ve determined that the citizens here pay less than anywhere else in the nation.”

“Yes, that was pointed out to me as well,” Joseph said. “I’m a bit amazed that Choran hasn’t brought that to my attention.”

He winked at his flustered chamberlain to show he was kidding.

“I don’t know how the taxes work in the shires,” Choran admitted. He looked at Elena for confirmation and she nodded.

“I fear that the tax structure here is my fault,” she admitted. “As with Choran, I had no idea of who was taxed and at what rate. I found an old ledger and we recommended the structure King Joseph’s father used.”

“Which is as good an idea as any,” Joseph said. “I’ve come to understand that, because I have not appointed a landholder for Tyrell, the people pay half the tax as the rest of Azkoval. They pay only the Crown tax. They do not pay the Shire tax.”

Choran’s face dropped at the amount of income that had slipped by under his watch.

“I had no idea, and don’t start spending the money yet,” Joseph said with a warm smile. “That money will help make Tyrell self-sufficient – paying for needed infrastructure, a policing agency to patrol the streets and the numerous other expenditures that we have been absorbing.”

“I’m in agreement,” Choran said immediately.

The rest of the table chuckled.

“I think that will free up funds to use for other programs I wish to start,” Joseph said. “I know each of you have already started to revise your budgets in your head but you should stop. The amount of money Choran allocated is not going to change. Instead, we need to grow a surplus in order to start things I’ve set aside for now.”

“Such as?” Jonathan asked.

“I’ll delve into those later,” Joseph said. “Right now, I just wanted to get your impression of these two ideas.”

“Three ideas,” Elena noted. “The barracks, the female soldiers and the city. That’s three. You should use your fingers if you lose track.”

She stuck her tongue out at her oldest friend. Joseph reached across and grabbed her by the nose, which caused her eyes to cross.

“Three ideas,” he said, still keeping Elena’s nose between two of his fingers. He let go and flicked her on the forehead – just as he used to do when they were children. Elena laughed – just as she did when they were children.

“I’ll have to remember that trick when I want her to stop speaking,” Jonathan noted with a grin. “It seems remarkably effective.”

Elena pointed a warning finger at her future husband – and then turned it to the king.

“I’ll behave,” Joseph said lightly. “So, what does everyone think of the ideas I’ve presented?”

“It will aid commerce if we have places to put new businesses,” Alexander admitted after a moment’s though.

“They make financial sense,” Choran said.

“They will increase the free space within the walls,” Jonathan added.

“It will make it easier to find housing for those coming and wishing to establish relations with us,” Elena said. “Eventually, we will run out of room at the castle.”

Genrico was the lone person not to speak.

“Will it affect our military readiness?” Joseph asked.

“Not in the least,” Genrico said. “It makes good sense on that front, as well. We’re still informal, correct?”

“Yes,” Choran said.

“I am not trying to be harsh,” Genrico said, “but the barracks should never have been built within the walls from the outset. I understand that you had few options and no guidance on the placement. But, ideally, they would have been outside the walls from the beginning. I would have asked for their movement earlier but I feared Choran would cut me down in my sleep. As far as removing the soldiers from guard duty, I think that would be best. Joseph, you know that a soldier needs different training for battle than he needs in order to be an occupying force. Right now, the soldiers are not trained for policing duties. Again, we had no options at the beginning but if we could find a way to change things, I will not oppose it.”

“I’m sorry we put the barracks in the wrong place,” Elena said.

“I was not questioning your decision,” Genrico told her. “As I said, you did the best you could with what you had. Given the uncertainty of the times, it wasn’t a bad decision. But, for the long-term, outside is better. With the barracks outside the gate, a siege is impossible. It was never a viable plan of attack but now it is an impossible mode of attack – unless someone brings a force sufficient enough to get through 750 men and women. In that case, it wouldn’t matter where we put the barracks. Right now, a large force could move under cover of darkness and surround the city. It would have to be a large force, to be certain, but not as large a force as it would require to attack us head-on. Joseph, do you concur?”

“Yes,” Joseph agreed. “I will admit that I never considered the placement of the barracks. I am more accustomed to an army on the move.”

“I have read the tactics books that Victoria possesses,” Genrico said sheepishly. “I will confess that there was much I did not know about warfare. I had believed I saw every manner before we arrived in Azkoval. Now I understand we had barely scratched the surface.”

Joseph smiled.

“Yes,” he said. “I find there is a great many things I failed to consider when I was making my plans.”

Jonathan glanced at Elena and then his father. Both offered nods.

“While we’re speaking informally, I would like to alert you to something,” the interior minister said.

“Go ahead,” Joseph said warily.

“One of the biggest problems we face is a lack of education,” he said with a sigh. “We have very few people that can read or write. Oh, certainly, we have apprentice programs for specific occupations. But the lack of knowledge is going to be a problem. We have a large portion of our population that cannot perform simple math. Some can’t count higher than 10. I think if we are going to truly become a better society, we need to assure that everyone has a rudimentary education.”

Joseph held up a finger to Choran – who was about to ask the same question he always asked: Who will pay for this?

“Do you have a plan or is this just an observation?” Joseph asked.

“I do not have a plan,” Jonathan admitted.

“That doesn’t mean that no one has a plan,” Alexander cut in. Joseph shifted his gaze but the older man shook his head. That led Joseph to turn to Elena.

“Elizabeth brought this to our attention,” Elena admitted. “She feared that, given the problems she gave you in the past, you might dismiss it out of hand simply because it came from her. I’ve tried to tell her that wasn’t the case but she would rather we present the idea.”

“I’m listening,” Joseph said.

“She would like to start a program of compulsory education for children age four to eight,” Jonathan said. “Children that age are not usually able to assist in household duties or work in the field. They would gather each day for instruction on reading, writing and math.”

Finally, Choran could be contained no longer.

Chapter 38: Rest and Relaxation

Liala, Morane and her troopers started their way homeward after spending three days with the penitents of the Southern Enclave. Morane had asked Liala to send her troops through each room of the temple to secure anything of value they might find.

They found quite a large sum of gold and jewels hidden beneath floorboards and in secret portions of the walls. Each room was thorough destroyed by the time that the troops left but no one cared.

Morane had ridden off to the nearest town to tell the people there that the temple was to be torn down stone by stone. The town could break up the stones to use for an aquifer or a roadway or for a cooking pit if they chose. The undertaking would begin the following week and the church atop the hill would be no more.

“That was different from what you expected,” Liala said as they rode away.

Morane could only nod.

“The men there seemed quite nice,” the duchess continued. “I will confess, my experiences with those who practice your religion had given me a different view.”

“Those you met did not practice my religion,” Morane said. “My religion is practiced by the men you just met and by thousands more just like them. I do not claim to know what religion Drell and his followed practiced but it bore no resemblance to Serrat.”

“I see that now,” Liala told him. “That was what I was trying to say. I’d like to hear more about Serrat and his beliefs.”

“I doubt they are much different from the religion in your country,” Morane said. “The king said something that I’ve found to be correct. Every religion, at its core, is the same. We teach the same philosophies. We urge the strong to be kind to the weak; the wealthy to aid the poor. We teach humility and civility.”

“And obedience,” Liala noted.

“Yes,” Morane admitted.

“That is what always troubled me about religion,” Liala said.

“It is not necessarily obedience to a god or to a government,” Morane explained. “It is obedience to a principle. We expect people to adhere to their beliefs no matter the hardships they face.”

“Like you did,” Liala said.

“To a certain extent but I am not a good example,” Morane told her. “My beliefs wavered many times during my captivity. There are many times I should have stood for someone weaker and I did not. There are many times I should have provided aid or comfort to someone and I did not.”

“I believe your god will forgive you for your lapses,” Liala told the troubled man.

“Will he?” Morane asked. “Perhaps. The bigger question is whether I can forgive my lapses.”

“You forgave the men we just met,” Liala pointed out. “They suffered the same doubts as you. They committed the same sins you claim for yourself. You gave them absolution. If it matters, I absolve you. I have not been in your situation but I know of people that have. The rule is survival. You do what you must do in order to see the next sunrise. That’s what you did. If you had stood for someone weaker, you would have been struck down. If you had given aid or comfort, you would have needed it yourself very quickly. And who would have given it to you? I’ll tell you. No one. There is a member of my mother’s staff that spent seven years in captivity during our last war. Speak to her when we get home. I will introduce you.

“She will tell you the exact thing I just did. She survived because fate or destiny or a god had bigger plans for her. The same is true with you. Morane, Joseph is the king of Azkoval but you are its conscience. You are its spirit. In many ways, you are the embodiment of this country. You have seen the worst of men and yet you manage to somehow find the best in everyone. I am happy that you survived. I am proud to call you a friend and a companion.”

“Your words do me honor,” Morane answered.

“I speak only the truth,” Liala said. “I will not lie to you. I decided to undertake this mission with you because I enjoy your company and I enjoy your outlook on life. I need that. Joseph needs that. He needs a friend like you.”

She gave a chuckle.

“We all need a friend like you,” she amended. “Joseph is not so different from you. He saw life at its worst but he still shields himself from that which might cause him harm.”

Morane turned in his saddle to stare at the young woman beside him.

“King Joseph?” Morane asked rhetorically. “The man that would charge single-handedly against any threat if it saved a man from getting a thorn? Is that the Joseph of which you speak? My dear, I watched that man do things that would leave a normal man quake in his bed if he were to dream about them.”

“I am not saying he lacks courage,” Liala amended. “I have never been into battle with him but I’ve heard the stories. If even a quarter of them are true, he is a legendary warrior.”

“And if all of them are true?” Morane cut in. “For I believe each tale I’ve heard is based upon fact.”

“If all of them are true, he might be the most fearsome warrior ever to walk our world,” Liala said. “We have stories in my clan about a man with no fear that stood up to 300 foes at once. That man pales in comparison to what I’ve heard of Joseph’s prowess. But, again, I do not speak of physical nerve. I speak of his inability to let people know him. My friends and I have done our best to befriend him but, in truth, we know no more about him than someone who sees him from afar. He is never unkind to us but he is also ... closed.”

“His scars go deeper than mine,” Morane said. “For years, he lived with the vision of his parents’ murder in his mind. These are people he viewed as invincible and they were slain by a coward. These powerful, all-knowing people were unable to protect him or themselves. He believes that he should have been able to stop the carnage. Instead, he fled like a thief. He believed that his weakness allowed his beloved Elena to die or be taken captive.”

“He was a child!” Liala exclaimed. “Do not tell me you believe that!”

“No, child,” Morane replied in a soft voice. “I do not believe that. But he believes it. He has spent his entire life protecting those too weak to fight for themselves and dreaming of reclaiming his birthright. Now he has done just that – and at quite a young age. The sad part is that he has achieved his life’s dream before a third of his life is over. Now he doesn’t know what do next. He cannot do what he desires. He cannot take his army and go on the march. He must, instead, sit in his dreary castle and watch other people live. But for all he has accomplished – in Azkoval and before he returned to these shores – he still views himself as a failure because he couldn’t save his parents.”

“You must help him,” Liala insisted.

“I would if I knew how,” Morane told her. “I would gladly take that man’s pain unto myself if it would heal him. But I cannot and I have no idea what to try. We’ve spoken of his life many times. I know Rucar has bared his soul to the king in hopes the king would do the same. We have both met with failure in our efforts.”

“There has to be something,” Liala said. “I ... I care for him greatly.”

“I know you do, child,” Morane said with a soft smile.

“Not in a romantic way,” Liala interrupted.

“If you say so,” Morane replied. “It matters not in which manner you speak of love. We all love him in our own way. He loves us just as much. It is his curse that he can never seem to find a way to show us how much he cares about those closest to him. His love for the faceless masses is evident. Every action he takes is to show his love for the people. It is for those he loves most that he cannot seem to find a way to demonstrate his feelings. All I can suggest is to do what we are already doing. We show our love to him and accept the love he returns in whatever manner it comes. And we continue to try to break down the walls he has built around his heart. Someday, we will succeed. There is too much love in his heart for the walls to stay in place forever.”

Four bare breasts greeted Joseph when he rounded the bend to the pool. Once again, his mind screamed at him that he should be elsewhere. Once again, his legs pushed him forward.

“You brought him!” Octavia said with excitement. Her exuberance caused her pale orbs to bounce on water’s surface. Julia simply laughed at her friend’s antics.

“I will turn my back until you are in the water,” Joseph said turning to his two companions. He found Elizabeth already bare to the waist and Catherine not far behind. The women had put on dresses so removing them was easier than taking off the buckskin trousers and tunics that Julia and Octavia favored.

Joseph spun back around and lost his footing in the mud. Elizabeth, small as she was, caught him beneath his arms and they fell into a heap on the wet ground. His hands found most of Elizabeth Burbridge’s most intimate anatomy as he struggled to rise.

“I apologize most sincerely,” he stammered. Elizabeth was sitting on the ground, mud splattered with handprints on one of her breasts and across her soft nether hair. She was laughing uproariously – as were the other females.

Joseph put his muddy hand across his eyes – and immediately regretted it when they started to burn.

“At least help me to my feet,” Elizabeth said, still laughing. “By the way, I think we are now betrothed.”

“Elizabeth,” Catherine said in a soft voice. Only she could see the look of terror on Joseph’s face. Her friend’s voice caused Elizabeth to look up at the king.

“I am very sorry,” Joseph said. He had managed to smear mud across his face and his stinging eyes had started to leak water from the edges.

“It was an accident,” Elizabeth said consolingly. She tried to get to her feet but slipped in the mud again. It caused her to laugh again. “If you help me stand, we’ll call it even. I’m not angry. It’s funny if you think about it.”

“No, it really isn’t,” Joseph said.

“King Joseph, from my perspective, it is hilarious,” Catherine said. “You are covered head to toe in mud and so is Elizabeth. Well, it seems there are a couple of places where Elizabeth has been cleaned. You’ll simply have to take your clothing to a side of the stream and clean them. They will dry in the sun while we play in the water. I’ll be honest, I enjoyed seeing that. I have always viewed you as ... as an infallible man. It is gratifying to know that you make missteps just like I do. The reason we asked you to join us is because we’ve been told that you are a great deal of fun when you don’t have to be serious. This is one of those times.”

As if to demonstrate her point, she reached down, scooped up some mud and smeared it across her own chest.

“Will someone please help me up?” Elizabeth asked. Her dress was pooled at her feet in a dirty heap. Joseph took in the spectacle in front of him. Elizabeth was normally perfectly turned out whenever she was in public. Even when she wore her buckskins, she ensured they were clean. Now she was a mess.

Joseph burst into laughter. He leaned over to help Elizabeth – and Catherine took the opportunity to push him into the mud again. He managed to avoid landing atop Elizabeth but he landed beside her with a loud splat.

“Catherine!” Elizabeth said, aghast that someone had pushed the king’s face into the mud. For his part, Joseph rolled to his back and stared upward. The sun was on its downward trek and silhouetted Catherine’s shape perfectly. The light dress she wore around her waist hid exactly nothing with the sun behind it. She looked down at him with mirth on her face – until Joseph grabbed her ankles and snatched her legs from beneath her.

She landed on her bottom beside him. For good measure, he picked up a handful of mud and smeared it across her face.

“Oh, you’ll pay for that,” Catherine said. Unmindful of Joseph’s station – and of her situation as a mere maid in the Burbridge household, she scrambled to her knees and attacked. It wasn’t until she was trying to get more mud into her hands that she realized that her boots were the last of the clothing on her body.

“I fear I must aid my king,” Elizabeth said. Before long, Joseph had two naked young women atop him as they wrestled in the mud.

“Hey!” Julia said. “That’s no fair! We saw him first – and he’s supposed to be undressed before you do that.”

The dirty trio stopped and looked to the pool where Octavia and Julia still waited. Joseph realized that he had one hand on Elizabeth’s rump and other only inches from the junction of Catherine’s legs.

He jerked his hands away as though he had touched a flame. Catherine stared at Julia and shook her head.

“Sorry,” Julia said sincerely. “It looks like fun.”

“It was fun,” Elizabeth said, laughing and sitting up. “Right up to the moment I got mud between my thighs.”

“Ooh,” Octavia said.

“And in my eyes,” Catherine added.

“And in my trousers,” Joseph said, shaking his head.

“That was me,” Elizabeth said with a smirk toward the pool.

“I guess we should clean up downstream,” Joseph said. “The pool isn’t the place for mud. I’m not sure how it drains – or if it does. It doesn’t stagnate so it must drain somewhere but I’m not sure where it is.”

Chapter 39: Decisions and Consultations

The wet quintet left muddy footprints down the hallway that led to their exit when the re-entered the castle.

“I will clear those once I change my boots,” Joseph said. “Else our secret will be known far and wide.”

“I will clean it,” Catherine offered.

“You will take ages to get mud out of your hair,” Joseph replied with a smile, “and perhaps a few other places it still resides.”

“Will you dine with us tonight?” Julia asked. At first, she had been irked that her as-yet-unacknowledged half-sister had seemed to capture the king’s attention. But before she lashed out, she recalled the advice that he’d been offered and understood Joseph was simply getting to know Elizabeth and Catherine better.

“Jonathan, Elena and Alexander will depart tomorrow so I will sup with them,” the king answered.

“Oh, of course,” Julia said instantly.

“You are always welcome to join us,” Elizabeth noted. “Tonight is no different.”

“No, thank you,” Octavia said laughing. “Joseph will treat the parting as if it is for years instead of weeks. His tearful fare-thee-wells leave me melancholy for a month.”

“Agreed,” Julia said, also smiling. “I have had too much fun today to allow our dour king to dampen my spirits.”

Joseph shook his head in playful anger.

“I am surprised you do not accompany them, Elizabeth,” Joseph noted.

“I know no one in Westmont,” Elizabeth answered. “I would prefer to remain here with friends rather than visit a place I’ve never been.”

“It is my doing, King Joseph,” Catherine interrupted.

The king looked at the young woman.

“I had no desire to see Westmont again,” Catherine continued after a long sigh.

“Again?” Joseph asked in curiosity. Elizabeth had just said she’d never been to Westmont and he doubted the young maid had taken the trip on her own.

“It is the shire of my birth,” Catherine admitted. “In a village not far from the manor, my parents were slain. I am Catherine of Westmont if we speak literally.”

“Does Elena know?” Joseph asked.

“She does not,” Catherine said. “We ... we arrived at the Burbridge house together – Lady Elena and me. The same people that secured her safety also found me and took me with them. Elena recalls that we arrived at the same time but I have not shared the details of my orphanage.”

She looked past the king and down the hallway.

“While she was pretending to be Rina, we became great friends,” she admitted. “It was she that fostered my friendship with Elizabeth. As time passed I almost forgot that she was really Lady Elena Westmont. But, as she grew older, we drifted apart. I am years younger and that makes a difference to young maidens. She spent more time with Jonathan and Alexander and I spent more time with Elizabeth. I fear she matured far sooner than I have.”

“Or me,” Joseph said. “It is a shame that she and Jonathan connected.”

“Do you still desire her?” Elizabeth asked in a soft voice.

“No,” Joseph answered. “She is with the man she is meant to spend her life with. I am content that she has found happiness. I was speaking more in how she was raised. As with me, she lost most of her childhood. Even after her parents died, she was forced to live in constant fear and remain hidden. I was simply thinking of how much she would have enjoyed a day such as we’ve shared. She was always the adventurous child and instead of enjoying a youth of frivolity and mayhem, she was forced to grow into an adult before her time. I wish I could do for her what you are doing for me.”

“Displaying our anatomy?” Octavia asked with a twinkle in her eye.

“Not exactly what I was saying,” Joseph replied with a shake of his head. “I wish I could provide a way for her to experience some lighthearted fun. I wish ... I wish I could take her on another make-believe adventure before she weds.”

“Perhaps you could,” Elizabeth noted. “She has told me that many secrets exist in this castle but she has refused to reveal them to me. She says it is for my own safety and the safety of others. I think she just wishes it to remain a secret she shares only with her dearest friend – you.”

“She might enjoy another stealthy trek through the castle,” Julia opined but Joseph shook his head.

“I fear that, at our ages, that would not be wise,” Joseph said.

“What has age to do with it?” Octavia wondered.

Joseph sighed.

“The passages and alcoves revealed many things to us that we neither understood nor cared about when we were children,” Joseph explained. “Now, I fear that we would see and hear a great many things we do not wish to know.”

“Then you should think of another adventure for her,” Catherine said. “It need not be far or dangerous. I believe she would enjoy a carefree day with the boy she first loved.”

“Perhaps,” Joseph said. “I will ponder the idea. For now, it is best that you four get cleaned and ready to dine.”

“Yes,” Octavia said sternly. “We must be presentable in order to eat in our rooms, Julia.”

“I believe tonight I might wear just what I wore at the pool,” Julia stated with a wink toward the king. While Julia had Joseph’s attention, Octavia pressed close to him and pulled him down to kiss his cheek. Julia soon did the same from his opposite side.

“Enjoy your meal,” she whispered, “and don’t forget to picture how Octavia and I will be dressed.”

The pair laughed and headed up the stairs side-by-side, swinging their rears to the point their hips bumped with every step.

“Do not allow those two to corrupt you as thoroughly as they have Liala,” Joseph said.

“Those two?” Elizabeth retorted. “You should wish that I don’t corrupt them further. Catherine and Elena are just about as brazen as two people can be when you find yourself alone with them.”

“True,” Catherine said brightly. “You should worry about how thoroughly we plan to corrupt you, Your Highness.”

“I do,” Joseph admitted truthfully. It elicited a pair of giggles.

“Good,” Elizabeth said. “Now, give us our kisses so we may retire to our chambers. If you wish, you may envision us in the bath.”

“Or out of the bath,” Catherine offered. As the other two had done, she leaned in and kissed Joseph on the cheek. Elizabeth hooked an arm around his neck and did the same on the opposite side.

Joseph found himself at the bottom of the stairs looking up at two pale behinds when the duo lifted their dresses upward. They had just reached the top when Joseph turned – and walked directly into Alexander Burbridge.

“Did I just see Elizabeth kiss your cheek?” the man asked.

“It was nothing untoward, Alexander,” Joseph said, glad that the view up the stairwell was restricted to the person standing at the bottom.

“No, of course not,” the man said lightly. “And, if it were, she is an adult and can make that decision on her own. I know that you will treat her with kindness.”

“I would,” Joseph said, “but you need not worry. We are simply becoming friends.”

“I am glad,” Alexander said. “She has been happy these past weeks. She has returned to the girl I used to jostle on my knee. I can still see those days. I would have her on one knee and Catherine on the other. It was when Catherine first arrived...”

He stopped suddenly.

“She told me of her parents and how you took her in with Elena,” Joseph said. “You should know, she etched her parents’ names on one of the crosses we erected, just as Elena and I did.”

Alexander nodded sadly.

“She was so small and scared when she came to us,” he said. “I just ... I couldn’t send her away. I fear Gabrielle told her we kept her because she was a young girl and no one wanted her. That is false but I do not wish to tarnish Elizabeth’s memory of her mother further. We kept her – I kept her – because I thought she needed the most protection. Elena was older. She didn’t understand what had happened but she knew it was something terrible. Catherine was so young. Elena probably could have made her own way if the situation required it. She had you to thank for her resilience, I think. Catherine was scared and lost. There was no way I could send her to someone else. So, we kept her and raised her alongside Elizabeth.”

Joseph put his arm around Alexander in an awkward embrace.

“I cannot tell you often enough how good a man you are,” Joseph said as Alexander patted him on the shoulder.

“Thank you, Joseph,” Alexander replied. “You have known many good men in your life. I am proud that you consider me among them. I have only tried to do right.”

“That is all we can do,” Joseph confessed. “So, you’re off to Westmont in the morn?”

“Yes,” Alexander said with a nod. “We were told it will be a muddy trip but safe for the horses. Perhaps once we’re inland a bit, the roads will dry. But that is not why I’ve come looking for you. I fear Amelia Trimble is on a war footing again. She was prowling around the stables looking for her child. You would think Julia is seven instead of 17 the way that woman keeps watch over her.”

Joseph sighed heavily.

“I do not wish to deal with her today,” he admitted. “Today, thanks to your daughter and her friends, I was able to relax and enjoy myself. I do not wish for Amelia to ruin that. Tomorrow, after you depart, I believe I will be sufficiently saddened that an argument would do me well. I will do my best to avoid her until then.”

He looked at his older friend.

“She is another I wish would revert to better days,” Joseph added. “She used to be so much fun.”

“You remember her from when she was your governess?” Alexander asked. “You were so small!”

“I recall some parts of her time here,” Joseph said with a nod. “I do not think Elena does. I believe I was four and Elena two when Amelia left. I just remember that she was different from the others. She would sing made-up songs to keep us entertained. She would wrestle with me on the floors and allow Elena to climb all over her. Now ... well, if I am to be described as ‘dour,’ I am not certain I can find a word to describe Amelia.”

The king managed to avoid everyone after dining with those that would depart in the morning – and two that would stay behind. Elizabeth and Catherine invited him to join them in paying a visit to Julia and Octavia but Joseph demurred, telling them he had ledgers to peruse before retiring for the night.

The young women had been persistent but Joseph stood firm – for once. He really didn’t have much to do but he didn’t want a confrontation with Amelia to darken his good mood.

He managed to avoid Julia’s mother until after he’d watched Jonathan, Alexander and Elena ride off in the direction of Westmont. Elizabeth and Catherine were also saddened and he had his arms around their shoulders when he returned to the castle.

Amelia was waiting for him near his office and he was thankful that the two young women had entered the dining area.

“May I speak with you privately, King Joseph?” Amelia asked.

Joseph closed his eyes for a moment and nodded.

“Certainly, Mistress Trimble,” he said. “Would you like to visit in my office or somewhere public?”

“Your office is fine,” Amelia told him. As she passed in front of him, Joseph saw how tired and old the woman looked.

“You are not sleeping well,” he said.

“I fear I am not,” Amelia admitted.

“Sleep is often a foe I cannot conquer,” the king admitted.

“I know,” Amelia said. “I have come to apologize to you for my behavior. My daughter pointed out yesterday, in rather blunt terms, that I owe you my very life as well as theirs. I realized that I have never properly thanked you for what you’ve done for us.”

“Julia’s tongue sometimes gets ahead of her brain,” Joseph declared.

Amelia laughed at the trueness of the statement.

“That, my king, is a fact beyond dispute,” she said.

“Well, you should know that I suffer the same affliction,” Joseph cut in. “I have spoken to you in harsh terms you do not deserve. I ask for no apology from you and you owe me none.”

“And you do not owe me one, either,” Amelia told him. “I did not speak to Julia last night. It was Victoria who presented the facts to me. I was angered but once I thought things through, I understood that she was absolutely correct. You could have claimed my daughters – and me, I suppose – as spoils of war. My husband and their father plotted treason against you and no one would have thought twice about you turning us into bed warmers or forcing us to live as tavern whores.”

“I never would have considered such things!” Joseph said.

“No,” Amelia agreed. “You – and Genrico – are just as Victoria told me. You are men of honor. You have treated my family with courtesy and dignity. You do not display my children as spawns of treachery. You have elevated them. Victoria will marry one of the most powerful men in the land and Julia...”

“Will be at the very least one of my most trusted friends and confidantes,” Joseph answered.

“Victoria accused me of wishing to return to the times when parents could make choices for their adult children,” Amelia said. “That is the one thing she was wrong about. I ... I simply see so much of myself in Julia.”

“I know,” Joseph said. “I think that is why I enjoy being around her. I see the young, happy woman from my memories in the face of your daughter.”

“I am certain you do not recall me much if at all,” Amelia said.

“There once was a man from Parumph,” Joseph started.

Amelia instantly covered her mouth and Joseph grinned.

“Whose prong was a thick as a stump,” he continued.

“Stop!” Amelia said.

“Too big for our vee, the lassies did plea, so the girls used their lips and their rumps.”

“Joseph!” Amelia said. She tried to contain her laughter but it escaped.

“See?” the king asked. “I remember a great deal about you. I remember that you used to sing that. I will admit that I had no idea what it meant but I recall that you warned me I was never to repeat it in front of my parents – or Elena. I never did, you know. I told you I wouldn’t and I never did.”

“I was such a stupid child,” Amelia said.

“No,” Joseph said. “Amelia, you have a great many places where your anger is justified. You may be angry at your parents for refusing to enjoy their willful child and for sending you far away. You may be angry at your husband for the ill way he treated you. But I hope you will never be angry at those with a zest for living.”

“I have resolved that I will not be angry at Julia – or at you,” Amelia said. “I lay awake last night considering how much worse life could be for my family. I considered where my girls would be right now if you had not arrived when you did. I considered that I would be in a cold, dark grave at this moment in time without your intervention. I am ... still somewhat old fashioned. But I am wise enough to know that my daughter could do much worse than mistress to a king – particularly a king as kind and generous as I know you to be.”

Chapter 40: Truths and Revelations

It took Celestine the rest of the morning to find a way to slip away from her job – in order to perform the duties of her second job.

She found Rucar overseeing the tent city that had arisen and waited for him to motion her forward before she approached.

Rucar finished his instructions and walked over to speak to the young maid.

“Good day, Celestine,” he said. “What brings you out beyond the walls?”

“I ... I am not certain,” Celestine admitted. “There are strange happenings at the castle and I am concerned.”

“Oh?” Rucar asked. He considered Celestine of Larchman to be his prize pupil. She was adept with lock picks, a variety of small weapons and could out-grapple most men. Mostly, she was intelligent and had a keen sense.

“It is nothing specific but you’ve always said it is best to bring suspicion to your attention than to have something terrible take place,” Celestine recited. “To that end, well, the king has been acting strangely the past few days.”

Rucar nodded but he considered many actions Joseph undertook to be slightly odd.

“Stranger than usual,” Celestine clarified. This statement caught the spymaster’s attention. “He grasped my nose today.”

Rucar found himself blinking in confusion.

“Your nose?” he asked.

“Like this,” Celestine said. She dare not touch Rucar. No one she knew was stupid enough to attempt that. Instead, she reached to her own face and took her nose between her knuckles.

“Why?” Rucar inquired.

Celestine released her nose and shook her head.

“I have no idea,” she said. “We barely speak. He is never rude but...”

“I understand,” Rucar said with a nod. “And yet, for no reason, he felt compelled to grab your nose?”

“I can see no reason why he would do such a thing to anyone,” Celestine noted. “I certain have never had anyone do such a thing to me.”

“That is odd,” Rucar admitted. “Did he say anything?”

“He said he knew that I was planning to leave your service for the military,” the maid told Rucar. “He said he would miss seeing me around the castle and that I have performed a great service for the country. But he would prefer I follow my heart.”

“My sentiments exactly,” Rucar noted. “You are well-versed in the tasks I’ve asked you to perform but I know you will do exceptionally well as a soldier. I wish you the best.”

“Thank you,” Celestine said with a blush.

“Did he have your nose for the entire conversation?” Rucar wondered. In his line of work, it paid to ask questions, ridiculous as the question might seem.

“No,” Celestine admitted. “He grabbed my nose afterward. Then he released it. He said that seeing as you trained me, he was fortunate not have a dagger between his ribs.”

“I am certain he was making a jest,” Rucar interrupted.

“Oh, he was,” Celestine said. “I immediately protested and he apologized.”

“I see,” Rucar said. “I will admit this is highly unusual but I’m not certain it warrants my immediate attention.”

“There is more,” Celestine said. “Today, before the nose episode, I saw him embracing Amelia Trimble. It is well known in the castle that those two are at odds and have been for some time.”

“The king has a way of burying old grudges and ensuring new alliances,” Rucar pointed out. “I am proof of that.”

“I considered that,” Celestine said. “But, he asked me ensure Amelia’s comfort and she had been weeping for some time. Her eyes were puffy and red. I do not know as yet what transpired but I will do my best to learn.”

Rucar nodded his approval.

“Then there is the strangest thing,” Celestine said. “Last night, I found muddy boot prints leading the king’s chamber.”

“Boot prints?” Rucar asked. “Could you determine if they were male or female?”

“They were the king’s,” Celestine said. “His boots are unusually large and have a stray nail on the back heel. I recognized his tread. I followed his trail. At the stairway, four other muddy sets were found. These were definitely female. I suspect two belong to Julia Trimble and Princess Octavia. They, along with the king, were unseen for a brief period yesterday – something Amelia found vexing, I should add.”

“You said there were four sets of prints,” Rucar said. “Could the other two belong to Amelia and her ward?”

“I do not believe so,” Celestine said. “As I told you, Amelia was displeased so I kept a close eye on her. Lucretia was with her for most of the evening until Amelia paid a visit to her daughter’s room.”

“After Julia returned,” Rucar suggested.

“Victoria’s room,” Celestine corrected. “Julia keeps her door locked and she’s established a system that lets her know when someone has entered her chamber. I confess I have yet to determine what that system is. I do not view her as a potential threat to the king so I have not bothered to investigate.”

“She is as loyal as we are,” Rucar confirmed. “What transpired in the daughter’s room? Were you able to hear?”

“Some,” Celestine said. “The majority of their conversation was done in hushed tones but some was very loud. I believe that Victoria informed her mother that she would tolerate no more interference.”

“Past time for that,” Rucar muttered to himself. “So, we do not know who the other boots belonged to. Did you attempt to follow them upstairs?”

“That is when another strange thing happened,” Celestine said. “I saw the king with a mop. He removed all the evidence that anyone had passed. He cleaned the floor to his chamber, the stairs and the second floor. I ... I thought it imprudent to ask him what he was doing. He is the king.”

Rucar found himself nodding again.

“This is odd behavior,” he agreed. “Let me ask you: Do you think it is possible he has been poisoned?”

“No,” Celestine said. “You’ve told me that most poisons affect the breath and the perspiration. Before he took my nose, I was close enough to smell both. I do not believe anything of that sort has transpired.”

Rucar peered out to sea and stroked his short beard as he considered what he’d just learned. The problem he’d found with spy work is that things rarely fit together into a pattern until after a culminating event. It was much easier to look backward to determine what happened than to look forward and predict its happening.

“For now, I wish for you to keep a close eye on the king,” he determined. “You know the others I wish for you to watch but the king is most important. If anything else strange occurs, please alert me. If you cannot get to me, find Julia or Octavia. They both know how to find me and neither has other official duties.”

“Certainly, Rucar,” Celestine said. The spymaster watched as she headed back toward the city walls. He would miss the having the young woman’s eyes and ears in the castle. She would not be easy to replace.

“Where did you get these?” the cobbler asked when Elizabeth set Joseph’s boots down on his table.

“King Joseph asked us to bring them to you,” Elizabeth answered.

“I worried that someone had stolen them from him,” the cobbler admitted. “All manner of young women titter about him on the street. He is a good man and I won’t have him going about barefooted.”

“We did not steal them,” Catherine said. “We live in the castle. This is Elizabeth Burbridge and I am her maid.”

“My apologies,” the cobbler said.

“It is fine,” Elizabeth replied. “We feel the same about our king as you do. Can you repair the soles? He wishes to ride after evening meal.”

The cobbler scraped the dried mud off the bottoms and looked at soles. They were cracked in several places.

“I fear it will take at least a day,” he said with sincere regret.

“Perhaps we could purchase a new pair of boots for him?” Catherine asked.

The cobbler shook his head sadly.

“The king has the largest feet I’ve ever seen,” he said. “He says it is because he spent so many years walking across the upper landmass. I think he just has big feet. Either way, I have to make his boots. Please let him know that I will make him a fresh pair when I’ve finished with these. I’ll send these to the castle on the morrow and have the new pair by next week.”

Elizabeth nodded.

“Do you have boots that we might purchase for ourselves?” she asked. “I fear ours are in no better shape than the king’s. We were in the mud yesterday and then the sun dried them.”

“I might,” the cobbler said. “Let me get my wife. She refuses to let me deal with pretty young women.”

Elizabeth did her best to return the man’s toothless smile before turning to look at the few pairs of shoes in the building. She saw something that caught her eye and was holding something she had never before seen when the cobbler’s wife appeared from the back room.

“These are ... interesting,” Elizabeth said.

“Impractical if you ask me,” the cobbler’s wife noted. The boots had the same sort of strings that Julia used to tie her clothing running across the tops. They were tall, perhaps going to the knee. At the back was a wedge that elevated the heel. “My husband got swindled by a foreigner. The man told him women in Denayian capital are wearing those things now. I think the man was lying. You’d get stuck in the mud the first time you crossed the street. With those confounded horses everywhere, you might wind up dead when you couldn’t move your feet.”

Elizabeth put the boot back where she found it and took a seat. She had learned in her childhood that it was important that one’s shoes fit well.

“Well now, I think we can fit you two right up,” the woman said as she looked downward. The boots the young women wore were well made. Perhaps not up the standards of her husband but close. Her husband might be a fool but he knew how to make shoes. The women pulled down two pairs of standard boots – leather or deerskin uppers with a sole made from harden leather.

“These are very nice,” Elizabeth noted when she ran her hands across the material.

“Sturdy, too,” Catherine agreed. Unlike Elizabeth, she cared more about the bottom of the shoe than the top.

As Elizabeth put on her new boots, she found herself looking at the first pair she had picked up.

“Are those for sale, by chance?” she asked.

“I can’t see why you’d want them,” the cobbler’s wife said. “I’d sell them to you for a copper just to have them out of here. I get feisty every time I see them. I have four more pairs just like them in the back.”

“We’ll take them all,” Elizabeth said. “And we’ll pay what your husband paid. We reside in the castle for now and the floors are stone and wood there. Mud will not be a problem. Could you have your husband deliver them to me at the castle when he takes King Joseph’s boots back to him?”

“Young miss, to have the reminder of my husband’s foolishness out of sight, I will bring them myself,” the cobbler’s wife announced. “The full price is rather high. That is why I am so peeved with him.”

“How high?” Elizabeth wondered.

“Six silvers,” the wife revealed. “I’ll tell you what. I’ll just charge you six silvers for everything. I’ll throw in the boots on your feet if we can keep your old ones. They were not made in Tyrell and my husband likes to see how things are done elsewhere.”

“That is a deal,” Elizabeth said. She handed over the silver coins from a bag she kept tied around her neck and tucked into the bosom of her dress.

The old woman was shaking her head at the frivolity of youth as they left.

“Why did you purchase those shoes?” Catherine immediately asked. “The woman is right. We could never wear them out of doors.”

“It is the way they are structured that caught my eye,” Elizabeth admitted. “You will almost be walking on your toes. Do you recall last week when Octavia was trying to sneak up on Julia?”

“Yes,” Catherine said.

“She was on her tiptoes,” Elizabeth continued. “I remembered thinking that the motion caused the material on her trousers to stretch very tightly across her rear.”

“I recall,” Catherine said.

“Now, picture in your head the four of us and Liala wearing tight trousers and those boots when we dine with our king,” Elizabeth continued with a giggle. “I believe the elevation will draw his attention to the places we wish him to view.”

“If nothing else, we will be able to kiss his cheek easier,” Catherine said, joining her friend in laughter.

“Answer me a question truthfully,” Elizabeth said as they neared the castle grounds. She pulled Catherine to the side.

“Certainly,” Catherine replied.

“Would you take our king to your bed if he wished it?” Elizabeth asked with a lifted eyebrow.

“I am his loyal subject,” Catherine replied. “It would be my duty!”

“I’m serious,” Elizabeth insisted. “Would you permit him to bed you?”

“Yes,” Catherine admitted without embarrassment. “I believe I would permit it if he desired me. And you?”

“I have no desire to be queen,” Elizabeth answered.

“We did not speak of marriage,” Catherine pointed out. “We spoke solely about taking him to bed. Would you?”

“Yes,” Elizabeth admitted. Unlike her friend, she blushed furiously. “My turn.”

“You wish to continue?” Catherine wondered.

“One more,” Elizabeth pressed. “Yesterday, when we were both astride him, did you find it exciting that our bodies rubbed together?”

“It was ... interesting,” Catherine replied. “It was far more interesting than I suspected it might be.”

“You’ve thought of such things?” Elizabeth asked.

“It is my turn to ask questions, I believe,” Catherine noted.

“I found it exciting,” Elizabeth admitted.

“That is not the question I planned to ask,” Catherine said with a grin. “I wondered if this game wouldn’t be more fun if we included Julia, Octavia and Joseph later this evening.”

“Oh, I think it would be much more fun!” Elizabeth agreed.

“Then let us save our questions until then,” Catherine suggested. “We would not wish to be too far ahead of our friends in learning the answers.”

The middle-aged merchant entered the castle with clear trepidation.

As with most in Tyrell, he had dealt with the king’s representatives frequently in the past three years. He was used to conducting business with the castle. He was not used to conducting business in the castle. He was particularly worried about meeting the king.

Franco had heard much of the young man that had wrested control of Azkoval back from the tyrannical rule of Wilhelm and his cohorts but the opportunity had never arisen to meet Joseph. Now he had been summoned – only days after giving a price to one of the king’s many admirers regarding the erection of several new buildings.

Franco was worried that the king would compel him to lower his price – which was already several coins below what he would have charged anyone else. His second fear – borne of life under the previous regime – revolved around Esmerelda, his daughter.

It was no secret in Tyrell that King Joseph had any number of young women vying for his attention – women both known to the king and unknown to him. Yet the king had yet to announce his choice of bride – despite the fact he was 22 years of age. King Welton was married by 18. Welton’s father had been wed at 15.

The rumors in town had the king sharing his bed with a different willing woman each night. Now Franco feared the young king had taken notice of his only female child and wished to claim Esmerelda for his own.

It was said that, in days of yore, the king had the right to bed any woman that was of age – regardless of social status, marital status or willingness. Franco had to admit that Joseph had been progressive in his views, granting rights to the common man (and woman) that would have seemed impossible a mere five years earlier. But Franco had lived long enough to understand that men of wealth and power often viewed rules as something to be applied to others, not to themselves.

Chapter 41: Ambush

Liala held up a fist, reined in her horse and deftly dismounted at a crossroad. Her troopers came to a stop behind her and even Morane followed her lead. The soldiers formed a loose perimeter and drew their weapons instantly.

The weather had been miserable for the previous two days and nights. The rain that had drenched the capital had continued southward along the coast and the roads were sodden and muddy. The nights had been worse. The heavy rain had soaked the cloth tents and prevented a warm camp. Everyone was on edge and Liala had promised a short day of riding, despite the fact that the weather had slowed them considerably already.

“A struggle here,” the duchess said. Morane started to walk forward but a soldier captured his arm and held him at bay. Liala walked around the scene, carefully inspecting the ground and the footprints that had dried in the hard clay now that the rain had stopped and warm weather had returned.

“Six from this direction,” she said, pointing toward the southwest. “Five men and one woman or child came this way. A woman, I think. Four were quite large or heavily laden. The fifth man carried little and wore nicer boots. The woman is small and also wore expensive shoes.”

“How could she know that?” Morane whispered.

“The quality of boots is evident from the prints,” the soldier answered. “The depth they sank in the mud tells her how large or small they are. The size of the prints tells her if they were male or females. She can tell it is a woman and not a child because of the length of the gait. A child’s feet might be the same size as a woman’s but his legs are shorter, too. The distance between the steps tells her it is a woman.”

“Amazing,” Morane said, truly impressed. In fact, everything he’d seen from Liala and her Troyvettian soldiers had impressed him.

“Blood!” Liala shouted. “Spread out and be aware. The prints are at least two days old but that means little.”

The soldiers fanned out, leaving Morane standing in the middle of the road looking around. He felt incredibly vulnerable and slipped the ceremonial dagger out of his belt.

“Bodies!” a soldier yelled from across the road. High weeds had grown and the man had parted them and was staring at the ground. “Four large men, well clad but unshod. I see no armaments but each has an empty scabbard.”

“Drag marks in this direction, too,” another shouted. “The smaller male, I think from the depth of his heels.”

Liala nodded grimly and turned to the priest.

“How long until Court opens?” she asked Morane.

“I ... I don’t know,” the priest admitted. “Days have become lost in my head, I fear. Perhaps it has already begun.”

“I don’t think so,” Liala answered. “It is at least a week away, maybe two. I have lost the days, as well.”

“It is more,” a soldier said. He reached into his tunic and pulled out a piece of wood with scratch marks across it. “We left 66 days prior, correct?”

“Yes,” Morane answered.

“We have travelled 41 days – or perhaps 42,” the soldier told them. “I believe I missed a day early on.”

“So we are about three weeks from its start,” Liala replied thoughtfully. “How far are we from Tyrell?”

“I would guess we are no more than four days way,” the man said. “Three if we ride hard.”

“And walking?” Liala inquired.

“Ten days or two weeks,” the soldier answered. “The land rises soon and that would add time to the walk.”

“You suspect someone headed to Tyrell?” Morane asked, gesturing to the dead men in the weeds.

“Evidence points that way,” Liala said. “We have seen very few with expensive boots. In our land, only those in high positions can afford such things. Life is a bit different in Tyrell but I would still say that well-crafted boots is an indication of wealth.”

“Yes,” Morane agreed, still peering toward the tall grass beside the road.

“What of the woman?” another soldier asked. He was the oldest in the group by many years.

Liala shook her head.

“May I, Duchess Liala?” the man asked.

“Of course,” Liala answered.

The older man began walking around the scene and stopped in several places. He turned and looked thoughtfully toward the coast and then down the road the travelers had intended to take.

“Duchess?” he called. He gestured for Liala to come to him and she complied. Morane followed eagerly.

“See?” he said, gesturing to several prints in the now-hard dirt.

“No,” Liala admitted.

“The travelling party had already turned to toward Tyrell,” the man said, reverting to a language that he was more comfortable. Morane could follow along only through the man’s gestures. “They were attacked from behind. Perhaps they expected an ambush because it appears they doubled back to meet it. They set up a wall here – the four large men and the smaller one.”

Liala nodded. Now that it had been explained, she saw it clearly in the prints.

“They pushed the attackers backward but... , “ he said, sighing.

“They were set upon by others in hiding,” Liala answered in her native tongue.

The man gestured to the weeds where the bodies lay and nodded sadly.

“I fear it was a double ambush,” the soldier said. “The original group allowed themselves to be pressed then their comrades attacked from the rear. At least that is what I see.”

“It is what the wounds suggest,” a fresh voice added. “The men were stabbed in the back or clubbed on the back of the head. There are no wounds to the front.”

“Are they Joseph’s men?” Liala asked.

“I do not think so,” the second soldier announced. “They do not wear the uniforms I have seen before and ... I do not believe Joseph’s men would have fallen for the trickery.”

“I concur,” the older man said. He was the soldier that had sparred with Joseph on any number of occasions and he had grown to respect the young king. “Joseph’s men would have left bandits for the vultures to feast upon.”

“They do not have vultures here,” Liala said.

“Liala!” Morane said, anxious about not knowing what was being said.

“They were ambushed from hiding,” Liala said, shortening the explanation. “They fought bravely but fell. It appears that the wealthy male has been abducted. His body is not among the fallen.”

“And the woman?” Morane asked, his eyes wide.

“She fled toward Tyrell,” the older soldier announced. “Her boots disappear off the trail but I suspect we can track her if we try.”

“Are the others tracking her?” Morane inquired.

“Very likely not,” a third soldier said. “I believe the man was their prize. The woman would be sport for them. I estimate from the blood that many were wounded in the attack. I see six distinct trails of blood along with the drag marks. Some were no doubt dead before they reached their destination if it was very far.”

“I saw no prints heading in the woman’s direction,” the older soldier agreed.

“But she is alone out here!” Morane protested. “She is not safe by any means.”

Liala nodded her agreement and turned toward the third soldier.

“Take half the group and follow the drag marks until you find their destination,” she commanded. “I will take half and track the woman. She is alone and on foot. She will not be far. We will catch up to you quickly, I believe.”

“Yes, Duchess,” the soldier replied instantly. He pointed toward the older soldier but Liala shook her head. “I will need Merritt with me. He is the best tracker in the group and I believe your trail will be clearly marked. They made no attempt at stealth.”

The soldier nodded his agreement and collected his group. He set off at a walk through the trees that lead to the coastal region of Azkoval.

“The spare horses will slow us but we cannot leave them,” Liala said with a frown.

“I will stay with them,” Morane offered. “I fear that I, too, will slow you.”

“I wish you with me,” Liala said. “You are an excellent horseman and a steadying force. You will be of great value when we find the woman.”

Morane nodded and mounted beside the others. Each had a horse tied to their saddle but that couldn’t be helped. The horses were not familiar with the terrain and might wander. They were too valuable to the returning party to left behind.

Merritt led the group, the man leaning off his horse until his face almost touched the ground. The horse did not appear to notice the change in his rider’s posture.

“Here,” Merritt said, sitting up and stopping the horse. “She hid here. I have located her travel pack.”

He dismounted and found a small pack that affixed over the shoulders. It bore a crest that no one in the group recognized.

“A lord’s house,” Liala proposed with certainty.

“Yes,” Morane added, although, like the duchess, he had no idea if he was correct.

Merritt opened the pack and inspected the contents. He realized he had no idea what a young woman would carry with her so he offered it to Liala. The duchess pulled out a muddy pair of leggings and some toiletry items.

“It is hers,” she announced. “She changed into fresh clothing.”

“Yes,” Merritt agreed, returning to the roadway with a stained and worn cloth dress. “Or she is travelling without clothing.”

“They do not do that here, Merritt,” Liala said. “She had something in her pack to wear while she washed her other clothing. Morane, which districts lie in that direction?”

“Burbridge,” he said.

“No, Elizabeth is already at the castle,” Liala answered.

“Halversham,” Morane said. “That is all I know. I have heard Lady Elena speak of the Halversham family.”

“Does the lord have a young daughter?” Liala asked.

Morane shook his head.

“I know not,” he confessed. “I fear I did not pay as close attention as I should have. I studied a map for our journey but I do not know whose lands we crossed.”

“Nor do I,” Liala admitted. “We have a king’s writ so it mattered little.”

The group started off again, the tracker in front again. He abruptly stopped and rolled from the horse. The sounds of swords coming from scabbards hit Morane’s ears and he fumbled at his belt for his dagger. The scout continued his roll and came to his feet.

“It is fine, young miss,” he said in a soft voice. “Do not fear us. We are King Joseph’s soldiers. You are safe.”

Liala urged her horse forward and came to a stop beside her soldier. She saw a young, blonde woman clutching a small dagger and shielding her body with a tree. Liala understood her scout’s actions now. He had caught the glint of metal as he passed and feared a crossbow attack.

The girl’s face was streaked with mud so Liala couldn’t guess her age. She was tall and slender and wore a gray dress that hid her form but did little to help her blend in to the green and brown foliage that she was using for concealment.

“We are from King Joseph,” Liala tried but the young woman didn’t come forward or lower her weapon.

“Are you from Halversham?” Morane asked in gentle tones.

The girl’s eyes shifted to him but she didn’t move.

“Do you know Elizabeth Burbridge?” Morane tried. He had gotten off of his horse and was standing far enough away that he didn’t fear her dagger but close enough that she could clearly see his face. “She is at the castle. She has told us about the Halversham family. Are you a member?”

The girl stayed silent so Morane lifted his tunic front.

“Do you recognize King Joseph’s crest?” he asked.

The girl looked down at the man’s chest. She recognized the symbol from when King Joseph had visited the manor three years earlier. But that wasn’t the first time she’d seen it. She had drawn a picture of the crest months before – as Joseph tracked the men that had taken her and her mother and killed her father.

“The king,” she said, gesturing with her dagger toward Morane’s chest.

“Yes, we are from our king,” Morane said. “We saw what happened at the crossroads. We split up. Half of our group is looking for your father. He was captured.”

“My grandfather,” the girl said. “Martis killed my father as a lesson to my grandfather. The king and his army saved me. They killed Martis and Renati.”

“Yes,” Liala said. She had heard the story from Genrico. “You were among the captives?”

The girl nodded.

“I fought as hard as I could but there were too many of them,” she said.

“The king has said that your struggle is what slowed them down enough for him to find them,” Morane told her. “Are you a Halversham?”

The girl nodded but her eyes stayed on the crest on Morane’s tunic.

“What is your name, girl?” he asked.

“I am Bianca,” she answered.

“I am Morane, Bianca,” the priest said. “This is Liala, Duchess of Troyvet. They are our friends. You are safe now. But we need you to come out. We must rescue your grandfather and get you both to Tyrell to see King Joseph. Will you join us?”

The girl considered her options. She was outnumbered 26-to-1. She had a small gold dagger and they had swords and bows. They also rode animals – which scared her more than their numbers or their weapons. She had heard them coming long before she’d seen them. It sounded as though a fresh summer storm was on the way and she saw the dust in the far distance as they followed her.

“These are horses,” Morane said when he noticed her gaze had shifted to the animals. “They let us ride them so we may move faster. You will enjoy them. I have never met a young woman that didn’t love a horse. Come. If you are frightened, you and I will wait for the group to rescue your grandfather. But we must hurry.”

Bianca nodded gravely and exhaled noisily. The thought of her grandfather in peril was enough to force her feet forward. She had considered doubling back any number of times but she had always recalled Lord Halversham’s parting words to her: Find help and then get safely to Tyrell. She had found help in the form of King Joseph’s armed party. They had promised her safe passage to the capital.

She lowered her dagger and came out of the woods.

“I will go with you to find my grandfather,” she declared.

“He thought I was capable of such things?” Julia asked angrily.

“He didn’t know about you,” Joseph explained. “But he thought I was capable of such things.”

“You are a man,” Octavia said with a laugh. “You are capable of all manner of uncouth behavior.”

Joseph turned to glare but the princess only laughed harder. The quintet had consumed two flasks of hard cider Catherine had found in the kitchens. It had struck Octavia the hardest. The pale skin around her cheeks had taken on a rosy glow and her eyes had glazed over slightly.

“We kid,” Catherine said. “We have all heard the rumors. In fact, before we came to know you, it was easy to believe them – particularly given Octavia’s penchant for displaying her bosom and Julia’s proclivity for displaying her rear.”

Chapter 42: Through the Woods

Rucar slipped into the castle under the cover of darkness and made his way to the alcove where he usually met with Celestine.

“Anything new to report?” he asked.

“I believe I was wrong,” the maid admitted.

He had never known his young spy to be incorrect in her assessment so he tilted his head questioningly.

“I believe ... I believe the king was happy,” Celestine admitted. “It is not something I am accustomed to seeing. Certainly, there are times when he appears jovial but I’m not certain I’ve seen him happy until that morning. He was simply in excellent spirits and wished to ... pinch my nose.”

“Truly?” Rucar asked.

“Truly,” Celestine said. “Today ... today he took me to the stables to see the horses. He told me that I would need to be comfortable with the animals if I was to be a soldier. He walked me down to meet Blaze. He was ... extremely good-natured as he explained how he viewed using females in combat. He plans to make us a mounted unit to offset our size deficiency. It made sense when he explained it. We stood and talked for a great deal of time. It wasn’t until our talk concluded that I realized that I had been seated on that huge beast the entire time.”

Rucar found himself smiling. If his son were still alive, he would be 20 years old in the spring. Celestine is exactly the sort of woman he always hoped his son would one day find.

“You enjoyed the experience?” he asked softly.

“Oh, yes,” Celestine admitted. “It was ... it gave me a feeling of power. As Joseph spoke, I could see myself riding into battle with his army – vanquishing Azkoval’s foes. I ... I am more comfortable with women than I am around men but ... I found I did not mind his company.”

“I did not realize men made you uncomfortable,” Rucar said. “I would never have asked you to interact with me directly if had known.”

“You do not make me uncomfortable,” Celestine said. “I ... I overheard you a few days after you arrived. I will confess that I was terrified of you when I first saw you. Then I saw you with Lord Burbridge and Lady Elena. I knew then that ... the image you show the world is not the man beneath. Later, I heard you tell Jonathan that ... you wished your son was still alive so you could introduce him to me. That ... I...”

She stopped and looked at the ground.

“My father is long dead,” she admitted. “I lived in an orphanage that some women kept hidden from Wilhelm. I have long been part of the resistance even if I didn’t know of it. My father passed before The Fall. I was put into another home with people I didn’t know and that didn’t like me. When Wilhelm rose, I heard them discussing how much they could get from selling me to him. I would have been one of the poor souls from up the stairs if I had not fled. I lived in the wild – much as you did but with far less success – for a time. Finally, a woman found me. I had been stealing from her larder and was found. I expect her to beat me or even kill me. Instead, she took me farther into the woods where I found a group of children that had been sent there to keep them safe.

“King Joseph was a godsend to us. We were short on food but there were too many of us to move. We would have been found if we had attempted it. Several of us had undertaken treks to see if there was someplace nearby where we could care for the others. By this time, the woman that had cared for us for many years had grown ill. She died and we were at a loss as to how to continue. The skills we’d honed were not ... womanly. We hunted and we practiced ... assassinations. If soldiers found us, we would do our best to kill as many as we could before we killed ourselves. The youngest of the children was in her teens. We had decided that we were going to try to make it to the coast and seek passage. We had no funds or anything to barter – except ourselves – but we had few options.

“Then we heard Wilhelm had fallen and that Prince Joseph had returned from the dead. We waited as long as we could hold out but then a few of us snuck back into Tyrell. What we found amazed us. The king had been here perhaps two months but already life had begun to change. He departed on his southward campaign while we were getting the others. We made our way as best as we could here. Some found jobs in taverns or market stalls. It wasn’t until you returned with Joseph that I could truly attend to those I’d lived with for years.”

“The girls you brought in to the network,” Rucar said.

“Yes,” Celestine admitted. “Those are my sisters. I stayed behind because many of our group had left Tyrell to seek their fortunes elsewhere. I am here to await their return. The others have been brought into the network you put together.”

“You could have told me,” Rucar pointed out.

“We have a vow of secrecy,” Celestine said. “We all made a blood vow never to speak of the others to anyone. It was how we remained hidden for so long. There were girls that strayed too far and were caught but none ever spoke a word of us. I am certain that some of the bones in the tower came from girls I knew. I ... I saw a ribbon in the belongings that I’m certain came from one of our sisterhood. Her name is on the crosses on the hill. All the names I could recall as missing are there somewhere.”

“Good,” Rucar said.

“So, I spent much of my life surrounded by women,” Celestine said. “I do not think I’d spoken to a male from the time I escaped slavery until the day I arrived in Tyrell. That is why I am uncomfortable around them. But, once I learned more about you, I was never uneasy about being around you. I would have been proud to be a daughter to you.”

“You are,” Rucar said as he felt a tear slide down his cheek. “You and your sisters are all my children and I will keep you and protect so long as I live. You have my word.”

“I have always known that,” Celestine said.

“My protection – nor my love – will end when you move to the military,” Rucar continued. “It is not predicated upon you working for me. That goes for your sisters. If they wish a different path, I will see they get it. If I cannot, King Joseph will. You should ... you should tell him of your group. I am certain, if he were to learn of it, he would likely build a monument on the site of the home that kept you safe. The woman that saved you, she is to be revered. She is the very best Azkoval has produced in my lifetime and, were she alive, I would ensure she lived her life in comfort. What was her name?”

“I don’t know,” Celestine said. “I don’t ... I barely recall my own name. Many of the girls still had family that would have suffered at Wilhelm’s hands if we were found. We were all given new names when we arrived. We simply called her Missus.”

“Celestine is not your name?” Rucar asked.

The young maid shook her head.

“It is the name I prefer,” she said. “My father and mother named me after the queen. I was called Melina until my family died.”

Bianca found riding a horse behind the lean duchess to be an interesting experience. The troopers kept the pace sedate until the young woman got used to the motion but began to press once they knew they were nearing the crossroads again.

“There!” Bianca said, pointing to where Merritt had found her backpack. “That is where I hid during the battle. Once my grandfather and his men pushed the attacks back, I fled down through the woods. We are close to the battle site.”

“Yes,” Liala agreed. “We will be there shortly.”

“Were the men-at-arms captured, too?” Bianca asked.

“They are dead,” Liala admitted.

“Oh,” Bianca said. She lifted her arm from around Liala’s waist to cover her mouth in shock – and almost tumbled from the horse. Liala quickly reached behind her to catch the young woman. Bianca grabbed onto Liala again.

“I’m sorry,” the duchess told her. “I thought you knew.”

“No,” Bianca said. “Grandfather told me to wait for an opportunity to run and, for once, I listened to him.”

“They fought bravely,” Liala told the girl. “There was another group waiting in ambush. Your men were attacked from behind. You have my word, Bianca, my men will track the cowards and kill them.”

The group reached the crossroads and stopped.

“Bianca and I will remain behind to tend to the horses,” Morane offered.

“I want to find the men who did this,” Bianca declared.

Liala considered the situation. She feared if they did not proceed with stealth, Lord Halversham would be slain when the bandits heard them coming.

“I think it is best if you remain behind,” she said.

“It’s my fault!” Bianca insisted. “I was tired and we had to slow. We suspected someone was trailing us and trying to head us off but I whined until my grandfather gave in. I’m the reason that our men died. I want to be with you when you save my grandfather and kill them people that did this!”

Liala glanced at Merritt and he nodded. In their culture, it was only fitting for someone to seek retribution in situations such as this.

“Then you will be with us,” Liala declared. “But, first, this isn’t your doing. The people would have found you when they did or a day later. I would imagine they tracked your party from a town or an inn. Did your grandfather carry anything with him that was valuable?”

“Some coins for the treasury and a few items that King Welton had given him years before,” Bianca answered. She reached for the dagger at her waist but Liala’s firm grip stilled her hand.

Bianca looked downward and then back to the duchess.

“The dagger I carry,” she said, “it once belonged to King Welton’s mother. He gave it to my grandmother. We wished to offer back to the king since he has so little of his family’s heirlooms remaining.”

“I apologize,” Liala said. “We are a bit on edge. Be warned, it might take days of walking to find the bandits.”

“I understand,” Bianca declared.

“Young miss, I fear your grandfather might no longer be alive when we find them,” Merritt said in a soft voice.

Bianca gulped and nodded.

“I have watched my father and mother killed before my eyes,” she said. “I spent two days listening to Martis and Renati describe in detail what fate I would suffer when they brought me to the capital – and what fate awaited me when it came time for me to pass into their hands. My grandfather is strong. If he is dead, I will know he died valiantly.”

“Then let us be on our way,” Merritt declared. “I will task a group of five to remain behind with the priest. They will see to the horses and keep him out of mischief.”

The group set off at a brisk walk, following the signs their comrades have left earlier. Day passed into night and they still hadn’t reached them.

“It is getting too dark to proceed without torches,” Liala said. “Let us rest for the night and we will begin again at first light. I will take first watch. Merritt, get the troops spread out in defensible positions.”

“Yes, Duchess,” the soldier replied instantly.

“I will join you on watch,” Bianca said. Liala smiled at the young woman. Bianca was not a soldier but she had kept up and never uttered a word of complaint. One day, perhaps, Joseph could mold her into a fighter like he had with Octavia. Bianca certainly had the spirit of a warrior.

“You are near to exhaustion,” she said. “I wish for you to eat heartily and sleep until morning. If we haven’t found them by nightfall tomorrow, you may join me. For now, I want you to be fresh tomorrow. I believe we are close. I can smell the salt air of the sea. They are not far ahead of us and we will see battle on the morrow.”

The soldiers broke camp before the sun had started to brighten the sky. Bianca was right with them but moving a bit stiffly when they started forth as soon as it was light enough to put one foot in front of the other.

The sun was high in the sky when they caught site of the sentry for the advance group.

“We tracked them to holes in the rocks above the sea,” the man whispered. “There are many holes and we haven’t gotten close enough to determine which one they chose.”

“Is my grandfather alive?” Bianca asked urgently.

The man glanced toward Liala but she nodded for him to deliver the unvarnished truth.

“I cannot say for certain but I believe him to be,” he said.

“But you don’t know which cave they’ve hidden in?” Bianca asked.

“Cave?” Liala asked, unfamiliar with the word.

“The holes in the rocks,” Bianca explained. “They are called caves. We have them in Halversham. I used to play in them when I was a girl. This near to the sea, there are probably openings that lead to the shore. Have you seen boats?”

“We haven’t looked,” the soldier answered.

“We should find a path to the shore,” Bianca pressed.

“Why?” Liala asked.

“We have rocks like this where I live,” Bianca told them. “The caves often connect. There are caverns that will lead you from one to the next. It is almost like a house of rock with different rooms.”

Liala nodded as she realized that she was outside her element. She knew nothing of caves or caverns. She had never heard of such things in her dry, arid country.

“Can you help us find a path?” she asked the girl.

Bianca nodded.

“We will leave the advance force up here,” the duchess determined. “I want no action until we see Lord Halversham’s condition. Bianca, how many men did you see?”

“Six,” she answered.

“Six and then four more for the ambush,” Liala replied. “That is 10. Do not attack until all are accounted for. If you see all 10, take them and kill them. Show no quarter and recall that they are not averse to striking you in the back. Do not hesitate to preempt them. These men have no honor. They are scoundrels and cut-throats so we will show them no honor on the field. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Duchess,” the soldier said gravely. “We have already accounted for six of the attackers, we think.”

He gestured with his eyes toward a path worn through the brush.

“The bodies we’ve found were all dressed similarly and all had distinctive markings on their arms and wrists,” he said. “We found two near the ambush and four more when we got near to this spot. They all had wounds on their torsos but they died because somebody had run them through from the back.”

Liala nodded. Her group had followed the blood trail to where they now stood.

It took most of the day for Bianca to find a path that could be safely crossed. It was near to dark by the time they reached the bottom.

“Once our eyes adjust, we should enter,” Bianca advised.

“Why?” Liala asked.

“The caves are dark and we can see better if we enter at night,” Bianca replied. “There was no moon last night so it will be black as pitch. I think we find an opening, wait until darkness falls. We will be able to see torches on the shore or a ship’s lights on the water. If we see neither, we enter and make our way back upward.”

“Clever,” Merritt said. “I see only one problem. None of the openings I’ve seen thus far will permit a grown man to enter.”

In dim light, all on the beach could see the rock fissures at the base of nearby cliffs. Some were tall enough for man but too narrow. There would be no way for the armed troops to make their way inside such tiny passages. Even the six women in the group would have to leave their swords or crossbows outside to slip into the crevasse.

“I can get through,” Bianca replied. “I will go myself if necessary.”

Liala took the young woman’s arm gently and led her away from the group.

“There is not the place to prove your mettle,” she said softly. “What would you do if you went in there by yourself? Would you battle four men, armed only with your dagger? You listened to your grandfather when he told you to flee for safety because you respected that he knew what was best to do in a situation where you did not know. You are in the same place here. We are trained warriors; each of us tested by blood and by steel and yet none of us would enter the unknown alone and, essentially, unarmed.”

Chapter 43: Into the Darkness

The makeshift torches provided a dim glow but it was enough for the group of seven women to find their way into the tunnel. The passages were lower and all the women had to bend forward. It made the going slow and the upward slope made the trip arduous.

Finally, even Liala was laboring to continuing forward. They found an opening large enough for the women to sit down and she called a halt.

“We must rest,” she told Bianca.

Despite the cold inside the cavern, the women were covered in a fine sheen of sweat and their breathing had become laborious.

“Yes,” the young woman agreed. She had been ready to stop far earlier but pressed onward, unwilling to show weakness around such a group of fierce women. Her legs quavered as she sat down.

“Let us sleep as long as we can,” Liala suggested. “The passages are widening and the slope is decreasing. We will continue after we rest.”

“There will be no more light,” Bianca said.

“I find my eyes are able to pick out the walls now even though our light source is diminished,” the duchess whispered. “I can even see your face a bit.”

“I will take first watch tonight,” Bianca offered.

Liala pondered and then nodded – not that Bianca could see the gradual movement.

“If you become sleepy, awaken me,” the duchess said as she leaned back against the cold stone wall of the cavern. She could remember many times when she was too hot to sleep but this was the first time she found herself too cold for rest. She wished she had thought to carry a pack with at least a light blanket to shield her from the walls. As it was, she wore only her vestment and her arms and shoulders were bare.

Bianca was a bit better. She had used her dagger to cut the skirt from her filthy dress. The upper portion of the garment covered her to the waist and she wore dirty cloth leggings that fit looser than the buckskins Liala had but provided the same protection for the rough stone floors when the group found themselves crawling through some passageways.

“Move closer if you are chilled,” Bianca offered when she felt Liala shiver. She slipped an arm around the duchess’s shoulder and Liala cuddled against her. Bianca emulated the motions her mother would perform in front of the fire during winter months. She began to run her filthy hands down Liala’s equally dirty arms.

Liala found it remarkably comforting and soon she found herself slumbering lightly. Bianca felt Liala’s arm snake around her waist as the other woman sought additional warmth in her sleep. Bianca smiled at the memory of her mother again. She slipped up her makeshift shirt and pressed Liala’s arm against her stomach. She felt the chill immediately but it helped to keep her awake. Soon, Liala’s skin warmed and felt nice against Bianca’s.

The memory of her mother’s comfort soon gave way to a vision of the woman’s rape and murder. She had been forced to watch as first Prince Martis and then Renati had forced their way between her mother’s thighs. She had seen the tears in her mother’s eyes at the violation of her core and the shame and humiliation that written on her face when the attacks were through. Her mother had been the last person killed before the attack on the camp. At first, Bianca had been angry that King Joseph had not arrived in time to save her mother. As time passed, her pain had given way to relief. The men had broken her mother. She had pushed Bianca away when the daughter tried to comfort her. It had been her inability to stop wailing that had led to her murder.

Bianca’s mother had died exactly as her father had died. Her father had been trying to protect his daughter when Martis had snuck up from behind, slipped a knife into his back and then slit his throat. There had been no need for stealth with the mother. Martis had simply pulled her to her feet by her hair, pushed the knife in her back, removed it and drew it across her neck.

Then, as he’d done to her father, the once-future king had simply pushed the corpse to the floor at Bianca’s feet.

She shuddered in the darkness and it wasn’t from the cold.

“Is all well?” Liala asked from her shoulder. The duchess’ voice was thick with sleep but she shifted to sit.

“All is fine,” Bianca told her. “Come; put your head back where it was. I will keep you warm tonight.”

Liala licked her dry lips and took a sip from the flask of water around her neck. She had quickly removed her hand from the inside of the woman’s shirt as soon as she understood where her hand rested.

Bianca’s arm was still around Liala’s shoulder and she drew her back to the spot she had occupied earlier.

“I am awake now,” Liala told her. “I have learned to live on naps during battles. A brief sleep is all I require.”

“It is no warmer now that you are awake,” Bianca pointed out. “You are warming me as much as I am warming you.”

Liala considered the statement before resting her head where it had previously lain. Once again, Bianca moved Liala’s hand to her hip and covered it with her shirt.

“I am not accustomed to cold,” Liala admitted. “The weather chills at night where I am from but nothing like this. The winter months at the castle were horrid. If not for my friends to keep my mind occupied I would have frozen.”

“Your soldiers stayed with you in the castle?” Bianca asked.

“They were in the barracks with Joseph’s troops,” Liala said. “I have found many people that I like since I came here more than a year ago. There is a princess from the northlands and two young women that look exactly the same. They returned from Joseph’s campaign with him. One is already betrothed to Joseph’s closest male friend. The other is ... she is like Octavia and me, I fear. She is smitten by the king but she knows nothing will come from her infatuation. It is a shame there is but one of him.”

“The king?” Bianca asked. “You have met him?”

“Oh, of course,” Liala said. “Joseph is ... he is kind. Once you understand him, he is a very friendly man. There is part of him that is fierce and powerful but that is not the whole of him. I have known men where the unbridled rage is all there is. There is nothing beneath it. With Joseph, the rage is there but it is fading as the months pass. I was there when he returned from Blue Harbor. I’d heard the stories, of course, but ... when I first met him, I believed them to be a gross exaggeration of his skill as a warrior.

“One of his dearest comrades was injured during the battle. Oh, of course, you know him. It was Jonathan Burbridge. He was gravely ill when they returned.”

“Jonathan was harmed?” Bianca asked. “Has he recovered?”

“He almost lost his arm and I fear it wasn’t out of the question that his life would be next,” Liala explained. “But, when I left on our adventure, he was hale and hearty. Alexander returned with my mother and they were busily planning Jonathan’s wedding to Lady Elena.”

“I am happy that he and Rina are to wed,” Bianca said. “For a time, when I was younger, I believed I would be the one he took as a bride.”

“Oh?” Liala asked.

“Before King Joseph returned, it was necessary for families that opposed Wilhelm to marry within themselves,” Bianca confided. “There were few of us, I fear. My grandfather and Lord Burbridge, of course, were among them. Lord Golrick said all the right things but I know my grandfather never trusted him. There were others, I’m sure, but they were distant. My father was to inherit the lordship, of course. He was the oldest son. We would frequently make the trip to Burbridge with grandfather. The main reason was to speak freely of ways to undermine the king without losing their heads but I was brought along so I would get to know Jonathan.”

“I see,” Liala said.

“Of course, I spent most of my time with Elizabeth and Catherine,” Bianca said. “I fear that, when I was a child, I had a very large opinion of myself. I did not make a proper impression upon Catherine and Rina – Lady Elena. Life at the Burbridge manor was far different than at my grandfather’s estate. I was not accustomed to dealing with ... servants, I suppose. I could not understand why Lord Burbridge – and Jonathan and Elizabeth – treated the servants with such kinship. I understand about Rina now but Catherine is still a puzzle. I suppose it was because Lady Burbridge was distant that Elizabeth sought friendship wherever she could.”

“Perhaps,” Liala mused. She, too, had pondered the differences in the relationship between Elizabeth and Catherine from what she’d seen between other high-born women and their maids. “Perhaps their friendship had more to do with trust and closeness. I do not know. I was only beginning to get to know the two of them when I had to leave. I like them both and I believe they will find themselves among my friends very quickly. But you bear no ill will toward Lady Elena?”

“Oh, not in the least,” Bianca said. “Even before I understood, I knew she would be his true wife. Even if I were to marry him, she would be the one he loved. I will admit that I was unhappy when that revelation came to me but I also knew I had little say in the matter. As time passed, I understood and I accepted it. Jonathan is a nice man and I’ve always found him generous and warm. But he is better suited for Lady Elena.”

“That’s good to hear,” Liala said. “Lady Elena holds great sway over the king. She is the only person in Azkoval he has trusted from the time he returned. To be sure, others – Jonathan and Alexander, for instance – have earned his trust and respect but Elena is almost kin to Joseph. I believe, although he has never said this to me, that they were raised almost as brother and sister. They both have many stories of the fun they had as children. When I first saw their interaction, I feared Joseph would face another war. I met Elena before Joseph and I saw that she enjoyed the power he’d given her. I feared greatly that she would either spurn Jonathan in order to maintain the standard or, worse, slay the king in order to elevate Jonathan.”

“Elena would not behave that way,” Bianca said with certainty.

“No,” Liala admitted. “In the end, I think she determined that she had the ability to have the best of all things. She would build a life with a man she loved and she would not lose any influence in the capital. But, as I said, before I came to know Joseph, it was something that worried me. Now, she is a member of his cabinet and the job suits her very well.”

“What is a cabinet?” Bianca asked. “I know of the furniture piece but I’ve not heard it applied to people.”

“It is a group of men and women that offer the king advice,” Liala explained. “She and Jonathan both sit on it, as does Alexander. The man my friend will marry is there, of course, and so is the man Joseph sent to Azkoval to act as his eyes and ears. His name is Choran and he controls the coin. They are very good and Joseph is lucky to have them.”

“You are not close enough to be on this group?” Bianca asked.

“In a way, Julia, Octavia and I are too close to be on the council,” Liala said after thinking about the question. “We have taken it upon ourselves to provide the king with other activities away from statecraft.”

“You share his bed,” Bianca asked. Liala felt the young woman stiffen and she wondered if Amelia Trimble would find a kindred spirit.

“No,” Liala said, “although we would if he desired it and we probably will at some point. I hope that is not offensive to you. I will not lie to you, though.”

“So he is sampling his choices for a queen,” Bianca said.

“No,” Liala said again. She had thought she heard sadness in the girl’s words. “But, as I said, at some point, I believe each of us will share that experience with the king. We are all, as I told you, smitten by him. My mother brought me here for the express purpose of marriage to him. Octavia was sent forth for the same purpose. Julia is ... well, she is probably the better match in terms of personality but she cannot be queen. Her father was Lord Wellington, a traitor. The public will never respect his choice if he selected Julia. But, I fear that she will never be far from him. The truth is, I doubt Octavia and I will be far from him either. But we will not marry him.”

“Why not?” Bianca asked.

“Octavia’s brother is likely to bring war to Azkoval in the coming year,” Liala told the woman.

“So that leaves you,” Bianca said.

“I think not,” Liala said. “At some point, I might wish to marry and have children. Right now, I do not. The people of Tyrell are already clamoring for Joseph to select a bride. Marriage in my culture is not the same as it is here. We may take more than one wife or more than one husband. Most marriages do not last the duration of one’s life. We are nomadic and so are our affairs of the heart. At this point, a marriage to Joseph would suit me very well. In the future, I am not certain it will and I will not put him into that situation. I do hope he marries well. I believe his wife will find herself in the situation that you spoke about. I believe she will always be surrounded by the other women in his life.”

Bianca found herself nodding and she was thankful that no one could see her. She didn’t realize that Liala’s proximity allowed the duchess to know full well what was happening.

Joseph was happy to escape with only kisses on the cheek. The conversation had pushed him into areas that he wasn’t ready to consider.

The worst part, for him, was that he’d found himself growing more comfortable around the women as the night progressed – regardless of what they were discussing.

He pondered why he was so reticent to sample the charms they were freely offering. Several reasons popped into his head as he reached his empty bedchamber.

He was concerned about his friend’s futures. Each had presented valid reasons she would never be his long-term partner. As much as he’d like to dismiss the thoughts of the populace, he knew he couldn’t. None of the young women in his life, except possibly Liala, could be queen. Even though Elizabeth’s parentage was hidden, there were enough rumors to disqualify her from the role.

He doubted any man would willingly submit to being cuckolded – even by a king. The formidable women never would be attracted to such a man in any event. That would leave his friends to either hide their relationship with him or end it altogether. He wasn’t naïve enough to believe he would be able to keep the friendship afterward. If he enjoyed a brief dalliance – and titillating as the thought might be – it would doom the others to a life of loneliness.

Chapter 44: A Procession of Fools

The castle began to fill up a week before Court was set to officially open. Joseph was forced to shake the hands and accept the curtseys of dozens of lords and ladies, their children and grandchildren, several brothers and sisters and nieces and nephews, the staff they brought with them and a host of other people that arrived in Tyrell – and expected the hospitality of the castle.

The first, of course, had arrived weeks earlier. Those that had stayed in local inns or in tents outside the gates made their way to the castle. Lydia and her staff performed yeoman’s duty and a place was found for everyone with a room reserved for the only landholder still absent – Lord Halversham.

Certainly some people were unhappy with their accommodations. Some believed their rooms to be too small; others thought them too far away from the king or the dining hall or the front door. Joseph had spread the pain around by forcing Jonathan, Elena, Alexander, Genrico and Choran to stand to at this side when the families arrived.

Lydia proudly wore the light blue ribbon on her white dress to signify her betrothal to Yerrick Hulett. The lord of Yerrick’s region was among the last to arrive, which worked to Joseph’s advantage.

In the interim, Franco had agreed to assume the role of mayor – and Yerrick had been promoted to Captain of the Home Guard – the highest civilian rank in the country.

Lord Hulett had arrived in the early morning – having been stuck outside the gates for the night. In truth, Yerrick had seen the man approaching and ordered the gates closed. Yerrick had worried that the king would be upset but Joseph had laughed aloud when Lydia had told him.

As it was, Captain Yerrick was visiting his fiancée when his former lord made his appearance with a wife, two sons and a daughter.

One of the sons recognized Yerrick immediately (the other’s eyes had drifted to the attractive female speaking to the man in the crisp uniform).

“Yerrick!” Roderick Hulett exclaimed.

“His title is Captain Yerrick Tyrell,” Joseph informed the newcomers. “He is the captain of my Home Guard and commands the force that polices our city.”

Lord Hulett blinked but Joseph saw a wide smile on Roderick’s face at the news.

“My apologies, Captain Tyrell,” the lord’s younger son said. “Congratulations on your rise. I am positive the news will cause much rejoicing in Hulett.”

“I hope, sir, you will allow us to deliver the news in person,” Lydia said.

“Allow me to introduce you to Lydia of Tyrell,” Joseph said. “She is governess of the castle – but, more importantly, she is Captain Tyrell’s betrothed.”

The young girl couldn’t suppress the giggle that escaped before her father silenced her with a glare.

“Well done, young Yerrick,” Lord Hulett said with a warmth that never reached his face.

“I should thank you for your machinations,” Joseph said in a voice so soft that only Lord Hulett and his wife could hear it. “Instead, I’ll warn you about seeking retribution against Yerrick’s family or his friends. Should I hear of it – and I will – things will go very badly for you. Enjoy your stay in Tyrell but I truly doubt that you will see much of us during your visit. Good day, Lord Hulett.”

Lydia had Celestine direct the lord and his wife to their chambers. Joseph noticed that older son joined his parents but the younger son and the daughter stopped to speak to Yerrick and Lydia. Both offered their hands and, it appeared, their congratulations.

Joseph made his way over to the pair when the Huletts had departed and put an arm around each of them. It was rare for him to touch Lydia in any fashion, forever conscious of what she’d asked of him on the ship a year before.

“I enjoyed that far more than I should have,” the king admitted.

“Thank you for ... everything,” Yerrick said. It still stunned him that the King of Azkoval never ceased to treat him as an equal.

“He means me,” Lydia said.

“As well he should,” Joseph said. “I am happy for you both. But, I do wish to point out that I have yet to receive my invitation to your nuptials.”

“We’re getting married in Hulett a month after Court ends,” Lydia said. “I told you that.”

“Yes,” Joseph said. “Does that fact preclude me from witnessing the joining of two people I dearly love?”

“You ... you want to come to our wedding?” Yerrick asked.

“Yes, thank you,” Joseph said. “I accept your invitation. I should tell you that the Hulett lands will see quite a celebration that night. Rucar refused to stay at the castle during Court. I believe he feared that he would kill most of the people as they entered. He is headed to Hulett to deliver my wedding present to your parents.”

“You did not need to give us a present!” Lydia said.

“I wanted to give you something,” Joseph said. “And, it isn’t for you. It is for Yerrick’s parents and siblings. It is from me and from Empress Yana. She brought several larger horses. She calls them draft horses. They are perfect for moving large objects – such as stone – and for pulling wagons. Yana has gifted your family with the horses. I have provided a pair of sturdy wagons for them to pull.”

“You’ve done so much for us already, King Joseph!” Yerrick protested.

“I will not hesitate to start listing all the things you two have done for me if you persist,” Joseph said. “My life is inexorably better – not to mention simpler – because of you and Lydia. I have a man to police the city that I trust completely. I have a woman to run the castle that is beyond amazing. I am also very proud of you both and I wish you nothing but happiness.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Yerrick said with feeling. “My family will appreciate your gift immensely. It will make their lives much better.”

“And it will make their business more profitable,” Joseph pointed out. “Jobs that used to take them a year will be done in four months. Very soon, your family will be wealthier than the lord and his companions. They will be the envy of every person in the area – particularly the young woman that scorned you.”

“She did me a service, Your Highness,” Yerrick said. “I am going to marry Lydia and live a life that we make together. I would not trade what I have now for what I might have had there. Certainly, I miss my family but, on horseback, the trip to Hulett will take us only two weeks.”

“One more thing and I will let you return to your duties,” Joseph said. “I have reserved seats at my table for the mayor and the Home Guard captain for the duration of Court. Of course, the mayor will bring his wife so you may bring a companion, as well. I assume that a dashing young man in uniform will be able to find someone to accompany him to evening meals.”

Lydia reached up and took Joseph’s nose between her fingers and held it firm. The laughter that burst from Joseph was genuine. The mirth produced tears in his eyes but he couldn’t stop.

Yerrick looked appalled at what was happening but made no move to stop Lydia.

“Stop picking on my future husband,” she scolded the king jokingly.

“Yes, Ma’am,” Joseph said. His voice was distorted and it came out as “Yeth, Ma’am.” That produced more laughter until Lydia finally released him.

“I had hoped that would stop you from doing that to my staff,” she said with a wide smile. “Now I fear I will have you doing it more frequently.”

“She said you told her it was better than grabbing her rump,” Joseph noted.

“It is,” Lydia said firmly. “Although, after you took her to meet the horses, she might be amendable if you touched her rump from time to time.”

“I look ridiculous,” Julia hissed. Despite her protests, Elizabeth had used her coin to purchase dresses for the several young women that lived (more or less) at the castle. The foursome that spent almost every day together also had boots with elevated heels to wear.

They had taken great care in perfecting their appearance and even Lucretia and Victoria had taken part in the primping session. Liala was the only one missing. She still had not returned and everyone – particularly Joseph – was starting to worry.

“I think you look lovely,” Octavia said.

“We are certainly going to turn many heads this evening,” Catherine noted.

“That is the plan,” Elizabeth said. “Half of the wealthiest bachelors in Azkoval are going to be in one room and we are going to make them all wish for our hands.”

“You are playing with fire,” Victoria warned – not for the first time.

“We’re not really going to make eyes at the men,” Julia insisted – not for the first time. “It’s mostly to see Joseph’s reaction.”

“What will you do if someone says something about our father?” Victoria asked.

“If it is hateful, I will probably agree with him,” Julia answered. “We are just going to dine with Joseph as normal. Court won’t officially start for five more days and he’s not planning anything until the official opening. He said there might be a minstrel show if they’ll perform without payment.”

“We’re just putting the harlots on notice that Joseph’s stable is already near capacity,” Octavia said with a smile.

“And so is that gown!” Elizabeth laughed. The bodice of Octavia’s dress was so tight that much of her milky white bosom spilled out over the top. Elizabeth had almost as much of her upper anatomy on display while Julia and Catherine wore dresses that fit more snugly on the bottom than decorum generally dictated. Most shockingly, all the material stopped at the knee, making the new shoes evident.

“I fear Mother is going to go into spasms,” Victoria said, shaking her head. She and Lucretia were dressed more demurely and Victoria had her light blue ribbon firmly affixed to her dress.

“She has been ... better ... recently,” Lucretia noted. “She no longer lectures me if I greet a male of the species. I’m not certain she is even coming this evening. She was resting when I left the room. By the way, I want to offer my thanks for leaving me with her until Liala returns.”

“I would apologize if I were sorry,” Victoria joked with her surrogate sister. “But, this gives me a way to see Genrico without her knowing how late I come to bed.”

“I’m going to wait out in the hallway and tell her,” Lucretia replied with a smile.

“It would serve her right,” Julia offered. “Victoria used to tell on me all the time.”

“Only when you tried to convince everyone it was me that did whatever you did!” Victoria protested. The young women were still joking with each other when they descended the staircase. Several of the lords and their progeny were in the outer chamber, hobnobbing with aristocrats they had never met or rarely saw.

As predicted, every male eye – and several sets belonging to females – turned in their direction.

The sergeant-at-arms struck the floor twice with his halberd to draw everyone’s attention.

“I present Princess Octavia of the House of Tussain, Mistress Elizabeth Burbridge, Miss Julia of Trimble, Miss Victoria of Larchman, Miss Lucretia of Trimble and Miss Catherine of Burbridge,” his voice boomed. The young ladies offered a polite curtsey to the sergeant and then to the room at large. Empress Yana saw the opportunity break away from a boring conversation and quickly made her way to the women.

“You simply exude class and charm,” she told the group. “The curtsey was lovely. It certainly put the other young women here to shame.”

“That’s our goal,” Octavia said with a smile. “Any word from Liala?”

“Not yet,” Yana replied. “She is a capable warrior and she is with many seasoned veterans. She is well. I am positive.”

Conversation stopped when the sergeant’s halberd sounded again.

“Lady Elena Westmont and Lord Jonathan Burbridge,” he intoned. Jonathan blanched slightly when he saw the attire worn by his sisters (both claimed and unspoken) but Elena beamed. She wished she had been daring enough to wear something as risqué. As Yana had done, she immediately made her way to the assembled group for a closer look.

Genrico, Choran and Alexander slipped into the room without the grand pronouncement and walked over. They were dressed far more formally than usual. Genrico offered his arm to his fiancée and she took it with a pleased smile.

“I hope you are not embarrassed, Father,” Elizabeth said.

“I’m not,” Alexander replied. “Every society needs someone to set the fashion. In years past, it was Queen Melina. Now it will be you and your friends. I think you all look lovely.”

“The king asks that all guests move to the state room where dinner is served,” the sergeant boomed. He had been selected because his voice was loud enough to cut though the expected noise. “The seating arrangements are noted with place cards at each seat.”

He moved from the stairwell and pushed open the doors to where several long tables were waiting. It took some doing but soon everyone found their assigned seats. The cabinet, Empress Yana, the group of young women, Franco and his wife and Lydia and Yerrick were assigned to sit at the table with Joseph – which caused a bit of grumbling from Lord Golrick, one of the few landholders to survive The Fall and Joseph’s ascension. He was seated well away from the head table. The closest tables to the front contained the landholders Joseph had appointed – former soldiers in his mercenary army.

“Arise please,” the sergeant said loudly. “I present, His Royal Highness, King Joseph of Azkoval, son of Welton and Melina of DuBront, grandson of Cyrus and Celia of DuBront and Darius and Beatrice of Grendol.”

If the women’s attire caused an uproar among the rest of the group, the king’s caused the same reaction from Octavia, Julia, Elizabeth and Catherine. He wore a flowing robe of deep red and a gold crown atop his head.

But it was more than his clothing that caused them to stare. It was his bearing. He walked into the room with his head held high and back straight. He took in the room without a hint of interest and stopped at the head of the first table.

“Be seated, please,” he said. The king remained on his feet until the last person had taken a chair and then motioned for the doors to be closed.

“Lords and Ladies, friends and honored guests, I welcome you to Tyrell and the seat of government for Azkoval,” Joseph said in grave tones. “Before we begin our meals, I would like to introduce some of the people in the room on whom I’ve come to rely. First, I would like to present the members of my cabinet. I have taken the step of formalizing my advisers with specific duties and specific titles. I will announce them in no particular order other than where they are seated. First, my longtime friend, Genrico Larchman. Many of you have known Genrico for as long as you’ve known me so you already know his qualifications to act as Azkoval’s first defense minister.”

Joseph went around the table, letting the rest of the room get a look at the people that ran Azkoval.

He introduced the foreign dignitaries (and described Octavia as the Marindar trade representative). Franco and Yerrick were both embarrassed to be highlighted (but Lydia and Franco’s wife beamed with pride). Lydia’s happiness lasted only until Joseph asked her to arise. Then Joseph surprised his friends (including Lucretia and Victoria) by asking them to arise and describing them as his confidantes and informal advisers. He let everyone put a face to the name and role before he asked the rest of the table to return to their seats.

Chapter 45: Change in the Balance

Sessions in the sparring pit were the highlight of each morning of the days leading up to Court. Joseph had announced a tournament, open to all that weren’t affiliated with the army, to determine the finest non-professional warrior in attendance.

The practice rounds always brought in dozens of spectators – but word that the king planned to visit increased the number to more than 200. Most hoped to see the king in action and there was obvious disappointment when Joseph walked down to the pits with his crown perched atop his head.

“The tournament is for amateurs,” Joseph noted. “I was a professional soldier for many years and I am still the leader of the army in name if not in fact.”

Most accepted the explanation without comment but Frederick Hulett, the lord’s heir, decided to press the point.

“I’m certain many of the lords would enjoy witnessing your prowess firsthand,” he said. “I would be willing to spar against you.”

Frederick had proven to be one of the best non-professionals in the ranks and he was certain he could improve his father’s standing (and thus his own) within the gentry by defeating the king in the ring.

“If you will recall I gave each of the lords and their heirs the opportunity to do just that when I made my Southern campaign,” Joseph replied. “If you had gone, you would have seen my skill with your own eyes. Instead, you, your father and the many of the landholders and their children I see here opted to remain safe and warm in your beds. Now you seek a chance to test me when there is no danger. I am not your trained pet. I do not dance when you play a tune. Perhaps the next time Azkoval faces danger, you will prove yourself more reliable if you wish to watch me in battle.”

Frederick’s face turned red, first in anger and then in embarrassment when several of the young women in the crowd – including the king’s ever-present entourage of comely females – laughed at the rebuke.

“Then I will offer a challenge to you!” Frederick declared. “Are you man enough to accept?”

Joseph gave the man a blithe look and a feral smile crossed his lips.

“Young master Hulett, you will find I am man enough for anything you care to name,” Joseph said. “But let us demonstrate the rules of the tournament. We will select officials and spar until one party is disabled or the judges rule a killing stroke has been delivered. Fair?”

“I accept those rules,” Frederick declared.

“What weapon will you choose?” Joseph wondered.

“A long sword,” Frederick stated. “You may use what you prefer.”

“Do you wish to use practice swords or would you prefer to test yourself against me with naked blades?” Joseph wondered.

Frederick gulped. He believed the king’s reputation to be based on wild tales told by his cronies. But, at the same time, he wasn’t willing to risk his life for that belief.

“It is just a sparring session,” he answered.

“Very well,” Joseph said with a smile. “Would you care to make the match a bit more interesting? We could place a wager on the outcome.”

“State your terms,” Frederick said.

“Hmm,” Joseph said, glancing at the faces around him. “I will wager a hundred gold coins.”

Frederick’s face went white. It was far more than his family had to bet.

“I fear those stakes are too high,” he admitted with a touch of shame.

“Oh, of course,” Joseph replied. “I wasn’t speaking for you. In return, I will ask you to wager a week of working in the stables. If you win, I will hand you the coins. If I win, you clean the stables each morning before Court.”

“I... , “ Frederick stammered. He saw more people start to laugh. “I accept.”

“Ah, good,” Joseph said. He took his crown off his head and handed it to Alexander. He slipped his robe off his shoulders, folded it and started to offer it to the finance minister. He stopped and turned to the challenger.

“I believe, when the king has been challenged to physical combat, he is permitted to name a champion,” he said. “Do I have that correct, Choran?”

“You do, Your Highness,” Choran answered. “It has long been precedent in Azkoval.”

“Good, good,” Joseph said with a nod. “In that case, I name...”

He looked around the spectators. There were many of his soldiers present. He saw Yerrick pleading with his eyes but Joseph passed him by until they landed on the perfect person. His face lit with a smile.

“In keeping with the spirit of the tournament, I name Julia of Trimble as my champion,” he said. “She is not affiliated with the army so she qualifies.”

“She is a woman!” Frederick exclaimed.

“Yes, I will confess that I have long noticed that fact,” Joseph admitted.

“I will not fight a woman,” Frederick declared.

“So, you forfeit?” Joseph asked. “I suppose we shall see you in the stables next week.”

“Wait!” Frederick said. “Fine, I will fight her. But I expect no reprisals when she is injured.”

“You need not fear reprisals,” Joseph agreed. “Now, let us pick our officials. I will select an impartial observer and so may you. I select ... Roderick of Hulett. I believe he will be fair. Roderick, do you accept?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the challenger’s younger brother said. Joseph had noticed that he appeared just as eager as Yerrick to be named champion.

“I select my father, Lord Hulett,” Frederick said quickly. He didn’t seem to believe having two members of his family act as impartial observers was unfair.

“Very well,” Joseph said. “Lord Hulett, do you accept?”

“Of course,” the lord said.

“Then let the participants pick their practice weapons and make their preparations,” Joseph said. “We will begin when both announce their readiness.”

Joseph turned to find Julia staring at him.

“I wish for you to make him pay for his arrogance,” Joseph said firmly. “Do not toy with him. Do not allow him to preen and posture. I expect you to take him down as quickly as possible. You are not battling a stranger. You are simply in the sparring pits with me or your comrade in arms. Use the training I’ve given you and Liala has offered. I do not expect him to land a blow. Do you understand?”

Julia was preparing to ask why Joseph thought her to have the ability to best a man. His words made her understand that she had trained and bested men far superior to the one she would face in the pits.

“Yes,” she said with a nod.

She picked up the still unnamed weapon that Joseph had crafted for the smaller warriors. It barely resembled a weapon at all – and Frederick smirked when she walked into the circle. All around him, the onlookers were placing bets and taking wagers – and most of the coin was on the King’s Champion. It angered him to no end – and it was obvious his father was just as unhappy.

“I’m ready,” Frederick declared.

“Are you certain?” Joseph asked. “I want no dispute over the outcome of this match.”

“I’m certain,” Frederick answered. He was lying.

The attack came with such speed and ferocity that all he could do was backpedal. He had barely moved a step when his legs were yanked from beneath him and he landed hard on his back in the dirt.

The laughter and catcalls that arose from around him caused him to leap to his feet and take a wild swing where he’d last seen the girl. She was already behind him before his sword met only air. He felt a sharp jab above his kidney and spun, bringing the sword around in an arc.

The impact of wood on wood when Julia blocked him caused his hands to tremble. It was too late for any offense from him, anyway. Julia brought the wood down across his wrists and the wooden sword fell to the ground. She followed with a thrust to his midsection with the blunted end. Rather than use her normal coup de grâce – a swift buffet on the head, she swept the man’s legs from beneath him again. Julia used her foot to push the stunned Frederick to his front and straddled his back. She had the wood against Frederick’s neck, with her arms looped beneath his armpits and her fingers laced behind his neck before the man’s brother could speak.

“That was a killing blow!” Roderick declared. “The pointed edge went straight into his gut. He would be dead.”

Joseph nodded and looked to Lord Hulett, who appeared slightly dazed by how quickly his son was dismantled by a tiny woman.

“I disagree,” the lord stammered. “I believe they should reset.”

“That is not the contest,” Joseph said. “It lasts until a killing stroke is delivered or a party unable to continue. You say the stroke was not sufficient to kill.”

He turned to Julia. Frederick’s face was already turning blue from having the weapon trapped against his windpipe.

“I fear you will have to disable him,” Joseph said in an even voice. “I believe if you break his neck even his father will have to concur.”

Julia nodded and bunched the muscles in her arms, pushing Frederick’s neck tighter in the vice of her arms and the weapon. His face was puce but the area around his neck was pale white from the pressure.

“He was killed,” Lord Hulett yelled. “It was a killing stroke!”

Julia kept the pressure until Joseph gave her a nod. Abruptly, she released the hold and Frederick fell forward into the dirt. She put her foot on the back of his neck to hold him and place and looked to the king.

Joseph wore the same feral smile as had graced his face earlier.

“Well, that was certainly enlightening,” the king declared. “Lord Hulett, I am making it your responsibility to ensure your son fulfills his wager. I will inspect his work each day. If I find it to be substandard, rest assured, you will leave Tyrell short a son – and perhaps short your head. Your family has had its last warning from me. You will fall into line with the rest or I will leave you and your son buried in the soil and select someone else for the manor. I hope you will not need another demonstration.”

He turned to assembled crowd, finding two or three other faces that still needed a lesson on who was in charge. He found their eyes and stared hard into them until they turned away.

“Well done, Julia,” Joseph said as he walked forward. He completely ignored the fallen Hulett son and lifted Julia’s arm in triumph. “I think it is fair to say that our little tournament would be quite anticlimactic if I permitted my champion to enter. To that end, I will announce Julia of Trimble’s official entry into our militia at this moment. I give you Captain Julia Trimble of the Sixth Azkoval Defense Battalion. I have tasked Julia with forming an entire battalion of female soldiers and training them to be as fierce as she is. It is no small task because, as you have seen, Julia is not one to trifle with. If you disagree, then feel free to come forward and try your hand.”

No one moved – as Joseph was certain they would not.

“Or, perhaps if you run into Rucar of Dunvil, you could ask him about Julia,” the king continued. “After all, she is the person that disarmed him and captured him. I should also say that she was instrumental in bringing Rucar into my service – acts for which I am eternally grateful.”

He had kept Julia’s arm in the air the entire time but lowered it now. Instead, he put his arm around her shoulder.

“I surround myself with only the best,” Joseph continued. “Those I hold dear are the finest warriors, the finest advisers and the finest people I have found in our fair country. If I have kept you at a distance, then I hope you now understand why that is so. Those closest to me have proven their loyalty to our country. They have been willing to fight and die for Azkoval – as I have been and am at this moment. For now, I will depart and allow you to return to your practice. Roderick, could you perhaps assist your brother to his feet? I fear your father is not able.”

In fact, Lord Hulett was sitting in dirt with a look of stunned disbelief on his face.

“I am yours to command, King Joseph,” Roderick said proudly. Joseph noticed the younger brother was none too gentle in the way he handled his older sibling. Octavia, Liala, Catherine and Elizabeth were the first to greet Julia when she exited the circle – with Bianca Halversham and Lucretia not far behind.

The next person to approach was a surprise to the king.

Annette Hulett, the 13-year-old daughter of the Hulett clan, stood nearby smiling excitedly. She was bouncing on her toes as though she needed to find a place to relieve herself.

“When I am old enough, I will return and join your warriors,” she announced. “You are the most amazing woman I’ve ever seen!”

“She is one of many amazing women,” Joseph corrected. “Truly, I could have selected any of the women you see in front of you.”

He had immediately considered sending Octavia out – but feared the sight of her bouncing bosom would have caused the crowd to miss her ability in combat.

“They are all trained to defend others or to protect themselves,” Joseph continued. “If you wish, during your stay, I will ask them to introduce you to a few of their skills.”

“Oh, please, Your Highness!” Annette said with excitement.

Octavia, the unofficial greeter for the group, put her arm around the young girl’s shoulder.

“I should warn you, we’re a bawdy bunch,” Octavia said with a laugh. “We’ll try to behave but you might have to forgive us a few times if we say something naughty.”

Of course that only piqued Annette’s interest in spending time with older girls. Joseph shook his head as the group – minus Julia – led her off to her fate.

“I believe the King’s Champion has the right to ask for a boon,” she said smugly.

“I just made you a captain in the army,” Joseph pointed out.

“That is not a boon,” Julia said as she directed him back to the castle. “That was going to happen anyway. Genrico already told Victoria of the decision.”

“The spy network is in full force even without Rucar to direct it,” Joseph grumbled. “What do you wish?”

He was almost scared to hear the answer.

“I believe I will keep my request to myself until the proper time arrives,” Julia said with a smile. Joseph still had his arm around her shoulder and she had put hers around his waist. She took the opportunity to dig her fingers into his ribs. “For now, once we find a vacant spot away from prying eyes, I will settle for a polite, chaste kiss from my king.”

Joseph looked over at her smiling face and nodded his agreement.

“You agreed too quickly,” Julia said with a laugh. “After all, I haven’t told you which portion of my body I wish for you to kiss.”

Joseph sat at his desk preparing his remarks for the upcoming opening session of Court. He had come to several firm decisions over the previous days.

Foremost among them was a decision to make significant changes to the structure of those that held deeds to property in the country. His advisers had uniformly argued against his plan (except for Genrico, who really didn’t care one way or the other). Joseph’s plan went against hundreds of years of precedent, Choran correctly noted.

The plan might incite a civil war, Jonathan had pointed out. Elena had noted that Joseph had no idea if his way would work any better than what was in place and Alexander had urged the king to give the lords a chance to get to know him before making alterations to a system that had worked (with admittedly varying levels of success) since Azkoval had been formed.

Joseph heard their words but he was adamant. Men like Gerhardt Hulett succeeded at the king’s largesse. They did not have an absolute right to own property and oversee others. That right belonged solely to the king – and it was time for a few of the landholders to learn that lesson.

They had sat silently while Wilhelm and Drell took what they wanted from the land and its people. They had never lifted a finger to defend Azkoval even after Joseph had returned. The lords or heirs that had come with him southward (with the exception of Jonathan and Alexander Burbridge, who had been handsomely rewarded) had come from the ranks of the soldiers Joseph had appointed to oversee the lands in his stead.

Seven families predated The Fall and none had sent a single man or woman with the king. Simply limiting the family’s influence made little difference. They hadn’t had influence with Wilhelm or Joseph’s father so the loss was negligible. The laws Joseph planned to announce would hit them more closely to home – in their pocketbooks. It would also prove to the men that the king was the sole authority in Azkoval.

Chapter 46: A Boon Granted

Joseph’s cabinet had met without him while he was ensconced in his office with the door closed.

“Forcing the landholders to house troops is not a good start to his relationship with the lords,” Alexander said.

“And ladies,” Elena corrected.

“But it is a good idea, though,” Alexander admitted.

“I believe I see the king’s strategy,” Choran said.

“It was fairly simple to me,” Genrico said. “He’s not going to allow the landowners to dictate his decisions. They are employees: that’s all the landholders are. Most of them won’t mind. The only ones that will complain are the ones that complain about everything. At least this time, the nagging will be justified.”

“It is more than that,” Choran said. “He has crafted a ring around Tyrell. When Julia and Catherine join Elena and Elizabeth, he will be telling everyone that precedent will only serve as his guide. He will look to the past but only as an indicator before allowing it to intrude on the present. It is the same with forcing the landholders to feed and house soldiers on their property. He is establishing that there is only one ruler and that is Joseph. In a way, it was what he was telling us when he ignored our protests. We are, after all, his employees, too. But he knows we are loyal to him. He doubts the loyalty of the men he will compel to accept this so he will use men he trusts to keep the landowners he distrusts in line.”

“He has already told me to authorize the soldiers to put down anything they deem as insurrection,” Genrico admitted.

“I think he is paranoid,” Jonathan said. “We have rapidly become a military society.”

“That, too, was by design,” Choran said.

“I don’t think so,” Genrico said.

“Oh, it wasn’t Joseph’s design,” Choran said, explaining himself. “The fault for that lies with me and Lady Elena. Joseph would have been content to arrive back in Tyrell with 20 or 30 men to look after things. I’m afraid that Elena and I forced him to bring an entire army back with him – in case we had designs upon ousting him from his throne.”

“That is ridiculous!” Elena said loudly.

“To us, certainly,” Choran said. “We know that we had no intention of anything of the sort.”

“But Joseph is a soldier,” Genrico said. “I will admit he was a bit unsettled when he learned of the army you’d amassed in his absence.”

“They were his soldiers!” Elena said, still peeved.

“He didn’t know that,” Jonathan said. “To be honest, when I heard of it, I was a bit concerned myself. I trusted you, Elena, but I really didn’t know Choran.”

“And Joseph was the exact opposite,” Genrico noted. “He trusted Choran but he didn’t really didn’t know Elena.”

“We were friends for years,” Elena protested.

“And then a decade passed,” Alexander cut in. “Yes, I can see where there is much blame to go around. I suppose my problem with sending soldiers to police some areas is that I’m as much to blame as they are.”

“No,” Genrico said firmly. “It is like this. The men and women of Hulett, Drummond, Golrick Halversham, Palmer and Heilman love the idea of having a powerful man to ensure their pockets jingle with gold and they can sleep in peace at night. But that are unwilling to pay the price that safety and prosperity costs. Too often, that price is blood.

“You, Alexander, you were willing to pay that cost. So were you, Jonathan. So was I. So were Aryn ... and Kendall ... and d’Arnott. They came with us or raised men to send. They did not stay at home in their comfortable manor with their feet next to the fire. That’s what the old lords did – exactly nothing. This is not just a penalty for permitting Wilhelm free reign. This is a penalty for ignoring Joseph’s offer to join him. This is the price for putting themselves ahead of the good of the country. Do not ever let me hear you compare yourself to those people again. Those men are unworthy to wipe the sweat from your brow.

“These men had the chance to earn Joseph’s respect – and my respect – and they let it go past. You did not. You seized the opportunity and now you are in a position to help guide Azkoval into the future. They wish to look to the past. Joseph will never permit that. Yes, if he determines that the old ways are best, he will stick with them. But, and I can tell you this from more than a decade by his side, if something needs changing he will do everything in his power to change it. And, by the gods, these men need to change.”

“So you have come to support this?” Jonathan asked.

“I support Joseph,” Genrico said. “Rightly or wrongly, I will always side with him. If he believes this is best, I will do my utmost to prove him correct. If it requires the deaths of a few families along the way, I suppose I will learn to live with it.”

“He’s not been often wrong so far,” Alexander admitted. “Perhaps I am just an old man stuck in his ways. I do not know but you’ve given me fodder for thought. You are correct about one thing: We will support him publicly even if we oppose him privately. I made that mistake once and I fear it helped lead people to Wilhelm’s cause. I will not repeat my error with this king.”

“I agree,” Elena said. “There is one thing about the young Joseph that has not changed much in the years. Once he makes a decision, he will not change his mind easily.”

“He will change it if things go badly,” Choran said. “I’ve seen that firsthand. We all have.”

“Oh, I wasn’t saying that,” Elena revised. “I was simply saying that if he believes this to be the proper path no amount of persuasion is going to change the route.”

“He used to say: Lead, follow or get out of my way,” Genrico said with a laugh.

“He stole that from me,” Elena pointed out. “I stole it from Queen Melina. She used to say that to King Welton all the time.”

Alexander nodded thoughtfully.

“Which is what Joseph is saying now,” he said. “He’s telling the lords that the world is changing. They can help the lead the way or follow along behind it. But if they believe they can obstruct the change, he will move them out of his way.”

“Alexander, I know you are close to some of them,” Genrico said. “Perhaps you can pull them aside and explain reality to them. Let them know, I will not hesitate to order their deaths if Joseph desires it.”

Joseph tucked his shirt back into his trousers and opened the door.

“My apologies, Lord Halversham,” he said. “I fear I dozed a bit.”

“It is I who should apologize, Your Highness,” Malcolm Halversham said. “I should have recognized the closed door for what it represented and left you to your solace.”

“It is fine,” Joseph said. “I have some weighty matters to consider and I find it drains my strength. A bit of nap often clears my head. I apologize that I have been unavailable today. Alexander told me that you wished to speak to me. I planned to find you tomorrow.”

“This can wait until then,” Malcolm said quickly.

“Well, you are here and so am I,” Joseph pointed out. “Please, come in. There is no telling what might grab my time tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Malcolm said. “I will try not to take up much of your evening.”

Unlike most people, Joseph did not urge the man to forget the formalities. Lord Halversham was one of the men that Joseph believed needed a lesson in humility.

“I am happy that you arrived safely,” Joseph said. “Liala says that your granddaughter is cut from the same cloth as many of my friends.”

“That is high praise, indeed,” the lord said. “The duchess is a very impressive woman. I truly enjoyed the exhibition at the pits this morning.”

“Oh?” Joseph asked. He was unaware that Lord Halversham had been there.

“Indeed,” the lord said. “That young woman is a perfect example of the Trimble creed.”

“I am unsure of what that creed might be,” Joseph admitted. “I know they are called The First Soldiers of Azkoval.”

“A worthy title for them,” Halversham said. “Their motto was Fidelity, Honor, Country. I am delighted to know that some of the blood still runs through Azkoval. We are ... we were ... weaker because of the families Wilhelm eradicated.”

“Lord Halversham, I am a plainspoken man,” Joseph said. “Part of is the circumstances I found myself in but most of it is because my father and mother insisted I be. To that end, I will speak plainly to you. You were no friend of my family.”

Lord Halversham nodded sadly.

“Your Highness, when you reach my age, you will look back at your life and you will always be able to spot your mistakes,” Halversham said. “You’ll also have a clearer view of why you made those errors. I have traced my flaws to arrogance and pride. I had far too much of those qualities and far too little common sense. The difficulties between my family and yours started just after you were born. For a time, your father had me living at the castle. I served him much as Alexander serves you. I was too arrogant to understand that he was the king, and I was not. We had a heated exchange over some trivial matter or another. I don’t recall what it was and it matters little now. I offered my advice and Welton ignored it.

“Rather than accept that he had every right to do as he pleased, I left the capital in a huff. I began telling all and sundry that Welton was a fool that would lead Azkoval to its demise. I am thankful that my rhetoric saved my family but I have lived in misery of the knowledge that it helped to cost yours. I came here to apologize to you, Your Highness, for my actions those many years ago. Your father was a fine man and your mother was a lovely woman. They would have been proud of you. I’ve also come to tell you that I will relinquish my role as landholder when I return to Halversham next month.”

Joseph sat back, slightly stunned at the news. He had pegged Halversham as a man that would hold onto power for as long as possible.

“My son has served as administrator for the past few years,” the lord continued. “I’m pleased to say that his views are completely in line with yours. For years, he urged me to fight Wilhelm as fiercely as I could. His only problem was that he didn’t recognize how powerless Wilhelm left us.”

“I’m afraid I don’t see that either,” Joseph admitted.

“We are a coastal holding and we have a port,” the lord explained. “When the travesties reached the ears of the populace, many were able to flee quite readily. Bianca was just a baby but I sent her and my daughter-in-law to Denaya because I feared for her safety. I have learned that she lived only two towns away from where you settled. As I told you, my criticism of your father stood me in good stead. I was allowed to keep my holding – for what that was worth. When your family fell, Halversham was home to almost 7,000 men and women. A year later, we had less than 2,000 – mostly older men and women. We had no children to show us the future – or for us to fight for. I know that sounds selfish but ... it was a selfish time. When you came to ask us for troops, I did my best to comply.

“It simply wasn’t possible. I am too old. My heir and his wife had been murdered less than six months before. We had no men or women of fighting age. I was still grieving for the loss of my child and I fear I left you with a poor impression of my family. My son is certain of it.

“He pointed out that we still have Bianca to cherish because of you. He wished to go with you but I forbade it. I was trying to help Bianca get over what she’d seen and I could not spare him. My wife is long dead and my son’s wife is ... unfriendly. She no longer resides in the manor but that is our problem. You have plenty of your own so I will not add to them. I wanted to attend Court in my official role one final time and I wanted to bring Bianca here. It is for her that I make a request of you. The people call you Joseph the Benevolent and I dearly hope that holds true now.”

The lord took a long breath.

“I have heard tales of the young people that populate the castle now,” Malcolm said. “The Duchess Liala has confirmed most of what I’ve heard.”

“Lord Halversham, most of the rumors are false,” Joseph cut in. “I am not intimate with any of the young ladies here.”

He didn’t add “yet.”

“Your Highness, you are an adult and so are they,” Malcolm said. “Your liaisons or lack of them aren’t my concern. You have deemed Bianca an adult so I will not interfere in that portion of her life further. I am singularly unequipped to deal with it in any event. What I wish is that you permit Bianca to stay here when I leave. The memories of her parents’ murder still plague her and there are few people her age in Halversham. It is improving each day but we still have much to do to get our population more evenly distributed. We have many older people and several young families with babies. We have few her age. I ... I want her to be happy.

Chapter 47: Unpopular Decisions

The sun was past its zenith before Joseph heard the distinct sounds of several young women approaching.

A part of him had expected a visitor early in the morning – and a separate part would have welcomed one. But he’d seen nothing of the group for the entire morning.

It was his last day of relative freedom. Once Court was officially underway, it would be impossible for him to sneak away for any period of time without tongues wagging all across Azkoval. Although not the worldliest of men, he wasn’t so naïve as to think word of what transpired at the castle would not find its way through the servant’s grapevine into almost every household in the country.

Since Court wouldn’t convene until the following week, he felt justified in using his guards to keep people away or simply stating that he didn’t wish to speak to them if they managed to get past his official security.

Joseph was doing his best to keep from seeming aloof or arrogant. He didn’t view himself as either. He simply didn’t let people near him and, with most people, it took him time to get comfortable around them.

The men he’d placed in charge of the holdings knew Joseph (almost exclusively as Johan) so they rarely bothered him with trivialities. It was the seven men (and their wives and children) that had seen the king only once or twice that insisted upon telling him their woes (or their triumphs) despite the fact he cared little.

“The problems of the rich,” he mumbled more than once after being cornered and forced to converse with one of them. “People spend their entire lives to earn a gold coin and these people complain about not having 50 of them.”

Genrico understood because he felt the same way. Many of the older lords felt no remorse at parading their children in front of the Defense Minister and extolling their virtues before asking him to find a spot in the army for them (leadership, of course). After all, why should the lord feed his children when the king would?

Choran was in the same position, particularly because certain lordships had provided far less in revenue that he’d expected. He had known excuses during his time as Johan’s quartermaster but the landed gentry of Azkoval put the soldiers to shame when it came to creativity. Each of the lords that had fallen short (including two of Joseph’s former soldiers) had come first to Choran in hopes of swaying the Finance Minister to their side of the story. Choran knew they were wasting their time (and his) and he was blunt with the lords Joseph had put in place. He tried to be diplomatic with the older landholders – because he knew Joseph had no intention of using tact.

Alexander, Jonathan and Elena were more accustomed to dealing with the people that Joseph barely knew but even they found their patience thinning – and Court had yet to start.

So the sound of laughter in the castle lifted Joseph’s spirits (as it always did) and he entered the great room in order to catch the women before they headed upstairs or off to their next adventure. He wasn’t surprised to see two new additions to the assemblage: Bianca Halversham and Annette Hulett. He was thankful that the youngest of the crew was summoned to her mother before he arrived. He didn’t want to exclude her but he needed to have a private conversation and he couldn’t count on a young child staying silent with the information he had to impart.

“Ah, back from the stables, I see,” Joseph said brightly. Julia and Victoria had found buckskins for the newcomers (although Annette Hulett still wore her dress).

“We didn’t ride,” Liala said. “We just took Annette down to see the horses. She is still a little unsure of actually getting on one.”

“I recognize the feeling from the first time you told me to climb aboard,” Joseph said with a laugh. “Actually, it works better for me that you don’t require time to clean. I wish to speak to you. Well, it doesn’t actually apply to Lucretia or Bianca but I’d like to see the rest of you if you’re available.”

The two women he’d mentioned by name looked crestfallen for a reason Joseph couldn’t fathom but it still bothered him.

“You’re welcome to join us,” he said quickly. He knew he could count on Lucretia’s discretion and Liala had told him that Bianca was trustworthy, too. “As I said, it won’t really pertain to you at this point but you’re always free to visit.”

Rather than take them to his office – which would be filled to overflowing with that many people – he led them into one of the side rooms and shut the door. He didn’t want Rucar’s spies to overhear what was discussed – although he had no doubt that Celestine probably knew before the king did.

He waited for everyone to find a seat and then sat down in a chair.

“I thought I should discuss this with you personally before Julia burst from keeping it a secret,” Joseph said.

“Please,” Octavia said. “That girl told us everything about your visit. We spent half the night searching for the secret entrances and didn’t find any.”

“And you won’t,” Joseph said. “That’s why it’s ‘secret.’ This isn’t about that.”

“She told us about the fun part, too,” Elizabeth said. “I’m ready for my turn.”

He saw all the heads in the room nodding – even Lucretia and Bianca’s.

“It’s not about that either,” Joseph said. “This is about something I expressly asked Julia to keep to herself. That was unfair of me. I know she shares almost everything with you. I don’t like keeping secrets either but this time I thought it was necessary.”

“So no kissing?” Catherine asked.

“No kissing,” Joseph said. “This is about state business.”

“Oh,” Bianca said. “I thought...”

“She thought she was going to miss the kissing,” Liala said, using a forefinger to poke Bianca in her bony ribs.

“Not this time,” Joseph said. “But, while you’re here, I do have something I wish to discuss with you. I had the opportunity to speak to your grandfather last night. I’ve extended an invitation for you to remain at the castle for as long as you like. He said he would present the offer to you but he said you were late to morning meal this morning. I understand why now.”

He saw the young blonde woman blush brightly.

“We all practiced kissing with our tongues last night,” Octavia announced.

“I did not,” Victoria cut in.

“Well, the old married woman didn’t but the rest of us did,” Octavia clarified.

Joseph closed his eyes and shook his head.

“You’re going have Bianca ready to go home before Court even starts,” he said.

“I am thrilled to have the opportunity to stay at the castle, Your Highness,” Bianca said quickly. “Thank you very much for your kindness.”

“You’re welcome,” Joseph said. “And please drop all the formalities – unless there is an old bastard lurking around that might be scandalized if I’m not addressed as His Most Exalted Majesty or something of the sort.”

Bianca found herself smiling at the king. Liala had told her that he was fun to be around and she found her new friend to be correct.

“Now, can we talk about this or do I need to schedule an appointment?” Joseph asked.

“I have an opening I’d be willing to fit you into,” Elizabeth said.

Victoria cringed and covered her eyes.

“I’m sorry,” Elizabeth said quickly. “That was crass. I can see that you wish to talk about something important. Please forgive my impertinence.”

“It’s fine,” Joseph said. “But it makes Victoria uncomfortable.”

“Then I suppose Victoria should spend time around other people,” Julia said. “Or, she should get over it and quit acting as though she’s 40 years old.”

Joseph had been waiting for the two sisters to come to blows since a day or two after he’d met them. He hoped it could wait another week or two.

“Go ahead, King Joseph,” Victoria said, ignoring Julia. Joseph figured that was for the best.

“Well, as you know, Court opens in a few days,” he said. “A few of the announcements I will make concern the people in this room so I wanted to discuss them with you before anyone else.”

“Announcements?” Octavia asked. “Have you selected a queen?”

“No!” Joseph said in exasperation. “Gods above! Would you let me speak without asking questions?”

“If we must,” Liala said. “Go ahead; I will cover their mouths if they get out of hand.”

Joseph looked to Julia for help but she was still glaring daggers toward her sister.

“This affects the leadership of Azkoval for the future,” Joseph said. “I decided when I first came back that the gentry would no longer consist solely of males. To that end, my first announcement will be the official installation of Lady Elena as landholder for Westmont.”

Joseph didn’t expect applause but that is what he got. He waited for the young women to calm before continuing.

“Julia, this is new information than what was discussed last night so please listen,” Joseph said. “Immediately following Lady Elena’s elevation, Jonathan is going to step aside as Lord Burbridge and turn the title over to Elizabeth.”

“What?” Elizabeth said, sitting back on the couch.

“I know he’s spoken to you about his future intentions,” Joseph said. “He has decided now is the correct time and Alexander concurs. You and Elena will be presented and installed at the same time.”

“Oh,” Victoria said, recognizing the shape of the discussion. Realization dawned on Octavia and Liala at the same time.

“Elizabeth, will you accept the title to the Burbridge lands if I offer them?” Joseph asked.

“Of course,” she said. “I’m ... I’m honored.”

“It is I who am honored,” Joseph said. “I believe this is an important first step in changing our culture for the better.”

Catherine was sitting beside Elizabeth and she gave her friend a heartfelt hug.

“You and Elena will not go in alone. I will deed the title to the land across the bay to Julia,” the king continued. “The land will be named for her maternal ancestors, the Trimbles. I explained my reasoning to her last night and she can share it with you later if she chooses.”

Despite the fact that they had been bickering just moments before, Victoria vaulted out of her chair and wrapped Julia in a warm embrace.

“And, so no one thinks I’m slighting Victoria, I discussed offering her a title at the same time,” Joseph said. “She has elected to take the name of Lady Larchman after her wedding.”

“That brings us to the last property I will award,” Joseph continued. “As with the new Trimble lands, the property carries vital importance. It will serve as the bridge between Burbridge and Westmont and, thus, will play an important part in the protection of Azkoval from any foreign force that attempts to land on our shores. I needed someone both capable and inventive. I needed someone with the ability to play peacemaker between Elizabeth and her sister-in-law. I selected someone that has been taking care of that part for the better part of her life. I will deed the land to Catherine of Burbridge.”

Catherine sat wide-eyed, her mouth open in surprise. At least they were until several young women wrapped her in her arms.

“I am ... a commoner,” Catherine protested.

“There is nothing common about you,” Joseph said with a smile. “Alexander, Elena and Jonathan have told me that you are versed in the agriculture and commerce of the region. Genrico and Rucar agree that you are aware of the military significance of that section. Choran is convinced that you understand the financial ramifications of a land holding. When the discussion turned to people to help build our country, your name came up very early in the conversation. I have said from the outset that who you are now is more important to me than from whence you came. That applied to people not born in Azkoval and it applies to people that were born into families without a title before their names. You are a capable, intelligent woman and Azkoval will be better for having you in position of authority.”

Catherine managed to wipe the tears from her eyes before wrapping Joseph in a firm embrace. He held her and offered a soft kiss on her hair.

“Will you accept the responsibility?” Joseph asked when she sat down again. Elizabeth immediately put an arm around her friend.

“Of course she accepts,” Elizabeth said but Joseph shook his head firmly.

“It is Catherine’s decision to make,” he said sternly. “Perhaps she has dreams and aspirations that do not include the role I’ve offered. You both know that the landholder is more than a mere figurehead. It is a position of leadership. The people around you will look to you for guidance and for approval. The Crown will expect you to grow the area and nurture its occupants. I will expect you to continue to provide sound advice and counsel. This is not a position without drawbacks.”

“I understand,” Catherine said, sniffing to clear her nose. “Yes, King Joseph. I humbly accept your offer.”

“I have not selected a name for the region,” Joseph said. He had never expected her to turn down the job. “I will leave that to you. I ask only that you consult me before announcing it. There are some names I have removed permanently. If you make a compelling argument, I will consider permitting you to resurrect them if you select one of them.”

“My parents came from McMicken,” Catherine said. “Is it possible I could honor them in that way? I fear Wilhelm killed the entire line.”

“The McMickens are similar to the Trimbles,” Joseph said with a nod. “Their deaths became necessary because they would have fought the usurper to the last breath. I have considered offering the name to other regions but I wished to save it for a person and an area worthy of it. You are certainly that person. If you wish to name the region McMicken, I will heartily support it. From what I’ve read of the family, they would be honored as much as your parents would be.”

“Lady Catherine McMicken,” Julia said thoughtfully. “That has a nice sound to it.”

“Thank you, Lady Julia Trimble,” Catherine said.

“I believe that concludes what I wished to speak to you about,” Joseph said. “Is there anything you require from me? I fear the rest of day is hectic.”

Victoria cleared her throat.

“Uh, Joseph,” she said, “I do not wish to question your decisions but...”

“But that would make you the only person I know who didn’t,” Joseph interrupted. “Ask what you will.”

“It is... , “ Victoria began and stopped. “I wondered if you had considered Octavia and Liala for land holdings.”

“I considered it but dismissed the thought,” Joseph answered with a smile. “They seem perfectly content to eat my food and provide nothing in return.”

“I provide you with ... other benefits,” Octavia said with a look down at her bosom.

Chapter 48: Setting Sail for Azkoval

King Augustus of Marindar looked up from his entertainment when Remulus entered. The king frowned at having his afternoon interrupted. He motioned for the woman reading to him to leave the chamber and gestured for Remulus to come forward.

“Please pardon the interruption, Sire,” Remulus said.

“Get on with it,” the king said irritably. “What is so important that you disturb my respite?”

“You told me that you wanted word from Azkoval as soon as it reached my ears,” Remulus pointed out.

“What have you heard?” the king asked, now not as upset as he’d been earlier.

“The man we sent southward has returned,” Remulus said. “I have a great many things to tell you. Would you prefer to meet in the throne room?”

“I wish for you to tell me what you know,” the king insisted.

Remulus nodded his acquiescence.

“King Joseph has sent a shipment of spring wheat to our southern provinces,” Remulus began.

“Why would he do that?” Augustus interrupted.

“Two reasons come to mind instantly, Sire,” the aide said. “First of all, he agreed to do it. He views himself as a man of honor. The princess was quite clear about what the southerners would face this year. The rudiments of the agreement were in place before talks ended. He had already agreed to send the foodstuffs and he held up his end of the bargain.”

“The second?” Augustus asked, immediately dismissing the thought of someone doing something just because he said he would.

“He is preparing the region for invasion – either his own or from us,” Remulus continued.

“From us?” Augustus shouted. “They are our provinces!”

“For now,” Remulus said. “We gained them through conquest. There is nothing to say we cannot lose them the same way.”

“It has been 200 years since a Marindar king has lost ground,” Augustus noted.

“Yes, Sire,” Remulus agreed. “It has also been 200 years since a Marindar king angered a nation equal in might. We certainly have never angered a nation that was more powerful. Now we have. It is a very real possibility that Azkoval will seize the territory from us – and with a shipment of food, the seizure will be quite bloodless. The southerners have a culture that is more closely aligned with Azkoval and its allies than with the northerners. Simply put, Sire, they will side with whichever side feeds them. At the very least, your son will face hostility in that region if he should attempt to increase the size of his forces there. He might well be beaten back before he ever leaves our soil.”

“We conquered the area once,” Augustus said dismissively.

“True,” Remulus agreed again. “At the same time, who is to say that King Joseph hasn’t begun to arm the people there? Except for when we need food, we ignore the territory. By the time Prince Junius moves in there, King Joseph could have mixed 200 of his best soldiers in with the people already there. He is, by reputation at least, ruthless. The man also is ... cunning. He has already isolated us.”

“Why do you believe that?” Augustus asked, his irritation returning in full force.

“My source tells me that he has sent troops to the areas bordering our southern provinces,” Remulus continued. “The rumor is that he has arranged either a military alliance or a trade agreement with the countries on our border. It is said that he has sent his troops northward to train the soldiers in Denaya, Budamet and Coradelia. I fear if Prince Junius attempts an overland campaign, he will face battle well before Azkoval even if the expedition makes it out of Marindar unscathed. From a tactical standpoint, this accomplishes numerous goals.

“First off, we cannot win a war of attrition. The attacker always assumes the risks and can expect higher casualties. My estimation of Joseph’s strength stands. I believe Prince Junius will be outnumbered at least 3-to-1 and possibly as much as 5-to-1. He will never have a tactical advantage. He will be fighting in unfamiliar terrain with unseasoned troops against a veteran group of trained soldiers. Now, Joseph is determining the route that must be taken. My guess is that he is going to compel Prince Junius to come to the capital. If I read the Azkoval king correctly, he will put forces on every landing site along the coast and compel us to attack him at his strongest point.

“Sire, Azkoval is not like Marindar. We cannot survive a lengthy siege. They have enough surplus food to last them for months if not years. We will not be able to interrupt anything but their commerce – and the country has several other ports in which to complete shipping while we sit helplessly in Tyrell’s harbor.”

“I understand that you oppose the invasion plan,” Augustus said wearily.

“It is not mere opposition,” Remulus countered. “I believe it is folly. If you permit Prince Junius to make war on Azkoval, you will be left without either of your children. Your bloodline will die with you. I also fear that King Joseph or one of his allies will ensure you do not die an old man in your bed. I’ve spoken to people that have opposed Joseph during his mercenary days. You need to be aware that he focuses his might on the men giving the orders. He has been known to bypass armed men, whole armies, to confront the man who sent them out. I also understand that he is somewhat ... irrational ... about ensuring that he finds everyone who gave the orders. He will not content himself with simply slaying your son. He will come for you.”

“And he will find death on our cold ground the same as every other man who tried to bring the fight to me,” Augustus declared.

“No, Sire, he will not,” Remulus stated – knowing he was taking his life into his hands. “If you permit Prince Junius to assemble an army, you will lose whatever men he takes with him. The people farther from the capital are just as apt to join Joseph as they are to oppose him. Even if they take up arms against him, it will not matter. They might delay him a day or two but they will not stop him. Even if they do manage to slay the king, the army will continue. I believe, Sire, the very worst thing that could happen would be for harm to come to the king. The men around him are unusually loyal. If he were to die on our soil, I believe they would seize you by force and parade you through every single town and village from here to there. My source tells me that ... well, the king executed a man last summer. I cannot fathom an execution this heinous but my source swears on his soul that it is true.

“They drove stakes through the man’s arms and legs and lowered an enormous rock across his frame. They ... they crushed him alive. I’ve been told that the crowd cheered lustily at the barbarism but the king barely blinked an eye.”

“They ... crushed a man to death,” Augustus repeated.

“My source has not been wrong about anything yet,” Remulus said with a nod.

“I cannot stop Junius from taking action,” Augustus said. “That would be tantamount to admitting we are scared of another country.”

“I can see the problem with that,” Remulus admitted. “I ask you only to consider the ramifications of permitting the expedition. Scared and alive is sometimes preferable to brave and dead.”

“Did you come to bring me these ill tidings or have you formulated a plan for our success?” Augustus asked.

“There is no plan for our success,” Remulus said with a shrug. “Perhaps, if Joseph were to die naturally without our interference, the next ruler would be weaker. There is no line of succession that I know of. I believe the woman he appointed as steward would assume the throne but much could have changed since we departed.”

“For all we know, he could have bred my child and my grandson would sit on his throne,” Augustus noted.

“My source did not mention a queen,” Remulus said. “I would assume that would be newsworthy. He did say the Denayian king plans to send a woman to Azkoval soon in order to capture the king’s attention. Sire, regardless of any stories you might have heard, Princess Octavia was not forcibly detained. She stayed of her own volition. Even if she did not wish to return with us, she could have left at any time she wished.”

Augustus nodded bitterly.

“On the bright side, it appears that she is still fulfilling the mission you wished to achieve,” Remulus said. “You sought a way to feed the southern provinces and she has ensured it has been done. Those were her orders.”

“True,” Augustus admitted.

“I do have a suggestion that might allow King Joseph to be content with Prince Junius’ head,” Remulus offered.

Augustus glared at him.

“Speak it then,” he barked.

“I suggest that we fulfill our end of the bargain we struck,” Remulus said. “I believe we follow through with the unsigned trade agreement just as Azkoval has. We can load a ship with furs and be on the way in less than a week. With luck, we could arrive before the harshest part of their winter sets in.”

“We certainly have the furs available,” Augustus noted. “And you believe this might avert a war?”

“No,” Remulus said, shaking his head. “War will come to Marindar if Prince Junius attacks Azkoval. Joseph has sat on the throne for only a brief time. He will not show weakness. If you permit an expedition onto Azkoval’s shores, he will come here. He might be content to simply deliver your son’s body for burial but it is equally as likely he will wish to add your corpse to your son’s. Sire, I beg of you, do not underestimate the strength that will oppose Prince Junius. If you do not wish to take my word for it, speak to others that saw what I saw.”

“I’ve spoken to several,” Augustus said. “They refute your claims.”

“Sire, do not speak to your son’s cronies,” Remulus said. “The ship had a crew of 30. They saw the army and they can give you an estimate of its size.”

“The decision is made,” Augustus declared.

“Then I ask that you allow me to put together a trade delegation southward,” Remulus said. “At the very least, I can seek to remove your daughter from the land before hostilities break out. I do not believe King Joseph would use the princess as a hostage but I do worry that she might point out the best routes to our capital.”

Joseph sat heavily and looked at the faces that surrounded him. All of his advisers – official and unofficial – were in the room except for Rucar and Morane.

The installation of Catherine as Lady McMicken had been anticlimactic after the accusation that one of the men Joseph had left on the land had colluded with Wilhelm and sent his own flesh and blood for the man to enjoy as sport.

“The locket,” Joseph said, looking at Elizabeth.

“It is the one you showed me, Elena,” Elizabeth answered, not to the king but to Lady Westmont. “The one you said you recognized but couldn’t remember from where.”

Elena’s eyes widened as a memory entered her brain.

“Yes,” she said, nodding sadly. “That is where I’d seen it. It was Elsa’s locket.”

“Her mother had given it to her,” Catherine added.

“All three of you knew Elsa Golrick?” Joseph asked.

“We all knew her, Joseph,” Jonathan said.

“When is the last time you saw her?” Joseph wondered. This time, the four younger adults looked to the room’s eldest occupant.

“It has been ... years,” Alexander answered. “I cannot say with certainty. Elizabeth was young, perhaps six or seven.”

“Elizabeth was almost seven,” Elena answered. “She was there for the party.”

“Yes,” Elizabeth agreed, pointing toward Elena in triumph.

“That would have been almost a decade ago,” Alexander said.

“Elena, did you know Elsa ... from your time here?” Joseph asked. He had searched his memory and come up with nothing. He couldn’t even recall hearing the name before that day.

“No,” Elena asked. “I remember her from my time at Alexander’s. She was older than you but I don’t know her age.”

“She was two years older than me,” Jonathan answered. “She would be 25 now, I believe.”

“Oh,” Joseph replied absently. That meant Elsa would have been four years older than he was – and six years older than Elena. It was unlikely they would have played together in the castle.

“Lord Golrick was out of favor with your father,” Alexander said gently. “He was ... he was in the same predicament as the Burbridges, the Huletts, the Palmers, the Halvershams, the Heilmans and the Drummonds. We are the seven that were permitted to keep our holdings during Wilhelm’s time on the throne. He permitted it because he viewed us as potential allies. Each of the seven of us had harsh feelings toward the Crown at that time. I have explained mine to you and, since the others still live, I feel they must have explained theirs to you, as well.”

“Not as adroitly as you have,” Joseph admitted. “The only one I’ve spoken to in depth was Lord Halversham. He said he let his pride and his arrogance get in the way of his common sense. I don’t necessarily believe that explanation to be factual. I believe it was offered more in the way of expediency.”

“Perhaps not,” Alexander answered, sitting forward on his chair. “Joseph, after The Fall, I met often with Malcolm. Our holdings are near enough we could visit relatively easily. I also met with Everett Golrick for the same reasons. I got to know them far better in our parlors than I ever did at the castle – or, at least I thought I did. Malcolm has always said that it was our actions that helped spawn the coup. We spoke openly about our disagreements with your father without censure or retribution. That led others to do the same. The meetings with Malcolm soon evolved into discussions of ways to raise an army to fight Wilhelm and Drell. Our problem was that we knew nothing of raising, equipping and running an army. We made more than a few attempts and met with failure long before we left our home regions.”

“Did Golrick aid in these attempts?” Joseph wondered.

“No,” Alexander admitted. “There was always something ... untrustworthy, I suppose ... about Everett. Malcolm and I didn’t speak of treason around him.”

“But surely he knew of Elena,” Joseph said. “He had to have recognized her!”

“No!” Alexander cut in quickly. “No one knew of Elena. You must understand, Joseph, Everett hadn’t been to the castle in almost 10 years when your family was murdered. He had never seen you or Elena. The only people that knew of Elena’s true birth were the people in my household. I would not risk her life – or the life of my family – by allowing that news to reach Tyrell. If Wilhelm knew Elena Westmont – or you – still lived, he would have spent every day looking for you or her.”

Chapter 49: Lapse in Leadership

Joseph sat wearily in his office and considered what had transpired during the day. The cook had little to add to the footman’s testimony. The only new piece of information she had to import was also simply a rumor.

She said she had heard that Elsa Golrick had died while travelling with her father and not at the manor. She said there was a grave for the girl’s mother – who had died a month before The Fall – but none of the young woman. She said she’d always considered it odd but had never mentioned it.

The king had already decided to remove Golrick from his manor. There was no family left. His only child had likely died in the spire and there were none to inherit the landholding. What Joseph sought was a way to make the man pay a heavier price for failing to protect his child. Alexander had been adamant in saying he would have died before permitted his children to be taken from him by force. Joseph knew he included Jonathan, Elena and Catherine with Elizabeth in his statement.

Joseph had his head resting on his arm when he heard the door close and the latch slip into place. He knew who was in the room with him before opening his eyes and he’d started to smile even before lifting his head.

“Lady Trimble,” he said.

“I believe I should change my perfume,” Julia said, laughing. “Or perhaps we should all start to wear the same scent.”

To his surprise, Julia wore a woven dress instead of her buckskins. He lifted a questioning eye.

“I suppose I should start to get used to these,” she said as she put her hand on Joseph’s tense shoulder. “I have worn a dress or a gown all day.”

“Do not change on my account,” Joseph said with a tired smile.

“I was meeting the landed gentry officially for the first time,” Julia explained. “I wished to make a good impression.”

“Most of them were soldiers,” Joseph pointed out. “I believe they would have appreciated you in buckskins as quickly as they would have in a dress.”

“I have noticed how much they appreciate me in buckskins,” Julia joked. “I wore the dress so they would keep their eyes above my waist.”

“I’m sure that didn’t work,” Joseph answered.

“Not as well I expected,” Julia agreed. “Come; it is time for you to relax for the rest of the day.”

“I must find a way to resolve this to my satisfaction,” Joseph said.

“And, you will,” Julia promised. “But the resolution need not come this evening. This evening, we wish to learn more about the hidden parts of the castle.”

“We?” Joseph wondered.

“The others are in the great room,” Julia told him. “We are all going to the suite to change into clothing less appropriate for Court but more appropriate for exploration.”

Julia offered a saucy grin and lifted the hem of her dress slightly. Joseph’s eyes immediately dipped lower – although all she’d revealed were her calves.

“It’s a pity that you’ve refused to allow us to verify the safety of that hidden stairs,” she said. “You could have snuck into our suite and watched us change.”

“I wouldn’t need to sneak into your suite to see you change,” Joseph noted. “Many of the suites have places to peek from the passages.”

“Untrue!” Julia declared.

“True,” Joseph countered.

“We inspected every portion of the walls and the floors searching for the opening,” Julia told him. “We found none. Where is it?”

“I don’t recall,” Joseph admitted. “I never saw the rooms from the opposite side of the wall. But I am almost positive that each room up there had a place to see into the room – and to hear conversations taking place in the room. Elena and I were never permitted up the stairs. That was where my father permitted the castle guests to stay. Once he learned that we had been in the passages, he covered the openings to ensure we did not see anything – or hear anything – we shouldn’t. Sadly, I fear it was too late for both. I saw my first bare female rump and it was not a pleasant sight. Elena fared worse, I fear. She overheard two women talking about the men they had taken as lovers. She asked them – at dinner the next night – about the gentlemen. It caused quite the stir. She was perhaps five or six years old. After that, the holes were covered.”

“But there are entrances to the suites?” Julia asked.

“Yes, of that I am certain,” Joseph said with a nod. “It varies from suite to suite. One was in the wardrobe. The rear panel is false. Does the suite you are in have stone frames for the mattresses?”

“Yes,” Julia said. “One in each corner of the room.”

“One is false,” Joseph said. “I do not recall offhand which it is but it is one. The suite next to yours also has an entrance there. The stone is heavy but it can be lifted.”

“You have to show us!” Julia insisted as she pulled at his hand to get him to arise.

“Yes, that would be grand,” Joseph said with a shake of his head. “We have a castle full of people that we do not know. Many of the people here would be highly offended if they saw me near your chambers let alone in them. They would probably be upset if they knew you were in here with me right now.”

“I believe Elizabeth demonstrated today how we will deal with such people in the future,” Julia stated. “You have deemed us adults. You have deemed that adults have the right to gather with anyone they wish.”

“I have already created the impression than I am a hedonist that garners young ladies for a coterie,” the king pointed out. “Once we disassemble, we will be freer to visit as we did in the winter. Right now, we must maintain appearances.”

“That is ridiculous,” Julia said. “Do you know that right now, Lord Prestle’s attendant is in bed with Lady Hulett’s maid? They are both wed to others but it appears not to matter. These are the people you wish not to affront? I say, let them be offended!”

“If this were not my first time meeting some of the men, I would probably say the same,” Joseph agreed. “For now, it is best if we maintain a bit of decorum.”

“So you will not join us for a late-night dip in the pool after we look in the passages?” Julia asked.

“I am certain that Bianca and Lucretia are still with you,” Joseph said. “I doubt they are interested in having me join you at the pool.”

“You are a fool sometimes,” Julia replied angrily. “They are the ones most interested in having you join us. Bianca is ... she is quite taken by you. Lucretia is simply curious, I believe, but possibly more. We expressly avoided Annette all day because we planned for you to come with us this evening.”

“Perhaps we should wait until we see if they are comfortable around me while we explore,” Joseph said. “I will admit that it might be interesting to see some of the places Elena and I used to hide.”

“At least I convinced you to do that,” Julia said. “We will meet you shortly in the great room.”

She started for the door but Joseph took her arm.

“Would you rather surprise them?” he asked with a smile. “I still remember how to get into the great room from here.”

“Oh?” Julia asked. “We have been looking for entrances in almost every room we’ve entered since I told them. Where is this one?”

“Beneath the ledge by the window,” Joseph told her. “Oh, it is not possible to get there in a dress. You would have to lift yourself upward. I fear the dress would be quite immodest.”

“Perhaps I will simply remove it when we arrive,” Julia said with a shrug. “If I enter the room bare, it would double the surprise.”

“Bare and probably dirty and slimy,” Joseph noted. “Perhaps it is better if we simply save the surprise for when we meet later.”

“In the meantime, perhaps you could investigate the stairs upward,” Julia said.

“And if I fall through them and break my leg?” Joseph asked. “I fear that would be a very bad idea. They are steep and it is very damp behind the walls. Once again, I believe it best to wait until the castle is almost empty to undertake that mission. Once Jonathan and Elena are on their way to Westmont the castle will empty. We will have time to explore.”

“Good,” Julia stated. “And I hope you have plans to explore much more than the things hidden behind the walls. We will certainly expect you to explore the things we keep hidden in our dresses!”

“I wish to speak to your men before you depart,” Augustus said to his son. Remulus had departed for Azkoval with a ship laden with furs. The man said he expected the trip to take nine months to complete if there were no delays.

The Marindarian king had sent a message to his daughter imploring her to send a message back with Remulus if she chose to stay. He offered Octavia the choice of staying in Azkoval as Marindar’s unofficial emissary – because a female could not legally hold such a lofty title.

Then, despite what he’d told Remulus, the king began asking around of the others that had accompanied the delegation on its first foray into Azkoval. Aside from his son’s confederates, the sailors told a story that more closely resembled Remulus’. It hadn’t been a surprise to Augustus but it still galled him to think his son would be so reckless.

Now, Junius stood before him with seven of his closest friends.

“Of course, Father,” Junius replied.

“How many will you take with you?” the king asked.

“We will leave here with a hundred or so,” Junius replied. “I have agents on our route rallying more soldiers. I believe we will have close to 300 when we arrive.”

“What route have you chosen?” Augustus asked.

“We will take an overland route from the north coast,” Junius explained. “I think we will probably secure even more men in our southern provinces.”

“I would not rely upon that,” Augustus countered. “I have learned that Azkoval has sent a large amount of wheat and meal to those areas.”

“Absurd,” Junius replied dismissively. “It is more propaganda from that old woman, Remulus.”

“I spoke to the messenger myself,” the king said. “His account is believable. The news from that direction is not good. Azkoval has started to train additional armies to stand in your path. I would not be surprised if you don’t find battle before you leave our boundaries. I want you to be certain what you will face. You men will not find an army of shipwrights and millers. You will find seasoned soldiers at every corner. If you believe that you will simply land in Azkoval and walk to the capital, you are incorrect. You will face warfare from the moment you leave our land – if not before. There will never be a time when you are outmanned less than three to one – and most of the time, I suspect you will be outnumbered 10-to-1. You are not heading for honor, Junius. You are headed for destruction.”

“I know what I’m doing, Father,” Junius countered.

“Do you?” Augustus asked angrily. “Do you really know what you’re walking into? You are taking a group of fat, lazy sops to do battle with Johan the Merciless and his band.”

“That is simply rumor,” Junius said with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“It is fact,” Augustus replied. “I cannot permit you to bring a war to our front door. I will not stop you from going but I’ve already sent a messenger to Azkoval telling its king that your actions are not sanctioned by Marindar.”

“Coward!” Junius accused.

“Perhaps,” Augustus agreed with a nod. “I prefer to think of myself as a realist. That is something you obviously are not. I’m certain that your pride has been wounded. That is not worthy of death. You will die on those shores just as sure as you stand here. Every man you convince to join your idiotic crusade is one that I will not have to defend our home when Joseph brings his troops to the north. Have you not listened to me?”

“You have said nothing I find worthwhile, Father,” Junius said bitterly.

“The Denayian troops have been trained by those from Azkoval,” Augustus said. “Budamet and Coradelia have troops trained by Joseph’s men. He has delivered food to areas of our country that might have starved without it. Without a sword being drawn in anger, he has isolated us – and surrounded us. Diplomatically, economically and militarily he has made all the proper moves. We cannot trade a single thing without contacting a country Joseph has befriended or Johan has conquered. Is it really a stretch to believe he might turn those forces on Marindar if we make war on him? Your hubris is not a valid reason to send our men to their deaths.”

“And what of Octavia?” Junius asked in a harsh voice. “Do we leave her to be bred by a pagan king?”

“If it is her wish, then yes, we do,” Augustus replied. “The envoy I’ve sent has a letter for her from me. I have given her my permission to stay in Azkoval for as long as she desires.”

“The king will never permit her to leave!” Junius yelled. “That is why he sent me away – so he could defile her without protest!”

“He sent you away because you are an ass,” Augustus shouted at his son. “If you had behaved with a modicum of decency, I would not be faced with having that pagan king bring a thousand warriors onto my soil! Instead, you acted the fool and now I am left to sweep up after you. I will do it no longer. If you die on this fruitless endeavor, I will not avenge you. I sincerely doubt I will even mourn you. You men have heard what you face and what I believe will happen. You are not compelled to join Junius and your families will not be compensated if you do not return. I’m sorry but I cannot condone the destruction you’re about to bring to our door.”

Junius glared at his father. He had promised riches to the men’s families to secure their allegiance. Now his father had taken that away because he feared the child sitting on the Azkoval throne.

“You have left me no option,” Junius said.

“That was my intention,” Augustus replied. “Now, why don’t you men go about your duties and forget about this lunacy. We will forget this ever arose and hope Azkoval forgives my son’s impertinence.”

Chapter 50: Meeting the Family

Joseph found himself standing in the darkness behind his office and remembering the last time he’d taken more than a few steps in these hallways.

His father had unlocked the passages for him and the young priest and ordered them to hide. He had watched his parents’ murders and then slipped away like a ghost down this very corridor. He had not dared to light a candle that day for fear of Wilhelm’s soldiers finding him. He had led Father Dervin past the places he and Elena used to create mischief and to an underground cellar near the vaults. The chamberlain had been shocked to see Joseph and the priest appear as if from the mist.

Joseph had undertaken the task of leading the few souls that escaped the castle to safety. They had come out above the wading pool and made the trek down the side of the hill and outside the walls. They had waited for nightfall to make their way to a ship. Joseph could still recall the chaos in Tyrell when he sailed away. A portion of the town was afire and he still sometimes heard the shrieks of terror in his sleep. He didn’t know if those voices came from his parents or from the others that had fallen prey in the city that night but he heard them just the same.

He had not ventured into the tunnels since his return. He had opened one or two hidden doors to ensure that nothing had been put inside to rot and had been satisfied that Wilhelm had never learned of their existence.

He struck a match and put light to the candle he carried. The walls were covered in cobwebs and slime and the floors were slickened with things he didn’t care to consider. He walked toward the great room to ensure nothing would hinder the passage of a large group of people. Except for the smell of mildew, he found nothing offensive.

He found the tunnel his mother had closed and recalled her having stones placed across the openings so he and Elena could not venture into the family wing of the castle. He knew it wasn’t because they feared the children spying on them. Rather it was because the duo had snuck out of their beds once too often and spent the nights causing mayhem behind the walls.

It took him a moment to locate the opening beneath the wooden ledge. It was only then that he understood how extensive the tunnel system was. The ledge was on the outer wall of the castle – which meant he stood beneath the courtyard. He wondered, not for the first time, why someone had built such an elaborate network of hidden passages. Was it to be able to move about unseen or was it for a more nefarious purpose? He didn’t know and he’d found no mention at all in the records. He supposed this might have been something his father was supposed to pass down via word of mouth.

Now the secret was lost forever.

He could hear voices in the great room when he slid a section of wood aside. He saw a foot in front of him and he reached out to grasp the ankle.

Bianca let out a screech and jumped to her feet, dagger at the ready. Joseph quickly pulled his hand backward before he lost several digits.

He saw Julia’s upside-down face enter his line of sight.

“Clever,” she said.

“Is anyone sitting on the ledge?” Joseph wondered.

“Not now,” Julia answered. “Poor Bianca!”

“I thought it was you,” Joseph said. He looked for purchase and found a place to put his foot. He found reaching the keyhole to be far less arduous than it had been when he was a foot smaller. He unlocked the passage and slid the wooden perch sideways. The wood was still as heavy as he recalled. It took a bit of effort for him to pull himself upward and into the room.

“I apologize for frightening you,” Joseph told Bianca – who had sheathed her dagger but was still a bit pale. “I told Julia where to find the opening and I thought it was she sitting there.”

“No,” Bianca said, casting a glare at the Lady Trimble. “It was she that told me to sit there!”

“Poor Bianca, indeed,” Joseph said, shaking his head as Julia attempted (and failed) to look contrite.

The entire group was in the room – including Victoria and Lucretia.

“I truly thought she was making up a story,” Victoria admitted. “Since she told us of the opening behind your office, I have turned the suite upside down looking for where one might be. I found absolutely nothing. To be honest, I didn’t see this one here, either.”

“Someone went to a great deal of trouble to keep them concealed,” Joseph said. “They are almost impossible to find from the inside the rooms. Elena and I spent several weeks in the tunnels before we knew where to look. The opening is beneath Amelia’s bed in the suite you share with her.”

“How do you know where my mother sleeps?” Julia asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Your mother is an adult so you don’t get to ask that question,” Liala answered. “Now, I’m interested in learning what we can about what lies beneath the castle. Julia says some of the areas are unsafe?”

“Potentially,” Joseph said. “The stairs were never of very good quality. That said, the underside of this opening is still solid. We’ll just have to see.”

“Why can’t we find the pool from here?” Octavia asked.

“My mother blocked every doorway on that side of the castle,” Joseph admitted. “You can go into the openings but they lead only one place.”

“How did you learn of these?” Elizabeth wondered. “I know your parents indulged you but surely they did not simply turn you loose in there.”

“No,” Joseph admitted. “Elena and I found these by accident. It was a couple of years before ... everything happened. We were roughhousing and I fear I put my foot through one of the hidden doors. Of course, that immediately captured our attention so we pulled and twisted until it was big enough for us to slip through. It was a great fun – until we got lost. Our candle died and it was black as pitch. Thankfully we were just outside of her parents’ suite.

“We started hammering our fists and screaming our fool heads off until my father unlocked the passage and let us out. After about the third time of that happening, he finally gave me the key and told us we could play in there so long as we told them where we were going. That didn’t last very long either. We would sneak out of beds and spend half the night wandering through the hallways. That’s when my mother blocked the passages on that side. Elena’s room and my room were off the throne room. We couldn’t sneak out without the guards seeing us. At least that kept us in our rooms at night.”

“You do not stay in the same room as when you were a child?” Catherine asked.

“I cleaned out an old storage room,” Joseph admitted. “Wilhelm had appropriated my parents’ room and I’m certain many disgusting acts took place where I used to lay my head. It was set up ... It resembled a bordello. That entire section houses nothing now. My chamber was once used for the chamberlain’s office. It is sufficient for my needs.”

“Is it accessible from the hallways?” Liala wondered.

“It is not,” Julia answered for Joseph. “The hallway acts as a barrier underground. It separates the lower chambers just as it separates the upper. Queen Melina had the chambers on that side closed.”

“I believe we shall have to find the king a new chamber,” Octavia said with a laugh.

“Ladies, I fear you embarrass Victoria,” Joseph said.

“It’s not embarrassment,” Victoria clarified. “I’m a bit jealous.”

Joseph managed to stifle a gasp but the look on his face still showed his discomfort.

“Not that we will lay with you,” Liala cut in. “She is jealous because we discuss such things so openly – among ourselves and with you.”

“If I were given any choice in the matter, I would be as reticent as Genrico,” Joseph noted. “But if I am to spend time with people I enjoy, I must adapt to their subjects of conversation.”

“Genrico is not hesitant to talk about such things,” Victoria said. “He ... we ... simply do not know the subject well enough to discuss it.”

“Another problem I find,” Joseph explained. “You know how Genrico and I were raised. Topics such as these were typically broached by one’s father. Neither of us had a father to speak of. Father Dervin knew less than I did; Garten was rarely around to deliver any sort of instruction. What we know we learned ... we learned in ways that are not suitable.”

“You snuck into the ladies’ baths,” Octavia said brightly.

“No,” Joseph said, shaking his head. His voice was heavy. “We learned by finding women alongside roads. They had been raped and discarded. We learned by storming into camps where men were forcing women to do terrible things. We learned through witnessing violence. We both are wise enough to know the proper way to treat women we care about. We knew enough to know that what we’d seen and heard had little to do with affection. We could not speak to others of it so we remained ignorant. Even now, I am naïve about the subject. I know that how we converse is not how many people speak to one another.”

“It should be,” Elizabeth interrupted. “We are clear about our expectations and our desires. We do not hint or flirt. We are not coquettish. I saw the way that my mother manipulated my father. I saw the way that women in our village manipulated their suitors. They often played one against the other, promising their charms to several while pursuing someone completely different. We do not do that.”

“But Victoria and Genrico require subtlety,” Liala said, frowning slightly. “They are to be wed and raise a family. There is a sense of propriety that comes along with betrothal. It is the same with your brother and Elena. Actions they might have taken together at your manor have a different perception here at the castle.”

“Yes,” Victoria agreed. “That is the greatest problem. Genrico is perceived by most as ... a fearsome soldier with no emotion. It is just that people fear him because of his position in the government. It would not be proper for him to dote upon me in public.”

“Ridiculous!” Joseph said angrily. He held a hand to his waist. “I have known Genrico since I was this tall. Yes, in battle, he is a ferocious warrior. In private, he is a thoughtful, gentle man. I have never before met a kinder soul than Genrico.”

“He says the same about you,” Victoria said with a small smile. “Almost word for word, in fact.”

“And he believes this rubbish?” Joseph asked. “I will disabuse him of the notion very swiftly!”

“He does not believe it,” Julia said. “She believes it!”

She gestured to her sister. Joseph looked to Victoria and found confirmation on her features.

“Is that why you agreed to marry him?” Joseph asked. “Do you desire the prestige of being the wife of a man feared by all?”

“Of course not!” Victoria replied angrily. “I got to know him during our time in the southland. I saw beneath the veneer of violence – and I saw through it far more rapidly than Julia saw through yours.”

“Exactly,” Joseph told her. “I asked those questions only because I knew the answer beforehand. I did not mean to incite your wrath. I want everyone to know the Genrico I know – you know. Just as I want everyone to see that Elena is playful and funny. I want them to see that Alexander has a marvelous wit. I want them to know that Choran is a marvelous artist and that Jonathan is warm and caring. That is how I want this government perceived. The might we put forth comes in the form of our army. That is only a small part of our true purpose. Yes, we will protect the citizens at all costs. We will also nurture them and provide for them when we can.

“We cannot make life idyllic. That is beyond the means of any mortal man. But we can make it better for everyone. Do not forbid Genrico from showing his affection toward you for fear they might think less of him. Permit it so that the men and women of Azkoval will come to show the same to their mates. Permit it because it makes you happy to receive it and it makes him happy to show it. Permit it because it makes others happy to see love shared so freely and openly.”

Victoria found herself nodding.

“And do not be ashamed to experiment together,” Octavia said in a serious voice. “Perhaps it would not be proper for you to experiment with us but there is nothing wrong with finding enjoyment together.”

“You forget that I have been shunted off to sleep in my mother’s suite,” Victoria groused.

“I will return to living with Amelia if you prefer,” Lucretia offered.

“I would join you there,” Bianca proposed. “I find her company most enjoyable.”

“That is a recent development,” Julia noted. “A few weeks ago, you would have found her overbearing. I do not know what transpired between the king and my mother but she has altered her outlook.”

“We had a private conversation and shared some memories,” Joseph told them. “Your mother suffered greatly at her manor before she suffered greater abuse from her husband. I only wished to point out that her time at the castle was enjoyable – for her and for me.”

“It is now enjoyable for all of us,” Catherine said. “Why don’t you bring Genrico with you this evening? I’m certain, as Defense Minister, he would be able to make great use of the hidden passages should the need arise.”

Victoria looked at Joseph for his permission.

“I was thinking about seeing if Elena and Jonathan wished to join us,” he admitted. “I’m certain that a trip through the catacombs would bring back many memories for her.”

“And I’m certain she will have many stories to add to our collection,” Liala offered. “Do you think they would wish to join us at the pool later?”

“I ... I have no idea,” Joseph said. He almost told them that he doubted it but reconsidered after a moment of consideration. “Elena recalls the passage to the pool. She confirmed that to me. I do not know if they have already partaken of the waters. I also do not know if Elena would wish to have Jonathan around so many unclad ladies.”

“We’re his sisters,” Julia pointed out as she gestured to Elizabeth, Victoria and Catherine.

“Octavia, Liala, Bianca and Lucretia are not,” Joseph noted. “Victoria, how would you feel about Genrico sitting in a pool with the women in this room?”

To her credit, Victoria did not answer immediately. She pondered the question before replying.

“I have no issue with him seeing anyone in this room bare,” she decided. “They do not wish to steal him from me and he does not wish to push me aside for them. I am a bit concerned about him seeing me without clothing. We have not progressed to anything near to that.”

“I do not know if Jonathan and Elena have either,” Elizabeth said.

“We can only make the offer,” Liala stated. “The decision will rest with them.”

Elena, Jonathan and Genrico were only too happy to join the entourage behind the castle walls. Like Joseph, Elena was insistent they keep their meandering to the lower floor.

“What, exactly, did you see up there?” Catherine wondered. Even in the dim light from the candles, everyone saw Elena look to the king.

“We saw a lady from one household in bed with a lord from another,” she said after Joseph refused to speak. “They were friends with our parents and, even though we were young, we understood what they were doing was wrong. I ... I told my mother about it and she grew angry. She wasn’t angry at the adulterers; she was irritated that Joseph and I had spied on them and then failed to remain silent. That is something I have come to understand as time has passed. Welton’s reign had a great many secrets. Many of the families had arranged the marriages when their children were young. As adults, the children found they desired the company of others instead of the person to whom they were pledged. I fear that many of the children Wilhelm put to death might have come from liaisons instead of from a marital bed.”

“As I said, some things cannot be unseen or unheard once you see or hear them,” Joseph added. “That is one of the perils of sneaking about. We also have many people we consider friends or family staying up there. I would not wish to intrude upon their privacy any more than I wish them to intrude upon mine.”

“Yes,” Elizabeth said with a nod. “I fear that I didn’t consider that fact. The thought of being able to sneak around unnoticed is enticing but I would not want to violate the sanctity of a closed door. I would be irate if that were to happen to me.”

“As I well recall,” Jonathan said, smiling at his sister. “I walked in on Elizabeth in her chamber one morning. She almost knocked me unconscious with a book she threw at me.”

Chapter 51: Darkened Paths

“Where does this lead?” Elizabeth asked, pointing to a corridor that sloped downward.

“The dungeon,” Elena answered.

“Truly?” Julia wondered. “I’ll bet you two had quite the time tormenting the prisoners!”

“The cells were almost always empty,” Joseph said with genuine bitterness. “Perhaps if my father had kept them filled to capacity he might still be alive.”

“I know you do not believe that,” Genrico said, putting a hand on Joseph’s shoulder. “You have had ample opportunity to have the dungeon overflowing and have passed.”

“Golrick is down there?” Elizabeth asked rhetorically. “I believe I have a plan if King Joseph will permit it.”

The use of his formal title caused Joseph to look at the young woman.

“Julia says you wish a more fitting solution to your problem than simply taking his title from him,” Elizabeth continued. “The pitch of Lucretia’s voice is very similar to Elsa’s. I propose we torment the man. Surely hearing the voice of his long-dead child will give him pause.”

Joseph looked first to Jonathan and then to Genrico for guidance. The young ladies – even Elena – were nodding in agreement.

“Perhaps it will lead him to confess,” Jonathan offered.

“A confession would make your decision rather easy, I’d think,” Genrico noted.

“I will need instructions,” Lucretia said. “I know nothing about the girl.”

“We can help with that,” Catherine assured her.

Part of the group moved down the hallway in the direction they had just come in order to confer without the voices carrying to the dungeon.

“Are you uncomfortable with this?” Liala inquired.

“On its face, no,” Joseph admitted. “However, it is a night of horror compared to the days, weeks, months or years he condemned his daughter to face.”

“Then why do you look concerned?” Liala asked.

“I think it is the deviousness of the plan,” Genrico cut in. “I believe we all would prefer to simply drag the man out to the gallows and be done with it. But I fear Choran is correct. It does not serve any purpose to murder the man just because we find him offensive. We’ve all agreed that no evidence exists to support or refute our beliefs. The trouble with becoming a nation of laws is that those laws don’t always work. If Rucar were here, I’m certain he could arrange for Golrick to simply disappear.”

“I can arrange that,” Liala noted with a shrug.

“That makes us no different from him,” Joseph told them. “As king, I could walk down to his cell immediately, hoist him up by his throat and strangle him. No one would say a word or lift a finger to defend him.”

“True,” Liala agreed. “But it is also your responsibility as king to defend those we view as reprehensible.”

“I fear that is where I find myself,” Joseph admitted. “In due course, I must simply release him to go on his merry way. I suppose I could concoct a charge and put him to death. What would that say about my reign? The rights I gave to every citizen apply even to the bastards among us. If I am willing to circumvent the laws to punish Golrick, what is to stop me from doing it to everyone else? Wilhelm – and to a certain extent, my father – believed themselves above the laws they expected others to follow. I have pledged myself to adhere to the same set of standards as I hold Genrico and Jonathan and you. Golrick has pushed me to reconsider that stance but I still find I must continue to follow the rules.”

“We’re ready,” Elizabeth said. “Joseph, we plan to keep this up for several nights. Are you opposed to that?”

“Do as you will,” Joseph declared.

“Which cell is his?” Elizabeth asked.

“I put him in the first cell on the left,” Genrico supplied. Joseph didn’t know because he had avoided going to see the man – lest his pledge go out the window and he kill Golrick on the spot.

“The path follows the hallway,” Elena said. “It will branch off when it levels out. We go left and it should be the there. We are actually slightly below the hallway. There is a piece of wood directly below the cot. You should speak into there but leave the wood in place.”

Lucretia nodded and led the group down the incline.

“We should stay up here,” Joseph told Liala, Octavia, Bianca, Genrico, Victoria and Julia. “It is small and the hallway ends. There is no exit from down there.”

The evident displeasure on the women’s faces eased when they heard Lucretia speak.

“Why, Father?” she wailed in a piteous voice. “Why did you forsake me?”

Golrick’s voice was fainter but everyone could hear his reply.

“Who is there?” he asked with a sense of urgency.

“Do you not even recall the sound of my voice?” Lucretia inquired. “You always told me I had the voice of a nightingale.”

“Elsa?” Golrick asked.

“Who else did you condemn to a life of depravity and a death too long in coming?” Lucretia wondered. “Did you send more girls to this horrible place after me?”

“Elsa, I’m sorry,” Golrick whined.

“Sorry?” Lucretia countered. “I am the one who is sorry. Five years, Father. I lived in torment for five years. I was soiled. Many men and several women had their awful way with me before I was murdered. This is what you chose for me! All the promises you made me about a wonderful life with a loving husband were lies. You sold me to a madman so you could maintain your status. Do not tell me that you’re sorry. It is too late for sorrow.”

“You don’t understand,” Golrick tried.

“I understand that my first time with a man was not on my marriage bed,” Lucretia pushed. “I was bound, hand and foot, Father. I had a wooden rod in my rear. The king beat me unconscious and I awoke to find him between my thighs. Do not tell me that I do not understand. I understand everything perfectly clearly. My life – my purity – was less important to you than a few gold coins and piece of land.”

“Elsa, no,” Golrick pleaded.

“Yes, Father,” Lucretia declared.

“You were not supposed to be ill-treated,” Golrick said. “He promised me that you were to be his wife.”

“Lies!” Lucretia exploded.

“I swear, that is what he promised me,” Golrick said.

“You are a fool to believe a man like that,” Lucretia said. “Your stupidity and your arrogance cost me everything I held dear. I prayed for death after that first night. I prayed to every god I’d ever heard of and some I created in my head but death was long in coming. I hope your death is as painful as mine. Know this, Father, I will visit you every night until you are dead. My soul has lain in torment until I could find you again. The new king put my body to rest in a grave but my soul has waited for you here – in the place where you murdered me.”

“Please,” Golrick said.

“Do you know how I died, Father?” Lucretia pressed. “I was strapped to a table. One of the soldiers mounted me and another put a cord around my neck and strangled me to death!”

“No,” Golrick said. His voice had grown softer.

“Yes,” Lucretia answered.

“Please, give me peace,” Golrick begged.

“Peace?” Lucretia asked rhetorically. “What peace was I offered? Did you offer me the choice of coming here? No. You know I despised Wilhelm and all he stood for. So you bartered my body against my wishes to a man I hated. I loved you once, Father, but no more. From the day my maidenhead was ripped from my body, I have hated you as much as I ever hated Wilhelm.”

“I beg of you,” Golrick said.

“Do you wish solace, Father?” Lucretia asked. “I will give you solace the moment you die. When your life passes from this land into the fiery depths you deserve, I will be free from torment. Until then, I will follow you wherever you go. I will haunt you every night. Now that I have found the source of my pain, I will ensure that your pain stops only upon your death. I know the king will take away your precious land from you. Was it worth it? Was a few years of living in that horrible manor worth the price you forced me to pay?”

The sound of soft weeping came up the hallway but Joseph wasn’t certain if it was Lucretia or the prisoner.

“If you wish to release me from my horror, I will tell you how,” Lucretia continued. Joseph knew then that it was Golrick crying in his cell.

“Tell me, Daughter,” he said.

“You have a blanket on your bed,” Lucretia said. “I want you to wrap it around your neck and tie it to the bars. Then let yourself fall. You will die as I did – strangled.”

Joseph heard Lucretia’s instructions and started down the passage. Genrico took his arm and shook his head firmly.

“Let it happen this way,” Genrico proposed.

Joseph sighed and gave a solemn nod.

“But first, in your own blood, you must confess to your sins,” Lucretia told him. “Beneath your bed is a hairpin. Use it to draw your blood and write it on the walls. Tell everyone what you did to me. Stab yourself as many times as it requires. It still will not equal the number of members that were forced into my body. Write it and then take your own life, you monster! Or I will visit you again tomorrow night.”

“You are the one they call Rucar of Dunvil, aren’t you?” Stam asked as he sat with the spymaster around a campfire.

Rucar looked at the man and gave a slight nod.

“I recall the Dunvils,” Stam said. “A hateful lot, they were. Thick as thieves with Wilhelm and his crew of misfits.”

“Yes,” Rucar admitted. “Was Hulett involved with that lot?”

“He was too timid,” Stam spat. “He prefers to lord over those without power. He would have found himself cowed by Wilhelm. I’d imagine he’s in the same spot now with King Joseph.”

“He is,” Rucar admitted. “The king is not fond of Hulett but he could find no valid reason to remove him. As you said, he was not part of the conspiracy. He is just a dolt and, sadly, there is no crime in that. Perhaps I should be thankful of that fact lest I be wearing irons right now.”

Stam laughed heartily.

“How did you come to be an outlaw?” he asked. “We heard dozens of rumors and I’ve always wished I could ask you man to man.”

Rucar eyed the man across from him. His story had been shared with only a few. But he respected Yerrick and he had come to respect the man that raised the son.

“I was a forester,” Rucar said softly as he stared into the fire. “We lived well away from the village – my wife and son and I. We didn’t have much but we had each other. Sophia was a good woman. She was a wonderful mother and she was kind to everyone. I know of no one that had a cross word to say about her.”

“Sounds like my Berta,” Stam said with a nod. It occurred to Rucar that Yerrick had never said his mother’s name, referring to her simply as Mama.

“To hear your son tell it, your wife is very similar,” Rucar admitted.

“I’m sorry for interrupting your tale,” Stam told him.

“It is fine,” Rucar said. “It gave me a moment to gather my thoughts.”

He took a deep breath and let it out.

“As you know, the usurper gave the lords and their children almost unbridled power to claim the women of their holdings,” Rucar said after a long moment.

“Dunvil took advantage of that?” Stam wondered.

“He was too old,” Rucar replied. “He had two sons, however, that thought it great sport to attack defenseless women – and children. I foolishly believed that since we were so isolated, we were safe from the barbarism. I worked from daylight to dusk in the forests, cutting wood to sell in order to keep us fed. My son wasn’t quite big enough to help me. He was barely 11 years old and he could carry the deadwood but wasn’t much use when it came to felling timber. So, I often left him and his mother to tend our garden.”

He looked away from the fire again.

“You need not tell me what is none of my concern,” Stam said.

“It is fine,” Rucar said again. “Your son is a confederate and I wish for you to understand that I will always do everything in my power to keep him safe.”

Chapter 52: The Cold Light of Day

Joseph awoke not with the sunlight but instead to a gentle hand shaking his shoulder. He sat up and found Celestine’s face illuminated by a candle.

“Your Highness, please come; it is urgent, I believe,” she said softly.

Joseph was in his office where he’d retreated to ponder what had transpired in the dungeon the night before. He was positive that he had locked the door to keep out unwanted visitors. He was equally positive that it hadn’t hindered Celestine’s entrance in the slightest.

“How did you... ?” he started before holding up a hand. He was certain that he didn’t want to know the answer to his question.

“I am very adept at picking locks,” the maid answered anyway. “Now, Your Highness, please. The soldiers are riled and became positively vexed when you did not answer their knocks at your chamber door.”

“Alright,” Joseph said with a sigh. He already knew why the palace guards were looking for him but he wasn’t positive that he wanted to see it firsthand. “Let them know I will join them shortly.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Celestine replied, wondering why the king didn’t ask her if she knew why the soldiers would look for him in the middle of the night. She departed with a backward glance as Joseph stood to work out the kinks that had developed from sleeping in a sitting position. He grabbed a cloak to ward off the chill and found it still smelled of the hidden passages from the evening prior. He shook it to try to remove some of the smell but it was futile.

The sergeant of the palace guards looked relieved when the king walked into the entryway.

“I apologize for awakening you, Your Highness,” the man said. He lacked the familiarity with the king as some of the soldiers had. “Something untoward has occurred and we wish your guidance.”

“Very well,” Joseph said. He noticed Celestine nearby observing the situation carefully. “Has someone tried to enter the castle?”

“No, Your Highness,” the guard said. “We have orders about such things. It’s ... it’s the prisoner.”

“What of him?” Joseph inquired.

“He’s dead, Your Highness,” the guard said softly. His men had been tasked with watching over Golrick and they had failed.

“Dead?” Joseph asked. “Did someone sneak past your guards and murder him?”

“No,” the sergeant said quickly. “There was a spat upstairs last evening. Two women were bickering and they were keeping everyone awake. Lord Larchman asked the men to attend to the matter. It took a bit of doing but they got them separated. Then they returned to the dungeon. I fear that they did not check the cells once they returned. When they next ventured in, the prisoner had ... hanged himself.”

“I see,” Joseph said with a nod. “Well, do not fault your men. I would suspect Golrick would have found an opportunity at some point if he intended to kill himself. Are you certain he acted on his own?”

“Quite, Your Highness,” the sergeant said, relieved that he wasn’t going to be demoted or sacked for failing to train his men properly. “I ... he left a confession.”

“He had a means of writing in his cell?” Joseph asked with raised eyebrows.

“No, Your Highness,” the sergeant insisted. “He ... he wrote in his own blood on the cell walls.”

Joseph did his part. He blinked and then looked at Celestine to see if she had heard the same thing. She only tilted her head in curiosity. Not much transpired in the castle that she didn’t know about in advance but this was new to her.

“I think you should see it, Your Highness,” the man said. “The confession was ... detailed. I am a bit surprised he did not die from lack of blood. I fear he covered most of the walls.”

Joseph nodded. He wasn’t the least bit surprised when Celestine joined the entourage on the way down the passage. After all, he was certain Rucar would wish for a full accounting upon his return.

The cell walls were made of stone, like the rest of the castle. A heavy wooden door with a square opening covered with bars was the only portal – and Golrick’s bloated frame was still tied to it.

“We had to force it open,” the sergeant admitted. “The guards looked in on him and found him missing. They could not see him below the window. They unlocked the door but couldn’t open it. They feared that he had somehow barred the door from the inside and found a way to escape. They came for me and we pushed in. The rest is as we found it.”

Joseph lifted his candle and saw the bloodstained walls. They were almost entirely covered with scrawled words.

“I believe, Your Highness, he started here,” the sergeant said, helpfully putting his candle up to where the words “My Dearest Elsa” were written in a corner above the bed. “I think he finished here. He tried to sign his name but I believe he was too weak.”

The last words were written on the floor beside the door. Joseph already knew Lucretia had ordered him to sign his name after he had the rope around his neck.

“Gods above,” Joseph muttered. He had heard the entire scene play out but the visual was far starker than the audible.

“He says he sold her to ... the usurper,” Celestine said as she read the words. “This is very interesting, King Joseph. He writes that he was tasked with spying on several of the landholders the usurper left in place. When he could find no evidence of treason, he had to give up his daughter in order to keep his land.”

“It was as we suspected,” Joseph said, frowning as he looked at the corpse. The face was purple even in the dim light. The tongue had bloated and forced its way outside of Golrick’s mouth. The man had run out of places to prick himself with the hairpin and gouged out a large wound on his left forearm. There was a smear of blood across the floor where it had continued to seep after the man had wrapped a blanket around his neck and sat down to strangle himself.

Joseph sighed and stepped away into the hall.

“I believe every landholder needs to see what has happened,” Joseph said. “I believe it is evident that none had a hand in his demise. Do we agree upon this?”

He looked to the guards, who nodded instantly. They knew full well that if anyone fell under suspicion, it would be they. He next gave Celestine a pointed look. He knew that she often saw things others missed.

“His bulk blocked the only exit,” the maid said. “And we have his own words to condemn him. I don’t see how anyone could think we conspired to murder him.”

“I do not want every landholder to believe I would create a false charge to remove him,” Joseph said. “Short of that, I do not want the populace to think me capable of murder. The priest was different. We presented evidence of his misdeeds and we punished him for it. With Golrick, we had only supposition and innuendo. Certainly, I believed I already knew what he had done – and his words confirm my beliefs. But there is no way I could have proven it to even my satisfaction. I do not wish for people to live in fear of me or those that govern with me.”

“I understand,” Celestine said with a nod. “They do not, by the way. I find I agree with Rucar on this. A bit of fear is a healthy thing. But you are the king and I am not so I will not debate your decisions.”

“Rouse the landholders from the slumber and bring them down in small groups,” Joseph said. “I wish that those I’m closest to be brought first. Start with Choran, please. I will have him transcribe what is written on the walls.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the sergeant said. He sat off with this two guards leaving Joseph standing in the hallway with Celestine.

“Cleverly done,” she said, peering back into the room.

Joseph lifted an eyebrow in question.

“I cannot come up with a way you accomplished this but I know that you did,” she said simply. “I am not concerned about the whys but I would dearly love to know the hows. This is something I believe I should learn.”

“You said it yourself,” Joseph noted. “His bulk was against the only exit and the words are in his own blood.”

“I know what I said,” Celestine replied with a smile. “If you will recall, I said that I didn’t believe anyone could see a conspiracy. I did not say there wasn’t a conspiracy. I have seen you as you sought a way to punish the man for what we knew he did but couldn’t prove. I have seen those around you debate ways to make the man’s punishment fit his crimes. I also know that, as of yesterday evening, you had found no way to accomplish that which you sought. Now the problem is solved and everyone will be content with its disposition. I believe in coincidence. I do not, however, believe in spirits.

“The man wrote his daughter came to him in the night and caused him such anguish he took his own life. I have experienced loss and I have been party to the deaths of others I held dear to me. They do not come to me as I sleep to seek vengeance. Perhaps my sins are not as great as the prisoner’s but I find them troubling enough that I suspect if spirits existed I would have met one or two by now – and I suspect you would have, as well.”

Joseph frowned as he listened to the maid’s words.

“Do not fret,” Celestine said. “The ruse is very clever. Only those nearest to you will suspect anything – and I would imagine that, since Genrico created a disturbance, they already know what transpired. Perhaps one day you will explain it to me. I care little about the man’s death. If you had asked, I would have killed him for you. I have found I am able to render someone unconscious without leaving a mark. I could have done that and then simply jammed a piece of food down his throat. I have an herb that stops the heart. But to drive someone insane and convince them to confess their deepest, darkest secrets is a skill I think I would like to learn.”

“I ordered you to move these to the manor!” a shrill male voice yelled.

Rucar, for one of the rare times in recent memory, had been having a pleasant dream until its interruption. He arose from his bedroll to see the source of the commotion.

There was a well-dressed man standing in the roadway looking at the horses and the wagons. Janna and Iwia were already awake and tending to the animals but the tanned, lithe young women didn’t seem eager to make conversation with the man. They studiously ignored him and went about their business.

Rucar wiped the sleep from his eyes and took a drink of tepid water from his flask before turning to the man again.

“They are not yours,” he said.

“I want them taken to the manor immediately!” the man yelled. “I claim them as property of the holding.”

“That is simply a shame,” Rucar answered in an even voice.

The man’s face turned purple. The loud voice had brought Stam and his family out of their dwelling. It also brought a host of soldiers from their campsite around the bend.

“I run this holding,” the man declared. “My word is law!”

“Then you are King Joseph?” Rucar asked.

“Of course not,” the man spat.

“Then your word is not law and you control absolutely nothing,” Rucar concluded.

“I am Lord Hulett’s administrator,” the man said. “And you will hang for your insolence.”

The cruel smile that crossed Rucar’s face caused the man to step backward – and directly into a pile of dung provided by the horses.

“Ah, Stanrick,” Rucar said. “You were on my list of people to visit today. But, quite frankly, you are so insignificant that it would have been much later. Well, since you are here, there is no need to put it off. Morten?”

The young man came forward and stood beside Rucar.

“This is Lord Hulett’s administrator,” Rucar said with a smile. “I believe we have some information to impart. Do we not?”

“Absolutely,” Morten said with barely concealed glee. “May I?”

“Of course,” Rucar replied politely. “I know this is the part of the job you most anticipated. I would be a boor to deny you the pleasure.”

“You are anything but a boor,” Morten said, ignoring the clerk – much to Stanrick’s consternation.

“You are too kind by half,” Rucar replied, enjoying the look of impotent rage that had settled on the administrator’s face. Perhaps he would die of apoplexy and relieve him of a burdensome task. Alas, it was not to be.

“I claim these animals,” Stanrick said in his best impersonation of a man with power.

“As my friend has told you, that is a shame,” Morten said, finally turning to the man. “But, perhaps it is time for you to understand that all we want does not come to us.”

“Most of what you wish has come to you,” Rucar noted helpfully.

“Hard work and clean living,” Morten retorted. “I wonder whether our dear Stanrick possesses those virtues.”

“True,” Rucar agreed.

“Now, Stanrick, I have heard you make several false statements this morning,” Morten said. “First off, your word is nothing. Turn and look at the crests on the tunics of the soldiers that surround you. Even if you had not already put your life in peril by offending my friend, you certainly did so when you broke the king’s law. The king has declared that only murder, treason and rape are capital offenses. Those accused of those crimes must be tried in accordance with the precedent King Joseph set forth last year. That is, a trial by their peers. Even if my friend had broken one of the laws, you would not have the power to order his hanging. Simply put, sir, Rucar of Dunvil has no peers.”

Stanrick’s second step backward placed his clean boot into a pile of manure. A helpful push from one of the soldiers moved him back to within Rucar’s reach.

“We shall let that pass for now and focus upon your most egregious error,” Morten said amiably. “You are no longer the administrator for this holding. King Joseph has appointed me for that task.”

“Lord Hulett will never stand for that,” Stanrick stated flatly.

“Standing, sitting or lying in a grave ... it matters little to Joseph,” Rucar said. “Lord Hulett, if he returns, will have 25 more soldiers with him. These men will ensure that the King’s Law is enforced here – even if it means they must remove Lord Hulett’s head to do it. Personally, I am of the opinion that Joseph will attend to that task himself. Or, perhaps, he will permit Yerrick to do it.”

“I have an edict from the king permitting me to make such changes as I deem necessary,” Morten informed the man. “Those changes have already begun. After morning meal, the soldiers and I will accompany Stam and our new friend Eldrick as they select their new dwellings. We will evict the current occupants – along with several others the lord has permitted to live rent-free. I will then review the ledgers. If I find one false entry, I will have you charged with treason against the crown and send you off to face King Joseph’s justice in Tyrell. I will raid the lord’s treasury and return the usurious taxes you have collected from some of your citizens while permitting others to live without payment. Then I will have the soldiers deliver a notice of past-due rent to the men and women the lordship seemed content to make payment in other forms.

“If there is a copper left over, I will send it back to Tyrell with my friend, Rucar, to start the holding’s repayment of the rents it owes the crown’s treasury. That is, of course, after I strip you of your title, your belongings and, if necessary, your head. Are we clear about what is about to transpire?”

Chapter 53: More Questions Than Answers

“Do you believe this wise, Father?” the red-haired young woman asked as they stood at the dock nearest to their destination.

“I do not know about wisdom but I believe it necessary,” the older man asked. “Your uncle’s hold on power has grown tenuous. He has become enamored with the idiotic ideas emanating from across the water. He has spoken of allowing a plebiscite in the eastern lands to allow them to determine for themselves if they wish to remain part of the country.”

“I have never heard of such a thing,” the young woman said. She was not well versed on politics but she had overheard many of her father’s conversations during about life in and around the capital. “He would permit the colonies to break free? Did he learn that from the stories we’ve heard of Azkoval?”

“Even that young fool isn’t stupid enough to believe peasants can rule themselves,” the father replied archly. “Or at least he’s learned enough not to speak such imprudence aloud. The ideas he sends forth with his soldiers are bad enough but the concept of self-governance goes beyond the pale.”

“Surely he did not learn those ideas while he lived here,” the young woman stated with certainty.

“Most certainly not!” Earl Ludwig von Schuman told his child. “He lived in a simple fishing village not far from where we stand. You can be assured that people that live there do not possess the intellect to formulate intricate ideas. The boy might be king but he is still a backward waif without the wiles to survive long on the throne. I do not worry that his radical plans for that horrible country will bear fruit.”

“Then why must we visit him?” Annika von Schuman inquired. “I certainly wish nothing to do with him.”

“In spite of his ignorance, he does sit at the head of a powerful army,” her father said. “Many of his soldiers hail from our shores and will be accepting of one of their own. One of ours already leads them but he is loyal to his new home. You must transfer their loyalty unto you. If I am to oust your uncle then I must have those men behind me.”

“Why is it necessary I wed such a simpleton?” the woman asked with disgust.

“It will give you legitimacy,” her father explained for perhaps the 20th time. “As queen, you would have the ability to coerce the soldiers to return here to support me. The king has given great latitude to females in that land. He even appointed a woman to run the country in his stead while he was off gallivanting. You will be in a unique position to aid me.”

“Why not Pia?” Annika asked.

“You are closer to the king’s age,” her father said. “You are worldlier. I could not trust this to your sister.”

“She is your pet,” Annika accused.

Annika staggered backward but did not fall when her father backhanded her across the face.

“Do not take that tone with me,” he said sharply. “I have selected you and that is all you need to know. You will do as I’ve instructed or face the consequences.”

Annika rubbed her cheek but nodded her head.

“I want you below decks during the voyage,” her father told her. “Do not flirt with the sailors. Do not even speak to them. If I require you, I will visit your berth. When we arrive, I wish for you to start ingratiating yourself to the king immediately. He feels a kinship with Denaya for providing him succor. The trade negotiations will take little time. Even your uncle was able to coerce the king into giving things up without getting anything in return. You will spend the next 10 days working on your charm. You will not display the willful insolence you have demonstrated today. No man would wish to marry a woman like that. I swear to you, Annika, if you create problems for me on this mission, you will have no home to return to. I will put your mother out of the manor and have all of your friends executed.

“That will be the price for your failure.”

Annika nodded her submission as they boarded the vessel for passage across the water to Azkoval. Her father directed her to her berth below the deck. It was cramped and smelled of salt and mildew. She watched as he turned his back to exit and looked around for anything she might use as a weapon.

She found nothing suitable and sat down heavily on the bunk. She would fulfill her father’s desires, she decided. She would woo the king with her grace and beauty and become a powerful queen. She would assume control of a vast army and bring it back to Denaya.

“But I will never turn it over to that bastard,” she whispered to herself. She considered writing a letter to her uncle the king to alert him to her father’s plans but dismissed the idea. She had never actually met her uncle. He would lend her words no credence.

No, she thought. Instead, she would lead the army across the water. First, she would dispatch her miserable father. Then, she would march upon the capital and do away with her stupid uncle. With an army at her back, she would take over the country herself.

After all, it has worked for the simple fishmonger in Azkoval. How hard could it be? She was certain that she was far smarter than King Joseph. She was certainly smarter than her father or her uncle. Yes, she thought, she would make a perfect ruler – for Azkoval and for Denaya.

The king sat down at the table and smiled at his advisers.

It was the last day of Court. Morane and Rucar had returned earlier in the week and the castle would soon be emptied of its current occupants.

Best of all, when the sun reached its zenith on the following day, two of his closest friends would wed. Morane would unite Jonathan and Elena on the Summer Solstice – a holy day in almost every religion practiced in Azkoval.

It would be a happy end to what had become a tumultuous few weeks. It had started with Golrick’s suicide, continued with the public flogging of Frederick Hulett for refusing to live up to his end of a wager he’d made with the king and would see six landholders leaving Tyrell in the company of soldiers to ensure their fidelity.

Still, the thought of Jonathan and Elena’s wedding had Joseph in high spirits.

“Well, we have made it through,” he said. “I believe we are all thankful this event occurs only every five years. I would spend the rest of the year dreading next year if I had to face this again.”

He was speaking frankly but those around the table chuckled.

“I know we have seen many interruptions during the course of our meetings,” the king continued. “I have strayed off topic far too many times as new topics arose before I was finished with the old one. I wish to know if I have somehow managed to convey all the information we wish to impart or if I have left out something important.”

“I believe you have brought up anything that we discussed previously,” Alexander answered after glancing around the table. “The most important information was self-evident. There are new laws and new ideas. The landholders must follow them. I think the most vital piece to come from these sessions was not conveyed by words. It was the actions you’ve taken. I believe many of the lords you’ve worried about came here expecting to find an inexperienced, ineffective leader.

“You have proven their theory incorrect and you’ve demonstrated that there is only one source of power in Azkoval – you. You rule by heritage but you also rule by mandate of the people. They know now that they and their children may not make up their own rules as it suits them. They understand that the rights you’ve given to the people apply to all people – and the laws that govern the citizens also govern them. You will not have problems with Lord Halversham’s replacement. He has been espousing your goals since well before I knew you still lived. I believe Lord Hulett’s oldest son will remain truculent but the younger children are firmly on your side. In fact, I would not be surprised if Frederick Hulett were to suffer some sort of accident as his ascension nears. Drummond, Palmer and Heilman were always weak men and your willingness to deploy your might will ensure their compliance. Yes, King Joseph, I believe every lesson that needed to be taught has been offered. I also believe that most, if not all, of the men you wished to learn these lessons have taken them to heart.”

“Good,” Joseph said. “I do not wish more bloodshed. I know, at some point, it will come but I prefer that time to be far in the future. Is there anything else I need to know before we head in for the closing session?”

“One thing,” Choran said despite the fact that Joseph had already started to stand. The king resumed his seat and looked at the finance minister. “A ship from King Olaf arrived in port late last night. The Denayians have sent their official emissary. He seems to be a pleasant man and his family is nice. There are two boys of about seven or eight and his wife. I believe you will like them. I only met them briefly but I was favorably impressed. He said he understood that Court is in session so he will wait until you have time before calling upon you. He is content to learn what he can about Tyrell. He will take up residence in one of the houses Franco set aside for diplomats and made no reference to wishing to stay at the castle.”

“Good,” Joseph said with a nod.

“It gets better,” Choran said, smiling broadly. “He brought with him a great many seeds to see if they will grow in our soil. Many are spices but some will bear fruit. He also brought with him the remainder of King Olaf’s payment for the services Genrico rendered to him.”

Joseph sat back at the thought of having some of the fruits on his table he’d found as a child. Azkoval grew apples and pears but Denaya had many types of berries and melons that he’d never found before. The coin was an even bigger surprise.

“That is three years early,” Joseph pointed out.

“Yes,” Choran said brightly. “King Olaf said he had a bountiful year and had to fight off no incursions into his northlands. He knew that was because word of Genrico’s training had reached the raiders so he put the coin he would have used to fight into our hands instead.”

Joseph nodded.

“Very well,” he said. “I would like for you to draft a message for my signature thanking the emissary for his consideration and patience. I wish another for delivery to King Olaf pledging our continued friendship and alliance. Then I wish for you to select one coin in ten and return it to King Olaf as a tribute for his swift payment.”

Choran’s face fell at the last declaration.

“Do not fret,” Joseph said with a laugh. “You already have three times the amount of gold you planned for this year from Olaf’s purse. We can take the additional payment to finish our shipping fleet and make five times what you return to the king. It will garner goodwill with our closest military and trade ally while we will still be able to push forth many projects that we planned to put off for a year or two. It also might encourage others that owe us coin to pay more promptly once word gets out. The shipping fleet is the most lucrative but not the most important. We will also have funds to broaden Lady Burbridge’s educational platform, if it proves as worthwhile as we all believe it will, and put troops on the landward passages from Marindar.”

Those around the table sat back and looked at the king.

“Why do I appear to you as a bug under glass?” he asked with a hearty laugh. “I have paid attention to you while you spoke to me of how you wished to proceed with your areas of governance. I recall that King Olaf was always tight with the purse. Now I understand that came less from frugality than from necessity. Sending a bit of it back to him now will allow him a bit of a cushion if next year isn’t as bountiful. It will also give him something to use for payment if the crops fail or if some other calamity strikes. It will not hurt us in the short run and we will more than make up the difference from moving our profitable enterprises forward by a year or two.”

“We understand all that,” Genrico said, also laughing. “It just came as a surprise to us that you thought of this without having us to explain it to you.”

“I will bid you farewell after the marriage ceremony,” Empress Yana told her daughter. “I believe it is time for me to return to Troyvet. I fear I am growing accustomed to a life without decisions or strife.”

“I will miss you, Mother,” Liala said. She understood full well that it might be the last time she spoke to the woman who had given birth to her.

“And I you, my daughter,” Yana said. “I know we have not always seen eye-to-eye on things. I fear it is because we are too much alike. We are both too stubborn to admit when we are at fault. I did you a grave injustice when I brought you here as a present to a man we did not know. Thankfully, he has proven worthy of our friendship but there was no guarantee that would be the case. I wish to apologize to you before I leave.”

“I understood the situation then and I see it even more clearly now,” Liala admitted. “Even if the king were different from we found him to be, a military alliance with him would have been beneficial to Troyvet. The trade alliance is already proving to be a boon for both countries. If it had taken a marriage to him, I would have acquiesced.”

“I know you would have agreed to it,” Yana said. “But you would not have been happy about it. I have watched you grow since we arrived on these shores. As the youngest daughter, I did not give you much in the way of responsibility so I did not truly know how capable a person you are. I have seen it here and I am impressed by you. I would ask you to accompany me back to Troyvet but I know it would be foolish.”

“I would return if you commanded me to,” Liala said.

“I know you would,” Yana answered again, reaching out to run the backs of her fingers across her daughter’s cheek. “I speak only of the fact that there is no real role for you to play in Troyvet. Your sisters and brothers are all older and they have claimed many of the jobs you are best suited for. I could not displace one of them without causing hardship and they are all good at what they do. Here, you will have everything you desire. You will be a soldier again and a leader of men and women. You will have friends and compatriots your own age that do not see you as my youngest child but as a woman in your own right. You will not have to live up to anyone’s expectations but your own. But, know this, you will always have a home in Troyvet and you will always be welcomed by your mother.

Chapter 54: Departures and Arrivals

As had happened when he travelled southward the first time, Joseph appointed Elena as his steward while he departed for the marriage ceremony of Lydia and Yerrick in the shire of the groom’s birth. This time, though, Jonathan would act as her compatriot in running the country.

It had been a week since court ended and life had started to return to normal at the castle. Elena and Jonathan had taken a short trip to Westmont to allow that holding’s populace to celebrate their nuptials but the king had remained at the castle.

The move of the stables to the outer perimeter had been accomplished a day earlier and Franco’s sons had already delivered the necessary materials for the beginning of the barracks. Joseph figured they would be near to completion by the time he returned. Yana and her entourage had departed for the homeland after a tearful goodbye not only from her daughter but from her daughter’s friends, as well. Yana had been touched that her youngest child had developed such a rapport with such a diverse group. Liala was truly a leader, Yana decided before she departed.

Annette Hulett had remained behind with her younger brother while her family had departed for the home area.

The Hulett family and their retainers were still expected to make the passage on foot. Half the soldiers accompanied them while the other half rode horses. There were not enough horses for every soldier – let alone ones to spare for a family that Joseph didn’t particularly like.

The walk to the capital had been hard on the young girl and it made little sense to risk her safety on the return voyage when the king himself had offered to bring her home with his entourage. Roderick had volunteered to chaperone his sister’s stay. Lord Hulett had originally balked at the idea but his wife had overridden his veto. She had grown weary of her daughter’s constant whining.

The young girl’s presence had slowed the flirting in the castle – to Joseph’s relief and to the chagrin of the females. Still, one always managed to slip away for a brief period each day to visit with Joseph in his office.

“Your Highness, a ship with the Denayian royal crest has appeared in the harbor,” a soldier informed Joseph as he was packing his belongings on Blaze.

“That is Elena’s problem to deal with,” Joseph said with a smile. “I have officially turned my duties over to my stewards. Speak with them or Choran about it.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the soldier said.

“Laggard,” Julia whispered.

“I am exactly that,” Joseph replied. “I met with their envoy last night and he made no mention of anyone else coming across. I suspect it is another trade ship and I wish to depart. I have been cooped up in the castle for far too long. Are we ready?”

All heads nodded except one. Annette Hulett had not quite mastered the art of horseback riding. In fact, she still found the animals to be terrifying. She had already begun to wish she had simply walked back to Hulett with her parents – although she had greatly enjoyed the two weeks of relative freedom life at the castle had offered to her.

“Come,” Joseph said, motioning the young girl forward. She took a few halting steps before coming to a stop in front of the king – and in front of the largest animal she had ever seen. As he’d done with Celestine earlier, Joseph began talking to the young woman and telling her about the horse. He had to lift her upward in order for her to run her hand down Blaze’s snout. As he always did, the horse flared his nostrils and whinnied at the show of affection.

Annette found that her terror had lessened, not only because Blaze was happy to have her touch but because the king was near to her. In fact, she sat upon his arm with her free arm around his neck for support.

“Blaze, I’m going to lift her to your back,” the king told the horse – as though the animal understood him. “Behave yourself.”

The horse responded by pressing his nose more firmly against Annette’s small hand.

“Now, when you reach your perch, scratch him behind the ears,” Joseph advised. He used his free hand to demonstrate, first on the animal and then on the girl he held. Blaze shook his mane but Annette only giggled. “Are you ready?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Annette said gamely.

“Hold tight to my neck for a moment,” the king proposed. He waited for her to grip him before shifting his hands to her slim hips. With minimal effort, he hoisted her upward and turned her around to face forward. Annette expelled her breath when she found herself on the back of the horse.

“Take the leather strap with one hand and scratch his ear with the other,” Joseph offered. He kept a hand on the horse’s flank so he could catch the child if Blaze decided he was unhappy about a new rider. Joseph had almost broken him of the habit of trying to dismount him every chance he got (but not completely). Still, Blaze behaved exactly as he had when Celestine had climbed on his back. He was docile and even pleasant, looking backward at the rider to ensure she was safely aboard.

“You can ride with us until you get accustomed to the mode of transport,” Joseph said. He shifted slightly and then threw a leg over Blaze’s back. In almost no time, he was right behind Annette. “If you find it ungainly, you may ride with Rucar in the wagon. Roderick, are you good?”

“I wouldn’t complain if one of your friends let me ride with them,” the young man answered with a laugh. Joseph noticed that the man moved backward away from his friends before making the joke. “Short of that, I have practiced all I could during Court. Duchess Liala tells me that riding over long distances is different but I will do my best.”

“That is all any of us can do,” Joseph said. He looked around at his companions. Genrico and Victoria already sat astride their mounts. Alexander and Amelia (whose presence surprised Alexander but not Joseph) were riding in a second wagon with Lydia and Yerrick (who could ride a horse but had been forbidden by his future bride to leave her side) and her parents.

Nine soldiers accompanied the group on horseback with one carrying the king’s banner proudly and another driving a wagon filled with food and water for the horses and for the humans.

The trip started on a hot, summer day. The banner carrier led the way down what had been dubbed The King’s Highway with Rucar and his wagon right behind. The soldiers had spread out in a protective formation around the dignitaries, encircling the travelling party. One soldier rode what Liala termed as “drag,” staying behind to ensure no one managed to sneak up on the group.

“This isn’t so bad, now is it?” Joseph asked his young passenger.

“It is a bit hard on my rump,” Annette declared. Her response was overheard by those around her and everyone laughed.

“My dear, at the end of the day, you will have wished your rump had fallen off,” Joseph said. “I fear tomorrow will be worse. You and Roderick will probably wish to join Rucar in the wagon for a day or two.”

“Rucar will be in no better shape,” Liala informed the king. “One of your craftsmen is making a nicer carriage but it is not completed yet. The wagon has no suspension and I fear those aboard feel every bump just as surely as we do. It is why Rucar insisted upon cushioning for his return trip. It will help some but a trip aboard a wagon is no pleasant thing.”

Roderick found the ride to be anything but tedious. The king’s friends rotated around and he found the sight of riding behind them to be very invigorating. He hated to give up the view for even a short time but he needed to have a conversation with Rucar. He urged his horse forward until he walked beside the wagon.

“I wish to enter your service when we return to my home,” he said without preamble. Rucar took his eyes off the road long enough to gaze at the face beside him.

“Why?” he asked simply.

“Many reasons, I think,” Roderick answered with a heavy sigh. “I have spent the past month contemplating my role in the future. I considered asking to remain in Tyrell to join Yerrick’s men or the King’s army. I decided that was unfair.”

“Oh?” Rucar asked.

Roderick looked back over his shoulder where his sister sat ahead of the king atop Blaze.

“It is Annette,” he said. “She is my sister but ... I am also her closest friend and her protector. There are men with an eye for girls her age and I fear many of them have found their way to my father’s holding.”

“And most of them found their way out while I was there,” Rucar informed the young man.

“I am thankful for that,” Roderick said with a nod. “I have done what I could to protect those around me – not just Annette – but I lack the standing to do much that has teeth. I have restricted myself to delivering beatings if it became necessary. I fear that I have handed out more than a few of those since I became large enough to defend others.”

“Good man,” Rucar said with a nod.

“But I cannot leave Annette with no one to confide in,” Roderick said. “I would feel as though I had deserted her to her fate if I were to leave her behind. My parents are ... you’ve met them. My brother is cut from the same cloth. I’m thankful that my parents mostly ignored Annette and me. I believe it permitted us to grow up with a better sense of right and wrong than if they had tried to impart a lesson to us.”

“That does not explain why I should take you into my service,” Rucar pointed out. “Nor does it explain why you would wish to join my network.”

“My father is a prideful man and he will not accept what he views as a slight,” Roderick confided. “I have already overheard him talking about things he might do to get revenge on the king. My brother and my mother are in agreement, of course. I found Frederick’s punishment to be quite entertaining but he does not accept humiliation without retribution. He will seek a means of harming the king and I will not permit it if I can stop it.”

“There will be soldiers at the manor,” Rucar noted.

“Again, I view that as a positive thing,” Roderick told him. “One thing I have learned of my family over the years. They are a crafty bunch. They will find someplace to conspire outside of earshot of the soldiers. Hulett is a large holding and the soldiers will not be everywhere at once. I can concoct some story about being mistreated after their departure and they will accept it. They already believe the worst of the king and his advisers. I can enlist my sister’s help in creating the ruse. That will put me back in their good graces. I can keep the soldiers advised of what is transpiring and they can get the information to you or King Joseph.”

Rucar nodded. He had heard that the Huletts were a sneaky bunch but that their impression of their intellect far outpaced reality.

“And in return?” the spymaster asked.

“I don’t follow,” Roderick admitted after a moment of reflection.

“What would you require for your service?” Rucar asked.

“Nothing,” Roderick answered at once. “Well, nothing that hasn’t already been promised.”

“Someone has made a promise to you in order to enlist your aid?” Rucar inquired, looking back over his shoulder at the group of attractive females that he knew the young man had admired for weeks.

“The king has promised to protect and defend all of Azkoval,” Roderick answered, unaware of the impression Rucar had formed. “My sister will be allowed to grow up and make her own choices – rightly or wrongly. She will not be offered to one of the local pederasts in exchange for his young wife. She will not be given as a child bride to a foreigner that might lend assistance to my family. She will have the option of returning to Tyrell in a few years and becoming a soldier if she wishes. She will be able to find a man that will encourage her spirit and vitality. The knowledge that she is safe and well is all I require and that has already been promised to me. I ask for nothing more.”

Rucar found himself nodding at the man’s words. He knew the youngest Hulett son had just turned 17. He was a year younger than Yerrick. Stam, Yerrick’s father, had declared him to be “a good sort.”

“I will introduce you to Morten when we arrive,” Rucar said. “He has taken over the daily running of the holding and he is my eyes and ears within the manor. You will report to him.”

“Very well,” Roderick said. “Perhaps he and I can concoct some tales to keep my family off guard. They will think I am spying for them while I gather information for you.”

“A good thought,” Rucar agreed after considering the idea. “I see that your family’s well-known guile is not lost upon you. I think you will go far if you choose to make this your calling.”

Ludwig and Annika von Schuman saw a legion of animals departing the capital but gave it little thought until they walked up from the docks and came face to snout with a horse. There was a man on the animal’s back.

Annika looked to her father for guidance but he was staring slack-jawed at the soldier.

“Welcome,” the soldier said in perfect Denayian. He hailed from a different country but had a remarkable ear for languages. He had been seconded to Elena’s diplomatic corps and given a permanent station at the capital. “I have asked for King Olaf’s representative to meet us here.”

Ludwig blinked. He had no idea that his brother-in-law had someone on Az soil. That would make the situation more difficult but not untenable.

“Do you come to trade with us?” the man asked, wondering if the well-dressed people in front of him had been sailing beneath a false flag.

“Of a sort,” Ludwig answered. “I am Earl Ludwig von Schuman, husband of King Olaf’s sister. This is our daughter, Annika. We have come to discuss trade but also to greet your king.”

“The king is not in residence,” the soldier said, gesturing to a large empty pole at the side of the city gate. “His banner flies when he is here.”

“He’s not here?” Annika hissed at her father.

“Silence,” the earl said sharply before returning his attention to the soldier. “When will the king return?”

“I fear it will be many weeks,” he replied. “He left just shortly before you arrived. If you would like, I will take you to the castle. You may schedule a meeting to meet with one of the ministers King Joseph has left in charge during his absence.”

“Ministers?” Ludwig wondered. He had heard the word used in connection with Grobism but he didn’t believe Azkoval to be a theocracy any longer.

“They are his advisers,” the soldier answered. “At present, Jonathan Burbridge, the Baron of Landon, and his wife, Lady Elena of Westmont are acting as stewards. Lady Elena is the person that deals with foreign dignitaries but our finance minister, Choran of Heilman, is currently handling trade talks. Our commerce minister has left with our king.”

“A commoner?” Annika asked incredulously. Her father had schooled her on the naming conventions in Azkoval. “We will not meet with a peasant.”

The soldier nodded sagely.

“Then I fear you will not do business with Azkoval,” he said simply. “Our commerce minister was once landed but now he holds no title. I should warn you that King Joseph takes a dim view of snobbery.”

Annika was poised to unleash her temper on the soldier but her father silenced her with a glare.

“You must forgive my child,” he said to the man. “I fear she rarely leaves Denayian soil so she is unversed in the ways of other cultures. Rest assured, I will rectify that before scheduling a meeting with your ministers. Would it be possible for us to lodge at the castle until the king returns?”

“I fear not,” the soldier replied. “We have just concluded Court. The king has decided that readying the rooms for visitors is a low priority given where he has gone.”

Chapter 55: A Trek

Ludwig stood in the parlor and looked toward his daughter’s chamber. He was in no hurry to enter. After all, he had learned much earlier that with Annika the anticipation of the punishment was often worse than the punishment itself.

He pondered why his daughter had pushed him so. She had to have known what would come next. Perhaps, he mused, he hadn’t been paying enough attention to his middle child. His youngest child, Pia, had taken up much of this time in the preceding months.

Pia, he thought. She was not like his two older children. The oldest had been lost to him when she was barely walking. Olaf had taken a fancy to his first niece and now she was ensconced in the palace. She sat in the place of power that Ludwig once believed was his birthright.

Annika had always been a handful. Those around the manor said it was because of her bright hair. An old woman had told him once that those with red upon their heads had no spirit in their bodies. He had dismissed the old woman’s claims as fantasy but he now wondered from time to time if the crone hadn’t been correct after all. Annika could never seem to keep a civil tongue in her head. He knew she was the smarter of his remaining children – and the most cunning. He had learned that before she was even eight years old.

But Pia was different. She was ... compliant. He rarely had to raise his voice or his hand to his youngest. She always seemed to go out of her way to please him. She was always the one to bring him a cool drink or to offer an embrace when he returned to the manor. It was no wonder he gravitated toward her.

With a sigh, he pulled himself from his musings and stood. He stopped by his bag to fetch one of the implements of his punishment and walked into Annika’s chamber.

She was just where he’d told her to be.

“I see that you are capable of following my commands from time to time,” he said.

The young woman was on elbows and knees on the thin mattress. She had lifted her dress above her waist and lowered her leggings to her thighs. Her pale bare bottom greeted him as soon as he entered and he couldn’t help the smile that crossed his face.

Annika knew better than to answer so she kept quiet. She knew what came next and, even if she hadn’t, the sound of a thin piece of wood cutting through the air would have alerted her. She tensed just before the switch made its first impact on her tender rump but she didn’t cry out. She bit herself hard enough on her wrist that it left a mark. She had many scars on her wrists where her teeth had cut skin but those were old.

The second stripe caused tears to come to her eyes but she only bit harder and suffered in silence. She heard the rustling of clothing and bit back the bile that rose in her throat.

“Open,” her father commanded. Annika was slow to comply and the switch fell again on her backside, this time from a new direction.

“Open!” Ludwig said in a stern voice.

Annika’s head lifted off her arms and she found what she expected to find waiting for her. She parted her lips and admitted her father’s organ into her mouth.

“When I tell you to do something, I expect you to do it immediately,” Ludwig said as he pushed his hips forward. He punctuated each word with a hand slap on Annika’s now-red behind. Annika couldn’t nod or speak. Instead, she did her daughterly duty while her father continued to strike her naked bottom with his open hand. At least, she thought, he was being merciful and had put the switch aside.

Ludwig left off the beating for a moment and put his hands to back of Annika’s head. He pushed himself as deeply into her mouth as he could go. When she was much younger, the act would cause her to choke and gasp. Now that she was older and larger, the prong didn’t extend far enough back to reach her throat. Still, she knew what her father expected. She held her breath until her tear-stained face turned fiery red. She coughed and sputtered when Ludwig released her head and withdrew from her mouth.

She feigned gasping for breath but didn’t lower her head. She had angered her father and the man would wish to complete this portion of the punishment before moving to the next.

No, she thought, when he backed away. Her father was showing mercy again. He did not plan to expend his seed in her mouth. That would make the second installment far swifter but no less painful.

She closed her eyes and lowered her head back to her arms, resigned to the next part of her reprimand.

Three swift strikes from the wooden rod caused her to bite her arm again and she wondered what she’d done to make him angry again.

“Part your knees, you stupid girl,” Ludwig said in a hostile voice. Annika complied in an instant and she felt her father’s calves next to hers. Then she felt the head of his prong push between her welted and swollen bottom cheeks and against her opening.

Ludwig’s groan of satisfaction hid his daughter’s grunt of pain and once again Annika bit down hard on her wrist.

“Relax and open for me,” Ludwig commanded. Annika did her best to obey but it was difficult. It had been more than a year since her father had done this to her and her body had grown accustomed to a life without intrusions.

Her father’s hands grabbed Annika’s slender hips and he forced his way into her dry passage. Ludwig found the opening to be even tighter than the first time he’d taken her this way. That had been nine, no he corrected, 10 years earlier. She had been barely six years old at the time. She had cried for two days afterward but she had remained malleable for the next two months.

Again, Ludwig began to long for his lovely Pia. She was the youngest and would be celebrating her 12th summer. She was slim and petite, almost like a boy, but she came to him willingly and often. He did not need to use this as a punishment for his youngest daughter. There were no tears or wails of pain. She would often find a way to entice him into taking her – even when her mother was nearby. He did not have to use the rod on her tender flesh before using his rod on her back opening.

No, he thought, that was solely Annika’s doing. She was the one that fought him and cajoled him into this. He often wished Pia was as pretty as her older sisters. She was a plain child, more like her mother. Annika was a beauty and he often wished he could have a child with Annika’s looks and Pia’s temperament. What fun he would have with that girl, he had often thought.

Annika’s hair color and complexion were rare for Denaya and, thus, she was considered a prize. Pia’s hair was the color of wet straw. Her lips were thin and her nose was crooked. She would never be considered a catch. He thought that a pity. He had hoped he could marry her off quickly in order to use the opening he preferred. That wasn’t possible if he wished to ensure a marriage to benefit the family. She would need to be unbroken on her wedding night because there was little else she had to offer. The same was true of Annika. He had permitted both girls to retain their maidenhead – despite the numerous times he had longed to rip it from them.

He wished he had gotten the chance to sample his oldest child. He had seen her from afar as the years passed. She had grown into a beautiful woman that turned heads throughout the capital. He had no doubt that the king used his child frequently and that galled him. Nadia was even prettier than Annika. Her hair was not as bright as the younger girl’s. Instead it was a darker hue but it was still a color not often found in his country. Ludwig wondered if Nadia turned her beautiful green eyes toward Olaf when he mounted her.

No, he decided, she would look away in horror at having that foul man atop her. Ludwig smiled to himself when he pictured his oldest daughter turning her lovely eyes and wonderful smile to him, beckoning him to make her his. It was a vision he kept in his head for the nights he had to have relations with his horrible wife.

Annika felt her father pick up his pace. In order to end the ordeal, she began pushing back toward him to speed his release. He lifted his hands from her hips and grasped her hair roughly to pull her head backward. She heard a loud grunt just before she felt the burning in her bowels that signaled her father’s eruption. Soon after, the pressure and pain faded as Ludwig went limp. She felt him sit back on the bed, panting to catch his breath and was left with humiliation and sadness at what he had done to her again.

She dared not move until he gave a command. The last thing she wanted was to have him put his organ back into her mouth after it had been in her back passage. He had done that before and then thrashed her severely when she had retched and vomited.

“Get me some water to clean this up,” her father ordered. Annika scrambled to rise but the pain from the welts on her rear and from the further abuse she’d suffered made her slow.

She heard the rod cutting the air again and felt the stinging sensation through her thin dress as she managed to stand. Her eyes searched the room for something, anything she could use to end this man’s life. She found nothing. Her father knew better than to permit her access to something that might be used as a weapon.

“Quickly, Girl,” Ludwig hissed. “You’ve made a mess of this. Fetch me water and a rag or you can clean it another way. I have much to do today – thanks to your insolence.”

“Yes, Father,” Annika said through her pain. She moved as fast as her trembling legs permitted. She found a water pitcher in the parlor and a cleaning rag next to the tub. She hurried back into her chamber to cleanse her father’s limp and sticky prong.

“While I am gone, do not leave your chamber,” Ludwig said, tapping the switch on the bed menacingly. “Do not permit anyone to enter – even to bring you food. I wish for you to spend the remainder of the day thinking of a few things.

“You spoke flippantly to the soldier at the docks. All must see you as a friendly person that views life as the idiots here view it. It would serve no purpose for them to see the spiteful, ignorant girl I’ve managed to raise. Now I must track him down and arrange for him to have an accident in order he does not speak of your ill-conceived words. The king believes everyone has rights. It is a ludicrous thought and one I’m sure he will reconsider in time but it is how he views things now. He must never learn of how you spoke of his advisers. The soldier’s death is on your head and do not forget it.”

“Yes, Father,” Annika said meekly. Once she had completed her task she had put her cheek against his thigh, just as he liked it. He began to softly stroke her hair as he spoke.

“Do not forget this, Child,” Ludwig continued. He wrapped his hands in Annika’s red mane and pulled her hair until she squeaked in pain. “The king will not return for several weeks. I can beat you to within a moment of your death and you will heal before the king arrives. If you vex me again, I will not hesitate to cause you far more pain than you’ve experienced so far. Once I dispatch the soldier, none will know we are even here. If I must, I will kill you and drop you in the harbor. You will be just one more unknown whore who met a poor end as far as anyone is concerned. Then I will find another girl – one prettier and smarter – to assume your place. You are expendable, Annika. I have another child and there are thousands of young women who would love to have all I give to you.”

Annika gulped and felt fresh tears as her father pulled her hair even more roughly.

“Consider my words today and we will discuss this again when I return,” Ludwig commanded. Annika knew the discussion would entail a repeat of what had just taken place. “I have put too much effort into this to have it fall apart because of a willful child that cannot learn her place!”

Celestine and Marcos were standing at the tavern bar talking to the owner when she heard someone descending the stairs. She turned and saw the inn’s only patron – Earl von Schuman – as he entered. The man saw the soldier and stopped abruptly but Celestine saw the gleam of triumph in the newcomer’s eye.

It was a second action that caught her attention more urgently.

“Ah, how fortuitous,” the earl said brightly. “I had hoped to find someone to direct me to my emissary’s abode and here you are.”

Marcos turned and took in the man he had just been discussing with the innkeeper.

“Would you be so kind as to escort me, young man?” the earl continued. “I fear I would get lost in the maze of streets if I attempted to locate it on my own.”

Before Marcos could reply, Celestine interrupted.

“I am headed that direction, sir,” she said. “I would be most happy to lead you to where you wish to go. Marcos was just telling me it was time he returned to his post.”

Ludwig’s face darkened for but an instant before he spoke.

“I fear it would be unseemly for a man to be seen alone with such a comely young lady,” he said.

For all his effort, he could not hide his displeasure when Celestine merely laughed.

“We would be in public,” she said dismissively. “It is not as though you invited me to somewhere intimate. Besides, in Azkoval, we have the right of free association. I am an adult and no one will think anything untoward is occurring.”

“Of course,” Ludwig muttered. “I fear things are somewhat different in my land.”

“It is understandable,” Celestine replied. “Enlightened thought is often slow to spread. Allow me to say my goodbyes to my friend and I will lead you where you wish.”

The earl obviously did not like to be dictated to – particularly by a young woman – but the eyes of the innkeeper and the soldier were upon him so he merely smiled and moved toward the door.

“I do not like the thought of you alone with him,” Marcos whispered.

“Better me than you,” Celestine replied. Marcos bristled at the inadvertent slight so the maid continued. “When he saw you he immediately checked to ensure his concealed blade is in place.”

“What?” Marcos asked in confusion.

“Perhaps he let something slip that he didn’t mean for you to learn,” Celestine told him. “As soon as he recognized your face, he got a nasty look on his face and he put his left hand to his right forearm.”

She picked up Marcos’ limp hand and put it in the exact same spot on her arm. He felt something beneath the sleeve of her dress.

“It is a blade,” Celestine informed the soldier. “With a slight movement, I can have it in my hand. You would never see the strike coming.”

Marcos was a trained soldier. He had spent three years with Johan the Merciless and his army before spending the previous three years with King Joseph. He still couldn’t help from glancing over Celestine’s head to the man at the door. Thankfully, Earl Ludwig von Schuman had his back turned. He cast his eyes back to Celestine. He knew of some of her abilities but he hadn’t known that she was an assassin until the meeting at the castle.

“Be aware,” Celestine said. “Do not allow your guard to falter for even a moment or he will have you. I have seen men such as this. He will kill without remorse. I see it in his face and in his eyes. He plans to kill you, Marcos.”

“Will you...” the soldier stammered.

“Not yet,” Celestine replied after considering the question. “I must learn what he knows. He does not wish to see the emissary. I believe we can agree on that. I will lead him away so you may make your way back to your barracks.”

“I can attend to myself,” Marcos said archly.

“I know you can,” Celestine said with disgust. Men could be so petty. “You are a capable warrior. No one doubts that. But this man, he is not a soldier. He is like me. He is someone unconcerned with the rules of civilized combat. He will not face you as a man. He will stab you in the back or poison your meal or catch you when you sleep. I could never best you in a fair fight and neither could he. That is why we would not fight fairly. Now, do as I say.”

“Please,” she added belatedly.

“What of your safety?” Marcos pressed.

Celestine’s face, harsh as she rebuked the soldier, changed in an instant. Her eyes widened and she assumed a look of innocent stupidity.

“I am just a poor maid without the sense to pour piss out a shoe if you wrote the instructions on the sole,” she said. “Fear not for me, Marcos. While the idiot pictures himself slipping his flesh dagger between my thighs, I will be picturing myself slipping my steel one between his ribs.”

She spun away without another word.

“Ready?” she asked innocently.

Chapter 56: A Death in the Family

The Denayian ambassador was surprised to receive an urgent request to visit the castle. He had dined with the king only the evening before. The king had offered his apologies for the delay and then apologized again when he gave the news he was about to depart for several weeks.

Siegfried Mueller had met the king’s advisers and found them all to be very friendly. He hoped that the summons wasn’t because he was to be sent away to advance a coup attempt. King Olaf was firmly aligned with Azkoval (and, more importantly, its king). If Joseph’s advisers were to try to assume control, Olaf would support the sitting king. Certainly, if the majority of the king’s soldiers fell on the side of the plotters, Olaf’s support would mean little but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t send troops to aid Joseph.

It was with trepidation that Siegfried entered the castle and was immediately shown to a room where Lady Elena, Baron Jonathan and Choran waited for him.

“Thank you for coming so swiftly,” Elena said as she extended a hand in greeting.

Siegfried shook it and took his seat.

“I hope nothing problematic has occurred,” he said. He had found the king and his staff to be honest. He hoped they would appreciate the same from him. “The king has been gone for less than a day. I find it unusual to be summoned to a meeting when the throne is barely cold.”

“Actually, we hoped you might be able to tell us if something problematic is happening,” Jonathan said.

“Oh?” Siegfried wondered. “I don’t see how I would be able to help you ascertain anything like that.”

“I think you can,” Choran disagreed. “What can you tell us about a man named Ludwig von Schuman and his daughter, a girl about the age of our Lady Elizabeth?”

Siegfried’s face screwed up in a look of distaste.

“A man claiming to be Earl Ludwig von Schuman arrived in Tyrell this morning,” Elena said. “He brought with a woman he claimed was his daughter. He offered no parchment from your king but he claims to have urgent business with Joseph. You made no mention of his arrival last night.”

“I know nothing about King Olaf sending anyone else to Tyrell,” Siegfried declared. “If someone were to come, it would not be Ludwig von Schuman. Of that, I will wager my head. The man...”

Siegfried went silent and shook his head in disgust.

“He is a disgrace,” he concluded.

“And yet a man claiming to be this von Schuman has graced our shores,” Jonathan said. “We are an open society but we will not accept the refuse from other countries. Is he a criminal?”

“Of a sort,” Mueller answered. “He has never been charged or convicted of a crime. But if what I have heard of him is true then he is nothing short of a criminal.”

“You do not know this man?” Choran asked, picking up on the nuances of the man’s speech.

“I have not met him,” Mueller admitted. He frowned before he continued. “My king has told me that we have no secrets from our friends. I am under his instructions to form an alliance based upon not only mutual need but also upon trust. However, I do not believe he anticipated the need for me to divulge dirty family secrets.”

He closed his eyes and puffed out his cheeks.

“That said, if von Schuman is here then you deserve to know all I have heard,” he decided. “Let me say first: This is all rumor and hearsay. I did not witness any of the actions and I have not spoken of this matter to anyone that has. Still, it is a rumor that has not gone away so I suspect it has a basis in truth. Ludwig von Schuman is barred from entering our capital. He has been banned for almost... 20 years, I want to say. Perhaps not that long. It might be 15 years or so.”

“He was barred from entering your capital and now he has appeared in ours!” Jonathan said angrily.

“Just as Wilhelm could not stop your king from boarding a ship to our lands, King Olaf cannot watch every ship in every harbor,” Siegfried protested.

“True,” Jonathan agreed. “I apologize. Can you explain why he is no longer permitted in the capital?”

“That is where rumor comes in,” Siegfried told them. “First off, a bit of our history is in order. Your king is very knowledgeable about Denaya and its past. He probably knows of this but I doubt he has shared it with you. About 100 years ago, our monarch died without an heir. Our system is slightly different from yours. In our kingdom, one cannot designate his successor. There must be a blood tie to the throne. In this case, our king had two sisters. Until recently, as I understand it, a woman could not be designated as the leader of your country. King Olaf wishes to follow your king’s lead and remove that language but, now as with then, it poses a real problem for us.”

“I can see where that would be the case,” Elena said. “I’m glad your king wishes to follow ours. We’ve found giving young women rights and elevating them in status has made a great difference in their treatment.”

“As we have,” Siegfried admitted.

“Please, continue,” Choran said.

“The sisters each had a male child of about six or seven summers,” Siegfried said. “There were the designated stewards but each had the same claim and each had his own group of supporters. Our country was threatened with civil war and it would have been a bloody, fruitless affair. King Olaf’s grandfather, King Heinrich Muhlenberg, was one of the claimants. The other was Karl von Schuman, grandfather to Ludwig.”

“I see,” Jonathan said. “And King Heinrich’s faction won the civil war?”

“There was no war,” Siegfried countered. “King Heinrich’s father was ... well, he was unpleasant or so I’ve heard. Sadly, Karl von Schuman’s father was cut from the same cloth. They postured and preened, agitating their followers and pushing us closer to warfare. Finally, one said something to the other ... history is unclear about what was exactly said by whom. One challenged the other to a duel. Both men were exceedingly arrogant and each was certain he would win. At some point, during the preparations, they agreed that the winner’s son would become king. The loser’s son would become an earl ... which at the time was a prominent position in our society. King Heinrich’s father won the duel – although the von Schuman camp claimed he won by treachery. It produced a rather rocky period in Denayian history.”

“Indeed,” Choran agreed.

“But, there was a covenant in place and the von Schuman’s were somewhat content to hold an earldom,” Siegfried added. “Then, as time moves forward, so does society. The earldom has little significance these days. I fear King Olaf’s father did his best to minimize the von Schuman family. Perhaps he saw that he had gone too far or perhaps he had another reason. For whatever reason, he offered his daughter’s hand to Ludwig von Schuman.”

“So this man is King Olaf’s brother-in-law as well as a distant cousin,” Elena said with a sigh. Evicting him from the country would be as bad as sending Octavia’s brother away – perhaps worse since Marindar was far away and certainly not an ally.

“You said he was barred from the capital,” Jonathan noted.

“Yes,” Siegfried answered. “Please keep in mind this is simply innuendo but...”

Again, the man expelled air from his lungs noisily.

“Many years ago, perhaps 15 or maybe 20, when King Olaf had first assumed his throne, he made his sister’s husband a part of his government,” Siegfried told them. “It was a poor decision. The von Schumans had lived in relative isolation. Their manor is far to our north – about as far from the capital as one can be if I’m honest. I do not believe that was by accident. Ludwig was not adaptable to serving someone else. He quarreled constantly with the king. To make matters worse, he treated the king’s sister abominably. He acted as though she was his servant and not his bride. He certainly didn’t treat her as one would expect the king’s dear sister to be treated.”

Choran found himself nodding.

“To make matters worse, Ludwig is ... he has ... he is a reprobate. Word reached King Olaf that von Schuman had been caught ... having relations ... with a child of about 10 years.”

Jonathan’s fist slammed the table so hard that everyone else in the room jumped.

“Then by the gods, Olaf should have ensured he never saw another day!” the interior minister yelled.

“There was no proof of it,” Siegfried protested, holding up a placating hand. “There were rumors that he abused and then harmed children but no one admitted to seeing it firsthand. My king did what he could legally do. In fact, he strayed well beyond what he could do by law. He removed Ludwig from the capital and barred him from entering it again. When his sister decided to leave with her husband, King Olaf removed their young child from their care. He has raised the girl as his own since the day he evicted Ludwig and Sonya from his life. To the best of my knowledge, he has never said a single word to either of them since that day.”

“We are aware of the self-imposed limits a king tends to place upon himself,” Elena said. “We face the same situation here with our king. He tends to forget he is the final authority upon all laws and can do as he pleases.”

“I will admit that my reaction was similar to Baron Jonathan’s,” Siegfried said. “As you know, I have children and I would not still my hand if a man were to abuse them as it is said Ludwig did. That said, I think it better to live with a king that restricts himself than to live with one that does not. After all, I believe you lived through a decade with such a tyrant.”

“True,” Choran said with a frown. “So, the girl with this man is not his child?”

“It might be,” Siegfried admitted. “It is said that he and Sonya had children after their departure. I do not know if it is true. I can assure you that King Olaf will be distressed to learn that von Schuman has come here. I can also say without hesitation that the king will take no offense if you choose to expel him from your country.”

“We aren’t even certain he is who he says he is,” Elena lamented.

Jonathan looked hard at the man across the table.

“We have put the man under surveillance,” he said. “We will hold his fate in abeyance until he commits a crime on our soil. We will not extend to him the courtesy we’ve offered to you and your family. He will not be immune from our justice. Bear in mind, Herr Mueller, the abuse of a child is a capital offense in our country. If the people that witness it do not kill him outright then, we will hang him. He will not be expelled or evicted. I will pull the lever myself and then ship his body back across to Denaya with King Joseph’s compliments. Perhaps you should alert your king to the situation. By the time you get a reply, our king will be back.”

“Or, we will have already taken care of the man ourselves,” Choran stated. “I agree with Jonathan. There will be a trial, of course, but I will ensure the outcome before we select a jury. If we believe he has harmed a child, we will not exile him to the farthest reaches of Denaya. We will send him home for burial.”

“And if we find he plots against King Joseph, there will not even be a trial,” Elena said with assurance. “We will order him cut down in the street if we even suspect him of attempting to overthrow our king by force or by guile. We do not wish hard feelings with Denaya. As you know, our king feels an abiding love for the homeland that adopted him and nurtured him. He credits his life in your country – under your king – with teaching the value of respecting all people. We follow him loyally and we extend that respect to all of our citizens. We will protect them from this man.”

Siegfried nodded. There was nothing else he could do.

“Thank you for coming to visit,” Elena said. She concluded the visit by standing and gesturing to the door. As Siegfried departed, she wondered if they had just done irreparable harm to the relationship Joseph had forged with Azkoval’s neighbor.

“Truly?” Elizabeth asked when she saw the way the camp was arranged. The king’s bedroll had been placed in the center of a group of soldiers.

“Truly,” Joseph confirmed. “We have people with us that not a party to the games we might play. The soldiers feel my security must be maintained and Genrico concurs.”

“You spoil a number of plans we’ve made,” Elizabeth informed him.

“I am sorry to hear that,” Joseph said. “But you should have known things would be this way. We are not alone. We have soldiers with us. Rucar, Alexander and Amelia are with us. Lydia’s family is nearby. We also have a 13-year-old child present. You should have considered your plans a bit more carefully.”

“Do you plan to segregate Lydia from her husband on the return trip?” Elizabeth asked angrily. She was irked that Joseph had put his foot down on something. It was rare but she knew he was intractable on this issue.

“Lydia and Yerrick will not return with us,” Joseph said casually. “So I will not need to make that decision. You may place your bedrolls where you choose. I have not decided where you may sleep. I only determined where I will sleep and who will sleep nearest to me.”

“Fine,” Elizabeth grumbled. She immediately went looking for reinforcements. Joseph might stand solid against her but he couldn’t very well fight them all.

“You will eventually have to give in or face a revolt,” Rucar said knowingly.

“I do not have to give in,” Joseph said firmly. “Perhaps if we did not have others about, I would consider it. But under these circumstances, they will simply have to be angry with me. I have just recently made amends with Amelia. I will not risk her ire by allowing things to get out of hand. Lydia’s parents lived in terror for a decade because a king did as he pleased. I will not have that again.”

“I understand your rationale even if I don’t necessary believe it sound,” Rucar admitted with a laugh. “Besides, you need not worry about Amelia. I believe she has set her cap for Alexander of Burbridge. You will notice that she did not protest when Victoria set her roll down next to Genrico’s.”

“And what of the Hulett children?” Joseph shot back. “Their father is never going to be my friend. He knows he is on the thinnest of ice and he will look for anything to undermine me.”

“He will never hear of it from those two,” Rucar said. Then he said something Joseph was certain he might never hear from Rucar of Dunvil. “I trust them.”

Joseph wasn’t positive Rucar trusted anyone completely so the words caused his mouth to open but no words to come out.

“The sister already wishes she was older so she could join in the games these ladies play,” Rucar said. “She will never – never – betray you and certainly never to her parents. The boy is the same. When you humiliated his brother, you fulfilled every fantasy in his life. Oh, certainly, the ladies have given him other fantasies to consider but if he knew Annette to be safe, he could die tomorrow and consider his life well lived. He would sooner choke on his own tongue than allow an unkind word about you to pass his lips.”

“So you believe I should... , “ Joseph said but Rucar cut him off.

“I believe you are faced with a battle you cannot win,” the spy said. “You once told me you were smart enough to retreat from unwinnable fights.”

“And where to you propose I fall back to?” Joseph asked bitterly.

“There is no fallback position,” Rucar admitted. “You are outmanned and outmaneuvered. Your only choice in this matter is to surrender to the inevitable or continue bashing your head against a stone wall. Oh, to be sure, you can send them away. I suppose, if you were to demand it of me, I could ... no. Actually, I couldn’t. When you gave me a new lease on life, I vowed I would follow your every command. Now I find I was incorrect. They are no threat to you as king so I could not obey that. I find that realization a bit stunning to me.”

Chapter 57: Difficult Choices

Celestine found she was uncomfortable with three sets of eyes looking at her.

The news of the events at the inn had made their way to the castle before Celestine had arrived. She gave a brief synopsis to Elena, Jonathan and Choran and they had sent her off to bed while they considered how to respond.

The maid was unsurprised to have a summons to visit with the three ministers awaiting her at her morning meal. She hadn’t slept much and wondered if the trio tasked with running the country had any better luck than she had.

She had her answer when the three tired people looked at her as she entered the meeting room. They gestured her to a chair and conferred briefly in whispers. Then they cast their gaze upon her.

“We just want to ensure we have the correct sequence of events before we write our communiqué to King Olaf,” Jonathan said. “Would you mind starting from when you left the castle yesterday?”

Celestine nodded her agreement.

“Marcos and I returned to the Dockside Inn,” she told them. “I told the proprietor that we were a bit uncertain of the people he’d rented the rooms to and asked if he would take me on as a maid so I could watch them. He agreed immediately. He is a firm supporter of the Crown – which I knew. I doubted there would be any difficulty in securing a position there. While we were discussing the best way to watch the von Schumans, the man came down the stairs. He plods like one of the horses and I heard him from the time he closed the door upstairs.

“I was watching him as he entered the dining area. He immediately spotted Marcos and I detected a hint of menace in his expression. It was brief but I was certain. His next action convinced me that he intended ill for one of our soldiers.”

“Oh?” Choran cut in. “You believe he planned to harm Marcos?”

“I am positive,” Celestine said with another nod. She pulled her sleeve upward until the hilt of her concealed weapon came into view. “As soon as he saw Marcos, he put his hand to his left wrist to slip his dagger lower. To the untrained eye, it appears he was adjusting the cuff of his shirt but one who wears a weapon there knows differently. He immediately made a pretense of asking Marcos to accompany him away from the inn. As you know, the Dockside is in a bit of a shady neighborhood. Much mischief takes place there in the alleyways and hiding spaces. Although I am certain Marcos is a fine soldier, I did not believe him capable of dealing with an assassin. I have no doubt that von Schuman killed people for coin. There was just too much about him that pointed that way for me to think anything else. I feared that Marcos would be in immediate peril if he should leave with the man. So I intervened.”

“How did you manage that?” Elena wondered.

“I agreed to take the man where he wished to go,” Celestine told them. “It was clear that he was displeased by the suggestion but I continued to press – pointing out that Marcos had duties on the dock. He tried to avoid my company by saying it would be improper for him to be seen with me without a chaperone. I laughed at him and I could see his temper stayed very close to the surface. So, we left together and barely made it to the next neighborhood when he slipped away from me. He used another clear lie and our situations were reversed. I had little choice but to let him return to the inn. I couldn’t well follow him back because I had already told him I was headed elsewhere. I believed he planned to lie in wait for Marcos and that is what he ultimately did.”

“He made an attack on one of our soldiers?” Jonathan asked.

“No, no,” Celestine replied. “By happenstance, one of my sisters was nearby. I enlisted her aid. She went to the inn to warn Marcos and I ... I stole the dress of one of the street whores that frequent that part of town.”

“A street whore?” Choran asked, looking at the other two to gauge if they were aware such people existed in Tyrell.

“They are common near the docks,” Celestine said. “In fact, I would wager they are common near every dock. The sailors come ashore after months at sea. They have coin in their purse and an ache in their loins. For some of the lower-class girls, it is the best work they can find. They don’t steal from the sailors if you’re worried about that. It is a straight transaction.”

“No, I understand,” Choran said.

“I did not know you had siblings in Tyrell,” Jonathan noted. “They are not blood like you and Elizabeth,” Celestine clarified. “We were made sisters by circumstance and remain sisters by choice. I would prefer we not delve too deeply into that matter. I used the term to denote others in service to the Crown through Rucar.”

“Of course,” Elena said despite the fact it was obvious that Jonathan and Choran were extremely interested. “Please, continue.”

“There were three of Rucar’s people nearby,” Celestine said. “They can glean a great deal of information from the sailors in port so they stay near the docks when in Tyrell. Two are barmaids and one works at a shop down there. I tasked them with following the man from the inn. I could not do it myself. Even with new clothing I feared he would recognize my face. He was ... extremely vigilant about his surroundings. I took into account that he was a stranger to our city but I believed him to be overly cautious. Until our confrontation at the inn, I feared he had seen me for what I am. Perhaps that is the case and he simply underestimated me. The outcome was the same, I suppose.”

“What did you do while the others followed him?” Choran wondered.

“I came back here and learned of the man’s past before I went back to the Dockside,” Celestine said with a shrug. “I entered the room he shared with the woman he claimed to be his child. I found that he had used a switch to beat her severely and ... and I suspected he raped her through the rear before he departed. I found the switch with his belongings and it had a large amount of fresh blood on it. It had not yet turned brown nor had it soaked into the wood. The beating occurred either just before they left the boat or shortly after they arrived at the inn. Since Marcos didn’t mention the woman had difficulty in moving, I suspect it was after they arrived. Her obvious pain was the first thing I noticed about her.”

“She caught you in the room?” Elena inquired.

“It was unavoidable,” Celestine admitted. “I knew she was still there and I was under the guise of a servant delivering water. My initial impression of her, aside from the injuries, was that she was terrified of the man. He had instructed her that she was to permit no one in the room and she was frantic to get me out of there. I left because there was little I could discover anyway.”

“Why not?” Jonathan asked.

“Are you familiar with how Lady Julia keeps me out of her room?” Celestine asked the group. All three shook their heads. “To be honest, neither am I. I know she has concocted a system that tells her when a person has entered while she is away. The man at the inn did something similar. Their travelling satchels were in the front room but he had looped thread through the handle. I could not open it without alerting him to the fact it had been tampered with. Given the evidence of a recent beating, I thought it prudent not to point the blame at the girl. I left them alone.”

“That was good thinking,” Choran said with a firm nod.

Celestine offered a shrug.

“In the end, it didn’t matter,” she said, frowning slightly. “I met him at the bottom of the stairs as I descended and he did not survive the encounter.”

“How, exactly, did a chance meeting conclude with him dead?” Elena asked. It was the main thing she was interested in learning.

“He ... accosted me,” Celestine said after searching for the correct word. “His trip to find Marcos had been fruitless and he was already peeved. He grabbed my arm as I passed and demanded to know where I’d been. I ... I have an aversion to people putting their hands upon me. In truth, the only person I have permitted to touch me without injury in many years is the king – and that was because he grabbed my nose and nothing more ... intimate.”

“He grabbed your nose?” Choran asked in confusion.

“I’m sure he did to her what he always does to me,” Elena said, shaking her head in disgust. “It was humorous when I was five. It is not humorous now. So, von Schuman grabbed you. What happened next?”

Celestine sighed and looked away briefly.

“I kicked him in the fork,” she admitted.

Choran groaned and grimaced before closing his eyes tightly. Jonathan cringed and pushed his knees tightly together. Both had been on the receiving end of blows landed with far less malicious intent that they were certain Celestine had intended.

“The fork?” Elena asked in puzzlement.

“The beans,” Jonathan whispered. Elena’s eyes went wide. Of course, Lady Westmont had no beans and she’d only recently become familiar with them in any sense. But she recalled sending her father to his knees with an accidental kick in the genitals.

“I’m certain that did not improve his disposition any,” she said.

“Any man that grabs a woman he doesn’t know should expect such treatment,” Jonathan said, recovering first from his discomfort.

“He did not,” Celestine told them. “In fact, he dropped to his knees in pain. As I said, I expected he was armed with a hidden blade. I’ve also shown you where I keep mine so we were evenly matched in that sense. I pulled my dagger and clasped his wrist so he could not free his weapon. I believe I cut his cheek but I’m not ... yes. Yes, I cut him below his eye so he would recall my face the next time he tried such a thing.”

“So you did not intend to kill him at that point,” Choran added helpfully.

“No,” Celestine said. “I mean, most certainly it crossed my mind. I tried to ... goad ... him into make a move at me. I released my hold on his wrist and stepped away but not far enough to give him an advantage. Then I poured water over his head.”

The trio blinked in unison at the description.

“Is that when he struck at you?” Jonathan asked.

“No,” Celestine confessed. “He was smart. I will give him that. He understood that I had the edge. My weapon was drawn and I had already demonstrated I was willing to use it on him. I ... I believe I told him that if he put his hands on me again I would ... neuter ... him. I will admit that my temper got the better of me. I had seen what he had done to the woman and I wanted him on notice that such conduct was criminal in Azkoval. I suggested that he depart our shores immediately and told him that if I found him still here when the sun arose this morning he would be dead – either by the King’s justice for his acts against the woman, or by my hand.”

The group found themselves nodding.

“And then he attacked,” Choran said.

“Uh, no,” Celestine answered. “He never actually attacked me with a weapon. He told me that one of us would be dead in the morning but it wouldn’t be him. I decided it best to prove him wrong.”

Elena sat back and stared at the maid.

“He made a threat to your life,” Jonathan said with a nod. “Given his secretive nature and the fact he carried a concealed dagger, I find you acted with justification.”

“Absolutely,” Choran agreed. “If a man tells me he plans to kill me, he better to prepared to act upon it that instant.”

Elena looked first to her husband and then to her friend in amazement.

“She threatened him, too,” she pointed out.

“And if he would have killed her, it would have been justified in my eyes,” Jonathan declared. “Certainly I would have voted to hang him anyway but I would believe he had a right to defense.”

“Agreed,” Choran said, looking past Elena to Jonathan and nodding. “We told her to act as she saw fit. I will not second-guess her since I was not present.”

“Very well,” Elena said. “We rule that you acted in defense of yourself or another. We will draft our letter to King Olaf explaining the circumstances and send it off with the next ship. Did you search his room afterward? We still don’t know what he had planned.”

“I looked in the girl’s bag,” Celestine said. She hadn’t worried about the outcome of the trial. Even if they stuck her in the dungeon, she was positive that Rucar and Joseph would see the wisdom in her actions. They had always espoused the “strike first” philosophy in personal combat. “She had nothing of interest to us. I asked her about ... the rape ... but she denied it. She admitted the man had beaten her on her backside but said that was all. I still believe she is lying but I did not hold her down to inspect her injury.”

Chapter 58: Change is in the Wind

The king’s group was on the road shortly after the sun arose. This day, he managed to ride alone after pointing out to Annette that she was unsafe with him on the rougher terrain. His suggestion that she travel on the wagon was met with a firm shake of her head. She had loved the feeling of riding a horse – even if her rump had not.

“Then you should ride with our most experienced horsewoman,” the king decided, gesturing to Liala. “I am fine on the flat ground, Annette, but we are entering hills and slopes. I do not know how Blaze will react – and I do not know how I will react. I do not trust your safety riding with me this day.”

“He is correct,” Liala had offered with a smile. “It happens so infrequently that I feel the need to point it out to all when it occurs.”

“I learned to ride behind Liala,” Bianca added. “She prefers you ride behind her and I think it is less bumpy at the rear.”

That earned the king a pointed glare from a 13-year-old girl – one he immediately noticed she had acquired via her friendship with the older females.

“I have ridden a horse barely more often than you have!” Joseph protested. “Perhaps that information should have been imparted earlier in our journey by those with knowledge of such things.”

“We must be on our way if we wish to make the Great River before nightfall,” Rucar said, hoping to end the argument. They were less than a day from the large crossing by Rucar’s reckoning and might be across it before the sunset if they did not dawdle.

“I will ride with Liala then,” Annette announced with a theatrical sigh. The group began its southwesterly march just as the sun crested the eastern horizon. In a week, they had cut through Genrico’s territory and into its neighbor, Lord Tolliver’s holding. They had spent a day following the coastal road that once led to Blue Harbor before veering southward into the Symonds district.

Symonds was a large holding but was mostly timber and mountains except for a swatch of arable farmland in the north and west. A mountain range crested in the middle of the holding and Rucar had steered the group eastward toward what, until recently, had been the land held by Golrick. Part of his reasoning for leaving the castle during Court was to avoid the gentry. If they did not know his face, he could do his own work in some of their holdings.

Another was to scout a route for the king’s trip to Hulett. He had travelled most of Azkoval during his days as an outlaw and he knew there were some places a group this large could not pass. The mountains in the Symonds district had posed problems for even his small band on foot. There was no way to take horses through some of the passes without facing almost certain death.

So he had kept them on level ground and skirted the mountains despite the extra time it took. But there was no way around the rocky hills that led down to where the river flowed. He only hoped the paths he had chosen had led them close to the only fordable section of the river he’d found. He wasn’t interested in seeing how horses reacted to being on a flatboat.

Once they crossed the river, it would be less than a week of travel to Yerrick’s family home. Rucar had kept the change in his family’s fortune from reaching Yerrick or Lydia’s ears. To do that, he had kept it from the king.

Joseph had given him free reign to make changes in the Hulett area and Rucar had taken him at his word. Those with farming experience now lived on farmlands. The stonemason and his family now resided near to the quarry. Those with no discernible skills – but with other ties to the Huletts – had been relegated to the small hovels that sat on land with little value.

Morten had immediately stopped providing coin to those that lived nearest the manor and, instead, had assessed a large fine against them since most had not paid taxes during King Joseph’s reign. Belinda, the young woman once betrothed to Yerrick, and her older husband, Humphrey, had fallen the farthest. They no longer lived in a large house just down from the Hulett’s manor. They had no children yet so they did not need a large house. Humphrey’s main skill was drinking ale and Belinda’s value fell to things better left unspoken in polite company.

They had been moved, by force, to the small home where Rucar had found the parents of his young guide. Melina and her family now would be responsible for farming the lush land that had gone fallow while Humphrey and his bride lived there. Stam had said the family were good farmers and that was all the recommendation Rucar and Morten had needed.

Several other families now would work the arable land in Hulett and Morten was already predicting a net increase of five for the following year.

Choran’s young protégé had proven worthy of his new post. He had immediately taken charge of the manor, dismissing many of the household staff who had been given jobs for no discernible reason and promoting those that worked hard and did well.

The soldiers had been compelled to knock a few heads about when some people grumbled too loudly – or promised vengeance when the lord and his family returned – but most in the region had accepted the new leadership with equanimity. In truth, for most it mattered little who resided in the manor house. They earned so little coin in their daily toils that it was almost impossible to assess a tax on them. Morten, however, pointed out to many of them that while the lord was interchangeable, the men and women that toiled the land were of great importance.

For the first time in recent memory, Morten had predicted that Hulett would not have to import food the following year. That would lower the cost on daily staples such as bread, butter and bacon, and permit the tenants to keep some of their hard-earned coppers for other uses.

Yerrick’s family had found the importance of the horses during their first demonstration. Iwia and Janna had challenged Storrick and Tomias, Yerrick’s brothers, to a contest to see who could bring the most stone out of the quarry before midday. The two young women together did not weigh as much as one of the young men. They were slight and lean, a bit shorter than Liala but with the same sort of sinewy muscle that graced her frame.

They two young women and their horses had defeated the experienced, larger man handily. The contest had grown so one-sided that, at mid-morning, Iwia and Janna had stopped removing the rocks entirely. The spent the last half of morning moving what they had already extracted to where Stam could begin cutting and shaping it.

The men with their oxen still didn’t manage to overtake the women. The slope had turned to mud as the animals strained to move forward. The oxen had grown balky and, eventually, had simply stopped moving altogether. Once the contest was over, Iwia and Janna had taken the draft horses into the pit, selected one of the largest rocks and had it moved to a wagon. Storrick and Tomias had simply stood at the top, shaking their heads in dismay as the horses and wagon moved something they had tried for weeks to figure out how to extract.

Rucar and Stam had laughed uproariously at the outcome but the good-natured young men hadn’t grown angry. Instead, they joined in the amusement at having been bested by two tiny women with little to no experience in stone quarries.

Rucar had kept this story to himself, too. He wanted the king to experience the story from those involved rather than secondhand. He also didn’t want the king to know the full story in Hulett. The king would have been outraged – and felt emasculated by his inability to do anything to punish the Huletts. Once again, the king’s morals and laws had tied his hands.

Still, Rucar knew the soldiers would be an effective deterrent to a slide back into the morass. If nothing else, the cost of housing and feeding 50 men would cut deeply into the lordship’s coffers. Rucar thought it might be fitting justice to watch Lord Hulett and his children learn to live on a bowlful of cereal each day – as he’d found Melina had been doing. Of course, that was before he met Roderick and Annette.

He suspected those two had enough wits about them to keep their bellies full.

He looked back to where the pair rode, side by side. Roderick rode beside Liala’s horse but far enough back that he could talk to his sister. He smiled when Annette stuck her tongue out at her brother.

Blaze rode in the center of the column with Julia on one side and Catherine on the other. The king’s protectors alternated their duties, Rucar had noticed. Two normally rode in front of him; two rode at his side and three rode behind him. Since Annette was aboard Liala’s horse, the Troyvettian duchess had dropped out of the rotation. She now rode just behind the second wagon.

“Are we near to my birthplace?” Julia asked the king.

“No,” Joseph answered. “Certainly we are closer than we were two weeks ago but it is still a long way. We have not even reached the river yet. That was a six-week walk from your former home. Have you forgotten already?”

“I have not,” Julia said. “It just seems as though we’re moving much swifter now. It seems as though we could be to Creight in another week.”

“Another month perhaps,” Joseph told her. “The holdings in the south are much larger than those in the north. I do not know why that is so. Perhaps it is because the southlands are so mountainous. There was no mention of the reasoning in the archives and that is all I have to fall back on.”

“Bianca said there is a different country on Halversham’s border,” Catherine said. “Is that Creight?”

“No,” Joseph replied again. “That is Samir.”

“I have not heard of that country before,” Julia admitted.

“Most haven’t,” Joseph replied. “They are very isolated.”

“Do we have an emissary there?” Catherine wondered.

“We tried,” Joseph told them. “They turned us away without even permitting us into their harbor. In all my travels, I have never met a single person from Samir.”

“Bianca said they have a wall on the border like we have around the capital,” Catherine noted.

“I am not surprised,” Joseph said. “As I told you, I have only the archives for my knowledge. They are extensive but they do not tell us everything. The Samiris have lived in isolation for hundreds of years and dozens of kings. No one knows much about them. They do not trade with any other country that I know about. Their people do not explore or travel. The sailors told me that there wasn’t even a dock in the harbor for ships to land. They do not make warfare so people are content to leave them alone.”

“But they are on our border,” Julia insisted. “We are friends even with Creight now and I know you have sent an emissary to Greanly. Even the lands across the water trade with us. Why would a country so close to us keep us away?”

“No reason I can think of,” Joseph agreed. “But they do. I was not about to send soldiers to compel them to be our allies. They live in peace. I have found only a few references to them in the archives and none mention incursions or attacks or even peaceful interactions. The notations simply say that we attempted to make contact and were rebuffed. That’s what I had Choran add to my portion.”

“It just seems strange that no one ever comes or goes,” Julia said. “People came through the pass all the time from Creight even before The Fall. We were practically at war with them and they still came into the village from the other side of the border.”

“I do not know what to tell you,” Joseph answered. “If they wish to be left alone, I am content to leave them alone. They built a wall to keep us out, after all. Perhaps they have discovered a wonderful existence over there and do not wish to share it. Maybe they fear invasion if anyone knew how great their lives are.”

“Or perhaps they are ruled by a despot that controls every facet of life for the citizens,” Julia pointed out. “Maybe the peasants live in constant fear so none try to leave. The wall could be used to keep people in just as easily as keeping people out.”

“True,” Joseph said with a nod. “But I have found that those living under despotic regimes somehow find a way to escape. Besides, it makes me happier to think that we live next door to Utopia than it does to think we live next door to what you describe. If you will excuse me, I must speak to Rucar for a moment.”

Joseph urged Blaze forward until he was beside the wagon.

“I have thought about what you said on our first night,” the king said. “I believe I understand who you were talking about. Unless things change over the course of visit to Hulett, I will begin to consider my choice of queen when we return to Tyrell.”

Celestine used her dagger to lift the latch of the satchel upward. The top fell to the side and she quickly stepped to the side.

She had inspected the bag and found no outward sign of traps. The only thing she found usual was the material. The satchel was made of leather but the bottom and sides were hardened steel. No one was going to cut a hole in it in order to steal its contents.

“Gods above,” Celestine said as she looked down into the open top.

“What is it?” Jonathan asked. He had followed the maid’s suggestion that he remain near to the door.

“Take a look,” Celestine offered.

Jonathan peered into the bag and jerked his head away almost immediately. There was a crossbow bolt staring back at him from inside the satchel.

“How does it fire?” Jonathan asked.

“I have no idea,” Celestine admitted with a laugh. “I’m glad we waited this long though. I would imagine that the tip has been dipped in poison. Step outside for a moment.”

Jonathan looked at her but did as she commanded. He heard a muffled sound and then a louder one. He peered around the corner and saw Celestine crouched in the middle of the floor but looking at the ceiling. Jonathan followed her gaze and saw the bolt sticking out of the stone ceiling.

“That would have taken someone’s head off,” he said.

“I believe that was the point,” Celestine said. She picked up the bag from against the wall where she had kicked it in order to try to trip the trap. She picked it up and dumped the contents onto the floor. At first glance, the things appeared innocuous. There were two pairs of trousers, a set of small clothes and two silk shirts.

It wasn’t until Celestine picked up of the shirts that anything usual came into view. Two flasks had been wrapped up in the silk. Celestine pulled the stopper from the first and sniffed. She pulled her head backward as quickly as Jonathan had earlier.

“What is it?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” Celestine admitted. “I doubt we will wish to have it with our evening meal, though.”

“Poison?” Jonathan asked incredulous.

“That would be my estimate,” Celestine agreed. “It is not water or even wine or ale that has gone sour. It smells ... bitter. It is not something I’ve smelled before – and not something I wish to smell again.”

“Perhaps Rucar can tell us when he returns,” Jonathan said hopefully.

“I do not believe so,” Celestine countered. “Poison is not his milieu. I have a rudimentary knowledge of which herbs can be used for certain things. We fed more than one of the usurper’s soldiers his final meal. I believe we will have to seek an alchemist to examine this.”

“Frauds,” Jonathan grumped.

“I do not believe Zeron will find a way to turn lead into gold but he is skilled at separating things to their core elements,” Celestine said as she opened the second flask. “This one is different. It’s sweeter smelling. It might be the antidote to whatever is in this one.”

Chapter 59: A Lack of Diplomacy

The Az emissary to King Olaf’s court looked down at the letter and then back to the soldier that had delivered it.

“I cannot present this to King Olaf,” he said, shaking his head.

“Baron Jonathan said I was to tell you that you have your orders,” the soldier stated in a flat voice. He knew not what the letter said but he did know of the happenings in his capital – and the vexation those events had caused Jonathan, Elena and Choran. “If you refuse, you are to be relieved and I am to present the letter myself. We both know this will go better coming from your hand.”

The diplomat was new, of course. He had never served in any official capacity before his arrival at the Denayian capital of Narcine. He had served King Joseph as a soldier for many years and had served as a captain in the force Lady Elena had built while the king campaigned. But his time in Narcine had been useful. He had interacted with other emissaries from Denaya’s allies and he had learned the rudiments of diplomacy.

“How big a force have we landed here?” Rudolph of Tyrell asked.

“Ten soldiers,” came the reply. Rudolph nodded grimly. Others would see the parchment in his hand as a direct precursor to war. A nation simply did not dictate policy to another nation.

“We are not under arms,” the soldier continued.

“Even better,” Rudolph replied. “You realize, of course, that we are likely to be killed as soon as I offer this to the king. No. No, you do not realize that.”

“If we are killed, then things will go badly for Denaya,” the soldier offered. “I realize that. I suppose it is your job to ensure that the king or his ministers or whoever you give this to understands that, as well. I was given the letter. I was instructed to bring it to you and to have you give it to ... whoever you need to give it to. I was told to tell you that this is a direct order from the stewards. I have done my duty so long as you do yours.”

“Where is the king?” Rudolph wondered. “Why is this not coming from his hand?”

“He is away for a few weeks,” the soldier said. “You should probably be happy it did not come from King Joseph. It might have been delivered by 200 soldiers instead of 10.”

“True,” Rudolph agreed.

“One other thing,” the soldier said as Rudolph prepared to head to Olaf’s palace. “We were instructed to return the body here. Please ask the king where he would like it. We were told to leave it in the street if no one claimed it before it is time to set sail for home.”

Rudolph rubbed his face but nodded as he made his trek to the palace.

The guards knew him by sight because he often sparred with them and the few he passed nodded politely.

Rudolph had grown up in the northern regions of Denaya and he was used to its form of single-rule governance. He had thought the idea of appointing ministers to steer certain segments of life to be madness. Now he longed for such people.

Olaf had only an aide. The king ruled every facet of the country and he met personally with everyone who managed to secure an appointment.

The aide, a man just slightly older than Rudolph, greeted the diplomat cordially – as he always did.

“I fear my country would like for me to confer with King Olaf as soon as it is convenient,” Rudolph told the man.

“Of course,” the aide replied. “I will see if he can see you now. We heard that one of your soldiers paid you a visit today. I hope nothing has happened in Azkoval.”

“Nothing has happened but something was averted,” Rudolph answered. “That is why I wish to speak to King Olaf. My ministers have sent a letter for his eyes. They tasked me with delivering it to him personally.”

“I will see if he is available,” the aide said with a nod. A moment later, he returned and gestured Rudolph into the throne room.

“I pray nothing is amiss,” Olaf said as soon as he took in Rudolph’s grave countenance.

“There was ... an incident, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said after bowing to the king. “A man claiming to be your kin arrived with a woman in tow.”

“I have no kin but Nadia,” he said.

“Be that as it may, Your Eminence, the man claimed to be Earl Ludwig von Schuman, husband to your sister, Sonya,” Rudolph replied. The king’s face darkened and Rudolph wondered if a war was about to start before his eyes.

“Go on,” the king said instead.

“The earl ... we believe he attacked the young woman with him,” Rudolph said, carrying out his instructions. “I should alert you, Your Eminence, the woman claims to be his daughter.”

Olaf’s eyes closed and Rudolph saw the man’s chest rise as the king took a deep breath.

“His daughter resides with me,” the king said slowly. “Nadia, the young woman everyone assumes is my child, is my niece.”

“Yes, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said with a slight gulp. The former soldier did not lack personal bravery but the steeliness in the king’s voice reminded him too much of Joseph not to produce a bit of a fright. “That is what our information has told us. We understand that you removed the child for her protection. I fear, Your Eminence, that your protection did not extend far enough. The woman, whose age I have heard to be around 16 years, was raped by the earl.”

“Damnation!” Olaf seethed. “If you wish my permission to hang him, castrate him, disembowel him ... you have it.”

“No, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said. “The man claiming to be Earl Ludwig von Schuman is dead.”

Olaf’s eyes widened in surprise.

“I wish I could say that I’m sorry to hear that,” he said. “Truly, though, I am not sorry in the slightest. Did the woman said to be his child kill him or did you hang him for his crime?”

“Neither, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said with a sigh. “Later, he accosted another young woman – a maid at the inn where he stayed. She killed him.”

“I truly hope she killed him before he harmed her,” the king said.

“She did,” Rudolph assured the king. “However, I fear my government is still disturbed that he was permitted to come to Azkoval. I have been instructed to deliver this to you and to await a response. I will hasten to add, Your Eminence, that the words come from my ministers. They are not my own.”

Olaf nodded and accepted the parchment.

His frown deepened as he read it. When he reached the bottom of the page, he closed his eyes and put it aside. Most of what he’d read had just been spoken aloud.

“Your Eminence, I am certain that it was not our intent to cause hardship between our countries,” Rudolph said. “As you know, our interaction with foreign countries is rather new. The succor Denaya provided our king has not been forgotten. I wish to assure you of that.”

“I understand the sentiments expressed in the missive,” the king said. “I believe, if the situations were reversed, if a member of King Joseph’s family – may they reside in paradise – if his family came to my land and behaved as Ludwig has, I would be angered beyond belief. The man carried the tools of an assassin on his body. He wished to meet with your king and I can think of no other reason than to cause harm. Additionally, he has harmed a woman on your shores.”

He shook his head sadly.

“I was told my sister was unable to bear further children,” he said sadly. “If I had known she was fertile, I never would have permitted her to leave. Your king is relatively new to his role but, at some point, I fear he will face a difficult choice. He must impose limits on his will or become a tyrant. Given what I’ve heard of him, I believe he will make the correct choice. Ludwig was my crossroads. I had been told by others that he ... he raped a young girl of about 10 years. The girl and her family had disappeared so I could not question them. Ludwig, of course, denied the allegations. There was never love between him and me. I will confess, I have despised the man since first I met him – and that was long before my sister, Sonya, was promised to him.

“Because I loved my sister, I gave her husband a role in my government. It was a small role, to be certain, but it gave him ... credibility. When news of the allegations reached me, I had sat on this throne for barely two years. I had no proof. I did not even have an accuser. I had second- or third-hand accounts. Someone said that someone else witnessed the crime. I considered putting him to death. In fact, I wished to put him to death. At the same time, I feared that would lead me down the road where so many others in my position have been led. So, I removed his daughter from his care and banished him from the capital. I sent a man northward to watch over him. For more than a decade, I heard nothing that gave me pause. I was told that Ludwig rarely left the manor. I knew nothing of a second child. I give you my word of honor that I would have had this one taken from him as well.”

“Pardon my intrusion, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said, “but there is also a third child or so we have been told. The youngest is perhaps 12 years old.”

Olaf’s face reddened, not at the interruption but by the fact that a man he trusted had been duped or turned.

“The woman he claims as a child, what has become of her?” Olaf asked.

“Nothing, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said. “She is not suspected of a crime. In our land, she is an adult so she would have been given the choice to return or to stay in Azkoval. She was not on the ship so I will assume she remained there. She is not being detained and will not be unless she commits a crime.”

Olaf nodded and smiled slightly.

“Your laws ensure justice and fairness,” he said. “I worried more that she had been sent back to Denaya.”

“I do not believe she will be expelled without just cause,” Rudolph replied. “However, there is one more letter I need to give to you.”

Olaf nodded wearily as he accepted the second piece of parchment. The letter was short and he read it quickly.

“We have returned the refuse you sent to our shores,” Jonathan had written.

“Ludwig’s body, I assume,” the king said.

“Yes, Your Eminence,” Rudolph answered. “As I said, we have only his claim to his identity. We wish for someone that might know the man to verify for us.”

Olaf nodded gravely.

“Have you brought it to the palace?” he wondered.

“No, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said quickly. “It is still aboard the ship.”

“Then I suppose I will go with you to inspect the corpse,” the king said. “What does Azkoval ask in reparation?”

Rudolph blinked.

“We ask nothing, Your Eminence,” Rudolph said. “My ministers simply wished to protest the actions of a man they consider to be part of your family. I can see that you do not claim him but I fear that is immaterial to them. Similarly, they were displeased about the weaponry they found upon his body. I will confess I know little about assassins or their tools. I do not know for certain what they might have found.”

“I know as little as you do, Rudolph of Tyrell,” the king said. “What I do know is that Denaya and Azkoval are friends. Our friendship does not come because your king landed on our shores as a child. It does not even come because of geographic, economic or military convenience. It comes because we share ideals. We share a heritage. If your ministers have determined that the man came with blackness in his heart, I will not doubt them. If it truly is Ludwig von Schuman, I have no doubt your ministers have taken an accurate read of him.

“I will draft a letter to return with the ship and send payment to the woman he says is his child and to the young woman that did our countries a great service by ending his life. First, let us go the ship. I will tell you if the man is indeed Ludwig von Schuman and then I will have his body dumped into the bay regardless of its identity. The fish can feast on his carcass.”

“I think I preferred that service to Jonathan and Elena’s,” Catherine noted as she sat at a table during the feast that followed the nuptials.

“It was certainly shorter,” Joseph replied.

The ceremony was outdoors and the temperature had grown oppressively hot. Even the usual mountain breezes were thick with humidity.

“I smell like one of the horses,” Julia added. “I don’t believe it ever got this hot in Wellington.”

“If it did, we just disappeared into the forest,” Victoria told her sister. “The trees provided a canopy of shade so the air didn’t feel so hot.”

“I might disappear into the forest this evening,” Julia said.

“I would rather you stay close to camp tonight,” Joseph cut in. “I fear that things will come to a head and I want everyone where I know they’re safe.”

The others in the group perked up their ears at the news.

“Roderick says his brother has been trying to gather some of his cronies,” Rucar explained. “I doubt they will wish to tangle with us as a group but they might try to find one of us alone. Judging from how several of the men have been eyeing you ladies, I have no doubt they would prefer that person to be female.”

“I sincerely doubt they would have much more luck with one of us than they would with a male,” Liala pointed out.

“That was not my point,” Joseph said. “In ... where was it, Genrico? Was it in Calumet that they call their ale ‘liquid courage?’”

“Badenroot,” Genrico corrected. “In Calumet they called it grog. It wasn’t ale though. It was something much stronger. Whatever it was, it tasted terrible.”

“Either way, the men have been drinking heavily today,” Joseph said.

“It is known that hot weather causes the alcohol to do strange things to men,” Morane added. “They become even more prone to irrational acts and violence. Yes, if any action is to be taken, it will come this evening.”

“Is that why you asked us to go light on the ale?” Octavia wondered.

“Partially,” the king admitted. “I have been around most of you when you imbibe and I know your inhibitions lower as well. I wanted to ensure that no one created any problems on Lydia and Yerrick’s wedding day.”

“I believe he just called us slatterns,” Elizabeth noted with a laugh.

“I did not say that,” Joseph replied quickly. “I just didn’t wish for one of your ribald comments to lead to a misunderstanding that caused you to bash some poor man’s head in for him. I have already seen at least two instances where you would have physically harmed a man if you had consumed much ale today.”

“True,” Elizabeth said with a nod. “If Frederick and his men do attack, please save Lord Hulett’s heir for me. I will punish him before I kill him.”

Chapter 60: Hard Truths

“I believe we should bring the woman in and question her,” Elena said firmly.

“To what end?” Jonathan asked. “We have evidence in front of us. His belongings carried items even Celestine wasn’t certain how to use. Her bags contained a few pieces of spare clothing. His bags held a false bottom with hundreds of golds and silvers. She is a pauper that will need to work the barrooms for a week to earn enough coins to even return to her homeland.”

“You do not understand the ways of women,” Elena stated flatly. Celestine, who had been anointed as almost a junior member of the triumvirate, nodded her agreement.

“You do not understand men like this one,” Choran countered, coming to Jonathan’s defense.

“Then tell us of him,” Celestine insisted.

“This man is no different than the man that sired me,” Jonathan said. “He lacks personal courage or skill so he uses terror to get his way. He surrounds himself with weakness and controls those around him with an iron fist to ensure they do as he instructs. He is a coward and a bully. He would not have shared his plans with this woman – daughter or not.”

“I’m certain you’re correct,” Elena said. “He would not have shared them with her. That does not mean she wouldn’t have known of them. The parchment you found incriminates her. It gave her point-by-point instructions on how to integrate herself into our power structure.”

“It gave someone those instructions,” Choran interrupted. “It could possibly have been intended for her hands but it is just as likely it was meant for someone else. And you fail to note that they were found with his belongings. They were not found with hers. I think it unlikely that she had access to his bags. Are we in agreement on that point?”

“Yes,” Celestine replied. She had no doubt that if the woman at the inn had tried to open the bags she would have wound up floating in the harbor. “Unless she is an accomplished liar, she is not capable of gaining entry without injury or death.”

“You fail to note that they had been in our city for less than a day before he met his demise,” Elena stated. “The man arrived on our shore and was gone for most of the day. Perhaps he had not time to give her the formal plans for battle.”

“Celestine assures us that the woman was attacked,” Jonathan countered.

“Punishment takes differing forms,” Celestine replied. “My father took a switch to my behind once or twice before his death.”

“He did not put anything else there, though,” Choran said.

“No but that was my father not hers,” Celestine answered. “I do not wish to shock you but, across our land and across the known world, there are many children, women and even men being used for gratification without their consent as we sit here debating this issue. It is not just priests and drunkards that do these things. It is shopkeepers and farmers and noblemen and rug merchants. They attack their children, their house servants, the neighbor’s daughter or sometimes the whores they pay beforehand. The woman I met in the street, she had been ill-used by her customer. She had welts and bruises across her bosom and ... lower. There are men – and women – who find arousal in producing pain to their partner. And there are partners who find arousal in receiving pain. They willingly allow someone to strike them or choke them because they enjoy it.”

Jonathan and Choran blinked rapidly. They knew that the strong attacked the weak and that cowards used violence even when undressed. They were unaware, however, that some people enjoyed being on the receiving end of such activity.

“Do you suggest this woman is like that?” Jonathan asked. “You said she appeared terrified.”

“She appeared to be many things,” Celestine said. “To a person that does not know me, I appear to be a meek housemaid. On the surface, this woman seems to be scared and stupid. Only if you allow us to question her will we know for certain if there is more beneath that she keeps hidden as ably as I keep this hidden.”

With a gentle movement, her dagger appeared in her hand.

“I am no more a frightened mouse than you are, Choran,” she declared. “We use our stature to hide our capabilities. Only those that know us well see us for what we truly are.”

“If this woman is who she claims to be, you are talking about torturing a member of the ruling family of a sovereign nation,” Jonathan protested. “That nation, by the way, happens to be our ally.”

“Of all your arguments, that one is the only one that makes sense,” Elena said after a moment of silence.

“It is why we should leave the decision to Joseph,” Choran pressed. “He will return in two weeks or a bit longer.”

“It can be done without leaving physical marks,” Celestine told them.

“Do you plan to lie to the king when he returns?” Jonathan asked.

“Of course not,” Celestine replied. “I truly think Joseph and Rucar will see the value in having the information as quickly as possible. Just because her trainer is dead does not mean she won’t perform the dance he taught to her.”

“Do you truly believe she could have succeeded?” Choran inquired. “The plans were for her to assume a role at the castle, lure Joseph to his death and take over the military. None of those things could possibly have occurred.”

“I disagree,” Elena said.

“It is now you that doesn’t understand women,” Jonathan said, laughing lightly. “Look at Joseph’s constant companions. Do you truly believe they would permit an interloper into his midst without knowing every single thing about her? They insulate him from people like this woman as surely as we do.”

“Even if she had managed to strike up a friendship, do you think she could have lured Joseph into a sense of security?” Choran asked.

“I believe if any of the women around Joseph turned, he would be powerless to save himself,” Celestine answered in lieu of Elena. “It is what I worried about when your sister started to show an interest in the king. Please do not be angry for my words.”

“We are speaking freely,” Jonathan replied with a sigh. She had given voice to one of his unspoken concerns.

“Even with them, Joseph would not be powerless,” Choran insisted. “Yes, they are skilled but he is more skilled. Yes, they are intelligent but so is he. Mostly, they are honest with him. He can spot deceit. Perhaps it was because he lived in this building as a child. Perhaps it is just his nature. He knows when they are hiding secrets from him. He knows when I am hiding things from him. Mostly he permits us to wait until what we view to be the proper time to discuss things. That does not mean he missed that something was on our minds. It would be no different with this woman.”

“Then there is the most obvious flaw in the plan,” Jonathan added. “Even if she managed to ingratiate herself to the king and remove him, the army would never fall to her. She would need to remove Genrico, me, Choran, both of you and every commander. Even then, I do not foresee their loyalty shifting.”

“I can think of many scenarios where we would offer our support,” Elena replied. “Suppose she was to woo Joseph – and, by extension, us. A ruse that would leave Joseph dead and point the finger at King Olaf is feasible. We would rally our troops for her.”

“But you assume that none of us would have seen through her beforehand,” Choran said. “She is of no danger now.”

“That is a ludicrous statement,” Celestine said, shaking her head. “There is no telling what arts that woman knows.”

Choran held up his hand in a placating gesture.

“You misunderstand,” he said. “She is of no danger to the king or country. The king is gone and we are on our guard. We will tell Joseph what we know and let him proceed. There is no urgency to act on our own. As Jonathan noted, if we permit you to question her it might cause additional problems between Denaya and Azkoval. We do not need that right now.”

“I should have sat for a day before writing those letters,” Jonathan admitted. “It is a mistake I will not repeat.”

“You said what we all thought,” Elena said. “I was angered that he was permitted to commit such atrocities. I was unhappy that no one kept watch on him. It bothered me that he was permitted free passage aboard a ship flying King Olaf’s banner. I know Joseph values his laws. We all see the value in them. But this would not have been allowed to happen here. Rumor and innuendo or not, something would have been done to ensure the man paid for his crime. We would not simply remove the embarrassment and forget about it. We certainly would not permit him to father additional victims for his pleasure. We have told countries that we will hold them accountable for the behavior of their nobility on our shores. To be sure, we could have been more pleasant in how we delivered the message but the message was necessary.”

Celestine nodded her agreement. It had been more than two weeks since she’d killed Earl Ludwig von Schuman. She could wait two more weeks until the king returned. She firmly believed Joseph would accept the wisdom in learning all they could about Annika von Schuman.

“When will your ship leave our port?” King Olaf asked the Az emissary.

Rudolph, in turn, looked to the sergeant.

“The ship is part of King Joseph’s fleet, Your Eminence,” the sergeant answered. “It was tasked with this duty alone. We will leave at your command.”

Olaf nodded but Nadia’s ears perked up.

“Azkoval has a fleet of ships?” she asked with interest. “That must have been expensive.”

“We ... took them,” the sergeant replied with clear hesitation.

“They were pirate vessels that we captured,” Rudolph explained. “Some belonged to the merchants that lorded over our western shores. The king decided that the Crown had uses for them and took them as a spoil of war when he reclaimed that area. When I left, we had six.”

“It is seven now,” the sergeant corrected. “The Duchess Liala captured another just before Court convened. We share the profits with Troyvet.”

“Interesting,” Nadia said. “And the crews are paid from the treasury? Is that not expensive?”

The sergeant laughed.

“Choran is our finance minister,” he said. “If he were a man I didn’t know so well, I’d call him cheap. Instead, I will say he is frugal. He permits little that does not make coin. We have determined that the cost of paying the crews is far less than the price we pay for losing cargo or tasking men to hunt the pirates. I am not good with coin so I cannot tell you the expense. I can say that I do not believe Choran would allow this to occur without Azkoval seeing a tangible benefit.”

“A minister has that much power?” Nadia asked. “Is he one of the lords that your king left in place?”

“Those men have no influence,” the sergeant replied. “By this time next year, they will have no coin, either. Choran was our quartermaster.”

Rudolph saw that neither Olaf nor Nadia knew the word.

“He was tasked with provisioning our army on the march,” the emissary explained. “His father once worked for King Welton’s chamberlain. In old days, the chamberlain controlled the coin.”

“It is like our bursar, Dear,” Olaf said with a nod.

“Our bursar counts the coin but he does not determine where they are spent,” Nadia pointed out.

“Choran does not have that authority either,” Rudolph explained. “He advises the king but Joseph makes the final determination. Our king has decided the responsibility of governing is too awesome for one person. He has appointed men – and a woman – who oversee specific functions. For instance, my reports do not go to the king. They go to Lady Elena Westmont. She is called our foreign minister and she interacts not only with our emissaries but with the dignitaries in our country. Alexander of Burbridge conducts our trade negotiations and Genrico – a man from your own lands – is our defense minister. Lord Jonathan Burbridge is our interior minister. He deals with the landholders to address their concerns and the concerns of the citizens.”

“He is a baron now,” the sergeant cut in.

“I saw that ... but I did not know the word,” Rudolph admitted with a slight blush.

“We’d never heard it either,” the sergeant agreed. “King Joseph resurrected the title from ancient lore. It is a noble that does not hold land.”

“What of Burbridge?” Rudolph asked.

“He ceded it to his sister,” the sergeant explained. “Much changed at Court. Jonathan no longer holds land. His sister and Julia of Trimble now do.”

“No surprise there,” Rudolph said with a small smile.

“She is responsible for the land directly across from where we sit, in fact,” the sergeant added. “The biggest surprise was the elevation of Catherine of Burbridge to landed gentry.”

“Who is she?” Rudolph asked. He hated to exclude the king and his ward but both appeared to be listening with great interest.

“Lady Elizabeth’s maid!” the sergeant said with clear glee in his voice.

“Do I have this correct?” Nadia asked. “Your king has taken a common girl off the street and elevated her to nobility?”

“After a fact,” the sergeant said with a nod. “Catherine is far from a common girl, though. She was raised in the Burbridge household with Lady Elena. Alexander viewed her as his child so he offered her instruction on reading, writing and mathematics alongside Jonathan, Elizabeth and Elena. She is singularly prepared for her task. Joseph did not simply pick her and give her a new role. He ensured that she was up to the task before setting the task in front of her.”

“Marvelous,” Olaf said. “He has found a way to share the burden with those he trusts. I have met Genrico and Alexander. I know their loyalty rests with your king and nowhere else. I understand that Lady Elena is Joseph’s oldest friend so her trustworthiness is not in question. I do not know Jonathan Burbridge. I did not know his name until I read it this morning. I wondered why the letter came from the ministers and not from the king.”

“The king is away from the capital for a brief time, Your Eminence,” the sergeant said. “His trust is such that he thinks nothing of turning the country over to his subordinates. Jonathan is Lady Elena’s husband. She and Jonathan are acting as stewards. Choran is acting as the deciding vote if they disagree. If they are like most husbands and wives, I’m sure they disagree frequently.”

“Fascinating,” Olaf said after laughing at the sergeant’s attempt at humor.

“This is something you should consider,” Nadia said. “I have heard you lament for years that your presence is required here and you may not get away for longer than a day or two. You have men and women that you can trust.”

“I do,” the king admitted. “In fact, I believe I could have turned the kingdom over to you at any time in the past 10 years and few would have noticed.”

“You have more than me to rely upon,” Nadia said with a smile. “I believe you should give the idea serious consideration. Perhaps during my visit to Azkoval, I can see how it truly works. I am not a dignitary but perhaps Lady Elena will permit me to see how she does things.”

“If you want a true indication of the situation, you will need to speak to what the king calls his ‘shadow cabinet,’” the sergeant told the young woman.

Chapter 61: A Secret Revealed

“Come, Child, sit with me,” Olaf said. The time had come for a discussion he had long dreaded.

“You sound so serious,” Nadia told him with a smile.

“This is a serious matter,” the king admitted. “I have spoken to you about this in my head thousands of times and I still do not know what to say. I will just tell you the truth.”

He sighed heavily.

“I know you have heard rumors of your parentage around the palace,” he began. “You are too smart a girl not to have noticed them. Some say that I am your father. I am not.”

Nadia nodded sadly. She had long suspected that the king had adopted her for reasons that had nothing to do with her lineage.

“That said, I have loved you as a father,” Olaf continued. “I have thought of you as a daughter. I could not love you more if you had come from me. I have tried to protect you and nurture you as though you were mine.”

“You have,” Nadia cut in. “I see this is uncomfortable for you so we need not discuss it now.”

“We do,” Olaf insisted. “This is about your parents and I need to impart the truth to you. My greatest fear is that you will hate me when you learn what I have done – and what I have failed to do.”

“I could not hate you for any reason,” Nadia protested.

“That is easy to say,” Olaf said. “Once you hear what I must tell you, that might change. I find I have hatred in my heart for a person I swore I would always love.”

“I will say it anyway,” Nadia insisted. “I do not care about where I came from. You took me in and cared for me. It rarely mattered to me.”

“Perhaps you should let me tell you in my own way,” Olaf said gently. “This is difficult for me to get through as it is.”

“I apologize,” Nadia said.

“Unnecessary,” Olaf told her. “I know you have considered this more than a few times. It is natural for a child to wonder where she came from. I do not begrudge you that.”

The king took a sip of water from his cup and sat back in his chair.

“You are not my child but you come from my line,” he said. “You are my sister’s child.”

“So my mother is dead,” Nadia said with a nod. “I suspected as much.”

“No, Child,” Olaf corrected.

“Your sister is dead,” Nadia told him firmly. “I was small but I remember her passing.”

“That was my younger sister,” Olaf explained. “She became ill and passed before she turned 17. I speak of my older sister.”

Nadia’s eyes widened. She had never heard anyone speak of a second sister in her almost 20 years at the castle.

“I have a second sister, one four years older than me,” Olaf said. “She lived here at the castle when you were born. Her husband ... your father...”

His voice trailed off and he shook his head.

“He was accused of an atrocity that I could not overlook,” Olaf continued after a pause. “I sent him into exile. It hurt me when my sister announced she would accompany him instead of staying here. His crime involved a child so I took you from them and raised you myself. Over time, I have forgotten about them for the most part. Then, today, I learned harrowing news that confirmed my decision to keep you here.”

“From the soldiers of Azkoval,” Nadia put in.

“Yes,” Olaf admitted.

Nadia sat back and covered her face with her hands.

“My father was one of the men that overthrew King Welton,” she said in despair.

“No,” Olaf replied. “But I fear that he would have fit in well with that group. His crime was similar to theirs. His exile wasn’t to a foreign land. It was to our northern region. As I told you, I gave them little thought. I have had a man keep watch over them but I find they must have subverted him in some way. The reports I’ve received have been false.”

“You are correct,” Nadia agreed. “This is much to take in. Why must be speak of it now?”

“You wish to visit Azkoval,” the king said. “Before you go, you must know of this. The man that sired you appeared in Azkoval recently. I have learned that your mother has provided your father with two additional daughters that I knew nothing about.”

“That is something you should have considered,” Nadia said bitterly. She understood what crime her father had committed and it sickened her. The fact that she had two others with the same blood in their veins that had likely suffered the same fate made her angry.

“Your delivery was troublesome,” Olaf told her. “I was told that your mother was barren. I took the words as truth and it appears they were false.”

“You fear I will run into my father if I visit Azkoval,” Nadia said.

“No,” Olaf answered again. “Your father ... your father did not change his ways. He attempted to harm a tavern maid and she slew him. Nadia, it is more than that. The man had weaponry that shows him to be an assassin. I ... I always knew he had the temperament for such work but I was unaware that he developed the skills. Again, I should have kept a closer eye on him but ... I feared for you. It is not a satisfactory explanation and I know it but it was my thoughts at the time. I did not ever want you tainted with the stench of that man. I took you in, gave you my name and raised you.”

“If he is dead and my mother is still in exile, I do not understand why we must talk of this!” Nadia stated in anger.

“One of your sisters is still in residence in their capital,” Olaf told her. “The Az ministers fear that your father and sister are involved in some sort of plot to harm their king or take over their government. It seems that some people knew of your family and have told the Az about them. I will not deny you the opportunity to visit. I know you have looked forward to travelling there since it became safe enough to do so. I just want you to be aware that you might come face to face with a sibling – and you might face hostility from her or from the Az government. I do not think the latter to be likely but they are young and a bit impulsive.”

“What of my other sister and my mother?” Nadia asked.

“I do not know but I will find out as swiftly as possible,” Olaf promised.

Nadia nodded. She had wanted to visit Azkoval to determine if they had any ideas in place that would relieve some of the onus of leadership from the man that had raised her. Now she saw he needed that help more than ever.

“I will desire answers when I return from my visit,” Nadia told him. “I will also expect you to have selected a bride. You must ensure your line survives and you are not getting younger.”

She smiled at the man she now knew to be her uncle. He was past his 40th year and time had started to take its toll on him.

“I will promise to have as many answers for you about your family as I can find,” the king promised. “As for the second ... I have already made a selection. I wished to wait until you were firmly on your feet before I announced it. I will marry Helga Trachtenberg. You have met her, I believe.”

“A good choice,” Nadia said with a nod. She stood and looked down at the king. “You were wrong. I do not love you less than I did before I knew. It is nice to have a better understanding of our relationship but it has not changed how I feel about you.”

“Nor I about you,” Olaf replied with relief. “I thank you for forgiving my mistakes. For many years, I worried that you would wish to leave me once you knew of your parents. Rather than face my fears, I kept you in the dark about something you should have had the choice to decide for yourself. I’m sorry for that.”

“Be not sorry,” Nadia replied. “You have always put me ahead of yourself. I accept that you did not fear my loss so much as you fear for my safety. At least that is how I choose to look at it. But I am grown now and it is time for you to move forward with your life.”

She hugged the man from behind and kissed him on the cheek.

“I will always love my Uncle Olaf,” she told him. “And I will tell you what I learn in Azkoval. If I meet my sister, I will be fine. If they treat me hostilely, I will return quicker than I plan. For now, I will stay through the winter and learn what I might.”

Life in Marindar was starkly different under King Junius than it had been while his father reigned.

Every man from age 14 to 40 within a day’s walk of the capital was conscripted into the military. The number was smaller than it might have been in other locations because the land around Marindar’s capital was not hospitable. The men that resided nearby made their livings by trapping and skinning instead of from tilling the soil. They were a hardy breed, toughened by the harsh northern winters.

They were not, however, soldiers. The men were individualists that were used to making their own way in the world. They did not fit well into Junius’ plan to quickly form a cohesive army – under the command of one of his closest friends, of course. The man, loyal as he was, was not a leader – which Junius well knew. The month the new king had declared as the timetable for leaving for Azkoval passed with barely 30 men under arms.

Junius found a multitude of problems facing him. Word of the coup had spread like wildfire from the capital and reached Marindar’s closest trading partners within six weeks. Doors that had been opened for a generation slammed closed and the Marindar king had to look other places for weaponry. It was a fruitless task. Those with military goods to trade had aligned themselves with Junius’ enemy and had turned him away.

Two months after he assumed the throne, Junius had an army with no arms and treasury with no treasure. He had hundreds of furs stacked in warehouses with no place to send them. To his eternal chagrin, the man found his father had been correct: Marindar was isolated in every direction. He lacked the strength to overthrow his neighbors and take their goods and coin. The only country nearby that could be conquered without a year of battle had little or nothing worth taking. It was why Augustus had left them alone.

To make matters worse the army he’d assembled didn’t resemble the crisp soldiers he’d seen in Azkoval. They looked like what they were: skinners and tanners. They were not accustomed to long weapons. They did their killing by cutting the throat of trapped animals. They were not used to attacking humans. They had little proclivity for any weapon aside from a bow and arrow.

“I demand answers,” Junius roared at his general.

“I have none, Your Majesty,” the man replied. “We are training the men but they do not seem to adapting as quickly as we hoped.”

“I wanted you well on your way by this point,” Junius seethed.

“I understand, Your Majesty,” the general told him. “I wished to be well on my way.”

Junius nodded. The general had been promised Octavia’s body as compensation for bringing her back to Marindar alive. His sister was an artless cow but she was a prize any healthy man would wish to claim.

“Select a group you trust and send them to round up the families of your soldiers,” Junius decided. “We will keep them at the capital to give the men incentive to perform better.”

The general let out a long breath.

“King Junius, I believe you might reconsider,” he said. “These men ... they are not like us. They are mountain men. They lack discipline and thoughtfulness. If we threaten their families, it is just as likely they will attack you as Azkoval. Even if they succeed, they will not forget. When we return, they will be an impressive force. We need to gain loyalty. We want their anger focused on Azkoval – not on ... us.”

“You fear your own men!” Junius accused.

“They are not my men, Your Grace,” the general said. “They are their own men. That is the problem. These men have lived on their own wits, some of them, for three generations. The Az king spent six or seven years honing the skills of his men. After a month, I would wager they looked much like these men do.”

“Time is a luxury we do not have,” Junius stated. “I am tired of excuses.”

“Please, Your Majesty,” the general said, “I am not attempting to justify the situation. I am simply explaining it. I wish the situation were different as much as you do and to point out that holding these men’s families as hostages would be counterproductive.”

“What would be productive?” the king asked angrily.

“I believe we should move out from the capital as soon as possible,” the general said.

“I do not have provisions for enough ships,” the king admitted.

“I understand, Your Majesty,” the general agreed. “That is why I believe our first move should be southward. The benefit of the soldiers’ lifestyles is that they are accustomed to mountain travel and they are self-sufficient. We can cross southward and provision ourselves. On the way, we cross into Budamet and bloody ourselves.”

“The Az king has provided soldiers to Budamet,” Junius interrupted. “I fear you will face difficulty if you attack Budamet with untrained troops.”

The general blinked. He had stood in this very room when Junius had dismissed his father’s warning. Now his words sounded just like the man whose blood still stained the cracks in the floor.

“Do you have a suggestion, Your Majesty?” the general wondered.

Junius glared at him.

“I employ you to determine these things,” the king declared.

“I have given you the best option I see, Your Majesty,” the general replied. “We will continue to train as we march. When we reach the border, we will not enter as a massed army. We will cross a few at a time and reassemble inside the country. Then I think we play to the strengths of our soldiers. These men stalk their prey. They set snares and traps. They do not take their game head-on. They lay in wait and look for a mistake.

Chapter 62: Fallen Brother

The travelling party found several men sitting beside the road with their hands bound. Rucar was in the lead and he stopped the wagon. Belinda was riding in the back and she looked at the men in shock.

She knew all of them – most of them intimately. They were some of the meanest, nastiest men the holding had to offer.

There were six broken bows and several arrows sitting in the dirt with the men.

“Lying in wait for your king?” Rucar asked with a sad shake of his head. “It is a shame that you confided your plans to the wrong person. May I assume your encounter with the King’s army did not go as you planned?”

He didn’t wait for an answer. He bounded off the wagon and delivered a swift kick directly into the face of the largest man. The man was tied to the others so he didn’t topple. It gave Rucar a reason to kick him again.

“What holds?” Genrico asked as he rode up from the back. He saw the group of men. The only one he knew by name was slumped forward. Rucar’s second shot had rendered him unconscious.

“It appears your soldiers had some good hunting today,” Rucar said. “They bagged six idiots waiting for our king.”

“Thanks to the information your spy provided,” Genrico said amiably. “Where is young Roderick?”

Rucar frowned. The men were bound hand, foot and waist. The soldiers had moved onward to clear out any other potential ambush sites but Rucar had expected Roderick to remain behind.

“I hope he has not been injured,” the spy said with genuine concern. He had come to view the young men and women in his network as his surrogate children. He knew he was sending them into danger and he longed to protect them as much as he could.

“Spread out and search for Roderick,” Genrico ordered his soldiers. “He might be injured so look for blood.”

The king was the first one off his horse. His ever-present protectorate raced to catch up to him.

“Wait!” Julia said, grabbing the back of the king’s trousers and pulling to try to get him to stop. She was barely successful but it permitted Liala to get in front.

“I am not a helpless child,” Joseph seethed. “Split up. We’ll cover more ground.”

He directed Liala, Julia, Catherine and Elizabeth to the left while he took Octavia, Bianca and Lucretia with him. Genrico led Victoria and Rucar straight forward.

Julia started to protest but Joseph silenced her with a glare. She understood that this was now a potential battlefield and there was no room for conversation. She nodded and moved off without a word.

“Let us be as silent as possible,” Joseph whispered. “Bianca, you have experience in woodlands so you lead. Octavia, I want you and Lucretia to follow in her footsteps as closely as possible. I will make sure no one attacks from behind. I fear that the Huletts have learned of Roderick’s role and sent a second ambush for him – and for us. You watch out for her footfalls. I will watch out for your safety.”

Bianca nodded. She was proud that the king had noticed her ability to move almost silently. It was a skill that Octavia, who had grown up in a land with few trees, and Lucretia – who had lived on the sandy coast – did not have. Still, they paid close attention and slipped quietly into the woods. Bianca kept her bearings by keeping the meager sun to her left.

She stopped suddenly and others followed suit. She motioned for them to remain silent as she tried to discern the noise. Joseph was the only one that didn’t pay attention. He knew the sound and he charged forward with his sword in front of him. Bianca was amazed that he managed to move past her without her even knowing he was moving.

“Someone is dragging a body through the forest,” he said urgently. “No time for stealth.”

The others were not armed for hand-to-hand combat. They carried only a dagger but they rushed forward behind Joseph.

The king charged into a clearing and came to an abrupt stop. Bianca barely had time to avert her dagger lest she plunge it into Joseph’s back. As it was, she hit him hard and fell on her rear. The sound of her fall caused Roderick to look up from his task.

The young man was covered in blood – some of it from a wound in his shoulder. He was straining to tug his brother’s body back toward the road.

“You’re injured,” Joseph said softly. He saw the battle rage in the young man’s eyes along with the look of pain that came from taking a human life. “Let us help you, Roderick.”

The young man blinked at the foursome, their faces failing to make their way through the haze in his brain. If it had been Rucar and Genrico with the king, Joseph was positive the man would have dropped his cargo and attacked. As it was, the two small women and the buxom Marindarian princess caused him to stop.

Lucretia stepped forward. Without a thought about propriety, she used her dagger to cut a large piece of cloth off Joseph’s shirt. She started to move toward Roderick but Joseph stilled her with a firm hand on her shoulder. He had sheathed his sword as soon as he saw Roderick. Now he gently pulled Lucretia’s dagger from her hand and stuck it in his belt.

“Do you recognize me, Roderick?” Joseph asked in a gentle voice. He kept his hand on Lucretia’s shoulder to keep her from making any movement toward the man that still carried his bloody sword in front of him. Octavia and Bianca remained still as Roderick’s eyes darted from the king to those around him. After a long moment, the man nodded and lowered his sword tip toward the ground.

Through the hand on her shoulder, Lucretia actually felt the tension leave Joseph’s body. He gave her a soft squeeze and exhaled.

“Lucretia is going to treat your wound,” the king said. “You can put Frederick down. I’ll help you get him to where you want him.”

Roderick glanced behind him toward his brother.

“He attacked me,” he said in disbelief.

“I know,” Joseph said. “We need to see how badly you’re hurt. Can Lucretia come over?”

Roderick nodded and let his sword and his brother fall to the ground. A moment later, he sat down heavily. Lucretia waited for Joseph to lift his hand before taking off at a run. The others soon followed while Joseph ran his forearm across his face to wipe away the sweat that had formed.

The young women were attending to Roderick and the man finally appeared to be aware of who had found him.

“Are you well?” Joseph asked when he came over and sat down beside the new presumptive heir to the Hulett lands.

Roderick tried a brave nod but the tears in his eyes gave him away. Mindful of Lucretia’s efforts, Joseph put an arm around Roderick’s back.

“It is never as you picture it,” Joseph said softly. “In your head, you tell yourself that you can do it if it becomes necessary. I know you have pictured this day a hundred times. I know you have formulated a plan of battle if the moment came. None of it matters when the day arrives. I’m sorry you had to learn this lesson, Roderick. All the words from those that have experienced cannot prepare you. This can only be learned by doing.”

“I didn’t want to kill him,” Roderick said. “It wasn’t my plan. I was just going to put him with the others for you to find.”

“Tell me what happened,” Joseph told him. “I’m surprised Frederick was anywhere near to here.”

“He was supervising the ambush site,” Roderick confided. “Once he had everyone in place, I expected him to leave. Instead, he hid to watch. It happened just like I thought it would. Your soldiers came through and Frederick’s men had little chance. They didn’t even get a shot off. Your men had swords to their throats before anyone even knew they were near. Frederick saw them, of course, but he couldn’t very well warn his men. Instead, he slipped out of his hiding spot and ran. I chased him. I know these woods better than he ever will.”

He paused and looked back at his dead brother.

“I supposed that is especially true now,” he said sadly.

Joseph looked away so Roderick wouldn’t see the tears that the man’s pain had caused. Bianca saw them, though, and she gave a soft smile toward Octavia.

“You caught him?” Joseph asked gently.

“He was running in circles,” Roderick said. “The trees are thick up on the hill and you have to be careful. It is easy to get turned around. That’s what happened. He got turned around and ran straight into me. He was panicked. He knew if he were caught, it would mean the gallows. I don’t know if he even recognized me. I grabbed him by the shoulders and tried to stop him. I was going to offer to lead him home. Once we got close to the ambush site, I was going to hit him over the head and leave him with the others. I didn’t get the chance. I wasn’t armed. I had my sword still in its scabbard. He pushed me away and I stumbled. That gave him the chance to get his sword into his hand. I dodged at the last moment or it would have been me on the ground.

“I got my sword free and parried him. I thought he’d stop but he didn’t. He kept pressing and I know he planned to kill me. I don’t know if he knew it was me or if he was just too frightened to stop. Finally, I had to defend myself. I still didn’t want to kill him. I mean, I wanted to kill him but I didn’t plan to kill him. I was just going to aim for his shoulder to make him drop his sword.”

Roderick paused, lowered his head and shook it.

“He slipped on the wet grass,” he said in a soft voice. “My aim would have been true if he hadn’t faltered. I got him in the neck. Gods above, I have never seen so much blood in my life. It was spraying out of him too fast for me to even help him. He looked at me while I tried to save him. There was nothing I could do.”

“No,” Joseph agreed. “You faced a choice of him or you. You chose well. This feeling will fade in time, Roderick. It will never fully go away. In your heart, you will always know that you did all you could but the mind is different from the heart. I think you know that I’ve been in your spot many times. This is how I’ve reacted every time.”

“It is what separates us from other people,” Bianca cut in. “We feel remorse at what others have forced us to do. Some people don’t feel anything. I hate to speak ill of the departed but Frederick would not have mourned your loss, Roderick. Maris did not feel pain when he murdered my parents. I killed a pirate to save my grandfather and I still see the man’s face some nights in my dreams. I know our King still sees the faces of those he’s been forced to kill. Do not feel shame at being human.”

Roderick looked up and nodded but Joseph knew it wouldn’t be that simple.

“The sergeant at your manor knows what you will experience,” he said. “Do not hesitate to speak to him if you feel overwhelmed. You are a young man, Roderick. You have not seen enough of life to deal with this on your own. I ... I was not much older than you when I took my first life. I had Genrico to lean upon. He helped me to understand that I was not ... like Wilhelm and Drell. Bianca speaks wisely. Some men feel pleasure at taking a life. You and I ... our friends around us ... we will never be like those people.”

Nadia stood on the prow of the ship as it cut through the water. Two soldiers – both of whom knew how to swim – stood nearby.

“This is an amazing way to travel,” she said with a wide smile that made her already beautiful face turn positively radiant in the sunlight. She had been a remarkably pleasant passenger. Nadia had offered to assist with the mundane tasks that the soldiers and sailors had to perform each day and had taken over the galley. She hadn’t even been cross at the outset when she was getting used to being on the sea.

“Wait until you ride a horse for the first time, Mistress Nadia,” the sergeant said.

“I could not believe it when Empress Yana told us of them,” the young woman said. “Can you truly straddle their backs and they will deliver you to where you wish to go?”

“It is a little more complicated than that but, with practice, yes,” the sergeant said with a nod. “The ladies at the castle love them. But you’ll need to get accustomed to wearing buckskin trousers if you want to fit in with that lot.”

“Trousers?” Nadia asked incredulously.

“Oh, yes,” the sergeant said. “Julia and Victoria introduced the fashion when they returned with King Joseph two years ago. Now, many of the women in the capital wear them. Even Elizabeth and Octavia sport them.”

“Who are these women?” Nadia wondered.

“They are part of the ‘shadow cabinet’ I spoke of with your patron,” the sergeant answered.

“King Olaf is my uncle,” Nadia informed him. The sergeant nodded. “You knew?”

“The information was imparted to me before I left,” the man admitted.

“They knew in Azkoval and I didn’t know,” Nadia said, shaking her head.

“It didn’t matter to you and it was important to us that we knew,” the sergeant answered simply. “The king has always treated you with courtesy, respect and love. That was enough so the blood ties didn’t make a difference. I know your king has told you what you will find in Azkoval but those facts made it important that we understand the situation. It was not meant as an intrusion upon you or King Olaf. We ... we have known for a year that someday you would visit us.”

“You did?” Nadia asked, her mouth agape. “Do you have spies in our capital, too?”

“No,” the sergeant said. “Or, rather, I don’t think so. With Rucar, I would not be willing to offer a definitive answer. We learned last year when our defense minister came across to visit his family and introduce your uncle’s troops to our methods of training. Your uncle spoke to Genrico about the possibility of you spending a few months with us. I think your uncle understood that all young people have wanderlust and he wanted you to have an experience that you could look back on in 20 years and smile. We began to make preparations to receive you. It is why some of the men around you speak Denayian.”

Chapter 63: The Hardest Decisions

The king saw the castle looming in front of him and smiled. The weather had turned more comfortable as the group had ridden northward. Now, as they approached the water, a pleasant breeze had begun to blow. It cooled their overheated and sunburned skin.

After the attempted ambush, the next 20 days had been relatively uneventful. Even dropping Yerrick’s former betrothed in Symonds hadn’t created a stir. Joseph had explained the situation to Leif Symonds and his wife, Narna. The king wouldn’t have described either as being happy with the situation but they accepted it. Narna had assigned Belinda to kitchen duty after a thorough explanation of responsibilities and privileges.

Joseph wished Yerrick and Lydia had returned so the castle’s governess might take note (not that he was displeased with Lydia’s performance in any way). Narna simply had a way with words and a demeanor that brooked no nonsense.

The return trip had taken longer than the southward trek. The journey to Hulett had been unannounced and Joseph and his group had managed to slip through most towns without much fanfare. He was not so fortunate on the return to Tyrell.

The villagers that had heard of his passage told others. The group had been forced to stop at each hamlet, large or small, to greet the well-wishers and gawkers.

Some wished to thank the king and some even gave him small tokens of their affection. He carried many items, mostly from long-dead children or spouses that the citizens now considered avenged.

Others simply wanted a chance to lay eyes on the man that governed them (or more likely, Joseph thought, the attractive women he had surrounding him and the large animals in his party). While he longed to be home again, Joseph spent as much time as necessary to speak to any that wished to say something or to accept any small tribute they wished to offer, be it a ribbon once worn in a child’s hair or an old rusted ax once used by a woodsman.

The group had veered eastward after delivering Belinda to her new home. The Golrick lands lay next to Symonds and Joseph wished to visit the manor to see if anything of value should be removed. He found little worth coin. The only item of interest he located was a painting. He understood why everyone called Golrick’s daughter “the fair Elsa.” If the rendering did her justice, the young woman had a pretty, open face and a winsome smile.

The administrator had been shocked at the news – not only of his lord’s death but of the man’s hand in murdering his only child. The administrator had turned pale at hearing of Golrick’s suicide but had broken down into sobs when he learned the reason the former landholder had taken his own life.

“I should have suspected treachery,” the man had said as he sat on a chair in the lord’s office. “The story around here was that she died in the mountains on a trip to Burbridge. She was such a friendly girl and we all feared for her. We all knew that eventually someone would come for her. I had always hoped that Golrick had sent her abroad and that she was living a happy life with a wonderful husband and beautiful children to dote upon. I just cannot fathom sending a child to that monster!”

Joseph had merely nodded. His advisers had been watching the man, trying to gauge his sincerity while the king did his best to keep the man talking. In the end, neither mattered. The man had administered the estate but he wasn’t a family intimate. He had known little more than the footman and cook had offered about Elsa’s death – and Joseph also had no way to replace him for several months.

“I have soldiers on their way down to oversee the manor until I replace Golrick,” the king had noted. “In the interim, you will answer to the military commander. I expect this place to be run as it would have been if Elsa were still alive to assume the holding. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the man had told them.

Joseph wished he could have left a contingent of soldiers at the manor but it was impossible. He had only five with him, the remainder left behind in Hulett or to accompany Yerrick, Lydia and her family back north.

The next stop had been in the newly formed McMicken holding – a land that rested north of Golrick, west of Burbridge, east of Westmont and south of Larchman and Aryn. Catherine had passed through the land of her parents’ birth infrequently during her lifetime. The last time she could say for certain she was there was the night her parents had been killed.

The populace in the village where the manor stood had turned out to greet their king and appeared heartened to meet their new landholder. The administrator, sent from Burbridge three years earlier, had done fine work. The ledgers had been in order and the people appeared to have prospered. Catherine had walked among them – just as she had when she was a mere maid in Elizabeth’s service. The action had appeared to endear the young woman to the people she would oversee.

Alexander had beamed with pride as he watched his protégé mingle with the masses. It was something he wished he had done more of when he was in charge of the Burbridge lands. He had used Catherine and Elena as conduits and he had come to regret it. He hoped Elizabeth would see the outpouring of support and emulate Catherine’s decision.

The group had also paid a visit to Genrico’s manor. Many of the men and women had already started the walk to the capital for their lord’s wedding ceremony. Only those with crops in the ground, the infirm and those with children too young to travel had remained behind. For the rest, the marriage of Lord Larchman to their former lord’s granddaughter was an event to be celebrated in person. Those still in Larchman had greeted Genrico as joyously as they did the king.

As the group meandered along the path, they had found small knots of men, women and children headed toward Tyrell. Genrico had ridden ahead with Victoria so he could stop and talk to his people but the larger group had caught up to him before nightfall.

Joseph was gladdened that he had made good choices. In every hamlet and village, the people appeared to be thriving. The markets were doing brisk business, the crops were ready to be harvested and the populace appeared well-fed and clothed.

Now, as he neared the castle, he understood that the winter would probably be a lonely one for him. The landholders would spend the cold months in their holdings, some getting to know the needs of the people better and others simply visiting with the people they already knew. Julia would be in Trimble. Elena and Jonathan would be in Westmont. Victoria and Genrico would be in Larchman. Elizabeth would return to Burbridge and Catherine would head to McMicken. The king had no doubt that Octavia, Liala, Bianca and Lucretia would leave with them.

He felt a sense of melancholy but he knew the needs of Azkoval outweighed his desire to keep his friends close to him at all times. They were capable people and the land would prosper under their guidance. Everyone was too capable to spend his or her life attending to the king’s happiness.

Joseph looked to his left and right. His friends were riding in formation: Bianca in front; Julia, Octavia and Lucretia to the left; Liala, Catherine and Elizabeth to the right.

“Are you happy to return?” Julia wondered when she found the king looking at her.

“I will be happy to sleep on a bed,” Liala noted ruefully.

“I will be happy to sit without my jubblies bouncing,” Octavia added. She lifted a hand off the reigns of her horse and pressed it to her bosom.

“Your bouncing jubblies have kept us entertained for the past week,” Genrico said, laughing as Victoria rode closer to slap his arm.

Julia’s intense gaze didn’t lessen as the others joked with Genrico and Octavia.

“I was just thinking about what comes next for all of you,” the king told her.

“Oh?” Julia asked, moving her horse closer to avoid shouting.

“The time has come for everyone to move forward with life,” Joseph said. “For the previous two years, we have been like Frederick Hulett. We have been moving in circles, neither advancing nor retreating. Now, the military calls to you and Liala and probably Bianca. Elizabeth and Catherine will begin the work of reforming our educational system. Lucretia and Octavia will find facets of life that they enjoy and gravitate toward them. You will seek their counsel as you build your holdings and help your people. Genrico and Victoria will start a family together. Jonathan and Elena might have already started a family while we have been away. Alexander and your mother might do the same or they will begin the travels both have long desired.”

Julia frowned but nodded her agreement. The years were passing swiftly and all her friends had many things they wished to accomplish.

“And what of you?” Julia asked.

“I am the one thing that must remain constant,” Joseph replied with a shrug. “I will never lead the army again into battle. I likely will never see another foreign shore. I find I have achieved most of my dreams. To be sure, they haven’t been as I thought them to be but I have achieved them nonetheless. Now I must look to the needs of the people and of my friends. You need a life that includes more challenges than you will find inside the castle. The rest are similar. Being out on the trail, living life without limitations, I’ve seen how happy it has made everyone. The castle is dreadfully boring and you are exciting. I cannot ask you to set aside your own ambitions to live the sort of life I must lead.”

“You would not need to ask,” Julia told him.

Joseph smiled.

“If you can look me in the eye and tell me truthfully that you prefer a life at the castle to the freedom you’ve just experienced, I would consent to your staying there,” he told her.

Julia’s frown deepened but she looked away.

“You can’t and neither can anyone else,” Joseph said for her.

“Can you say that?” Julia asked him, angry that the group had not hidden the truth better.

“No,” Joseph answered with a laugh. “But remember, this is my dream. Before I arrived at your home, you never once thought about rebuilding Azkoval.”

“But since you arrived, it is been at the forefront of my thoughts,” Julia interrupted. “This is my dream now, too.”

“I know,” Joseph agreed. “That is why it is so important to let you achieve your dreams as I’ve achieved mine. You are too capable to serve as a body shield. That job is for people with only one skill. You – and the others – possess too much talent to waste. You must go forth and teach others what you know. You must teach them to think and act as you do. You must leave your mark on the world, Julia. As much as I’ve come to value your friendship and your guidance, it has been selfish of me to keep all of you near for so long. This is not the life you wish to lead but you live it because I have wished it so.”

“We have wished it as much as you have,” Julia informed him.

“But now you see there is a whole world out there waiting for you to claim it,” Joseph said.

“We will not forsake you,” Julia insisted.

“No,” Joseph agreed. “Nor will I forsake you. In time, you will have accomplished the goals you set and I think you will return here once you do. But now, I must return the choices to you that I have stolen. You are destined for greatness, Julia. All of you need to grow and learn on your own. A good farmer would tell you that things blocked from the sunlight never reach their full height.

“The shadow cast by the castle is long indeed.”

“Why are we not sailing into port?” Nadia inquired to the sergeant.

“The light fails us,” the soldier told her. “It is a perilous trek in the day. We would be foolhardy to attempt at night. Stories say the skeletons of many ships rest beneath us – the skeletons of their crew still aboard.”

“Your king takes his defenses very seriously,” the newcomer noted.

The sergeant merely laughed.

“Well, that it a fact,” he agreed. “But this feature is natural. To the best of my knowledge, no ships have sunk since Joseph claimed his throne. He has asked every sailor or soldier that visits a new port to pass word along to those that might visit our shores for the first time. Do you see how the hills rise upward from the shoreline?”

Nadia narrowed her eyes, searching the dim outline for prominent features. Finally, she nodded her agreement.

“Some say that the rises and crests continue beneath the water’s surface,” the sergeant continued. “If you are awake when we land, I’ll point out a few of the tops that still show above the water. There are only one or two safe passages into port – just as there are only one or two safe passages through most mountain ranges.”

“Fascinating,” Nadia declared. She had learned much during her weeks on the water and seemed to find a new fact in every conversation.

The soldier chuckled at the earnest young woman. He found her bright and inquisitive – and very pleasing to talk with (and look at).

“We have timed our arrival well,” he added. “I watched as the king’s banner was hoisted. He has arrived this day.”

“A banner?” Nadia asked.

“There,” the soldier replied, pointing to a yellow pennant still visible against the darkening sky.

Nadia saw it and frowned slightly.

“Trouble?” the sergeant asked. The DuBront banner had struck fear into many hearts as the battle flag for Johan the Merciless.

“It does not equate to what I know of your king,” Nadia told him. “Why let potential invaders know the castle is empty or full? Any that know of your king’s lineage would wait until he departs before making landfall.”

“Although the king might be gone, the castle is not empty,” the sergeant confided. “We have, I do not know the number in fact, but I estimate almost a thousand men-at-arms now. Well, men- and women-at-arms, I suppose. I went with Joseph on his southern trek. Again, that is true enough but not the absolute truth. The plan divided our army. Genrico – Lord Larchman – took some of us and circled behind while Joseph put on a demonstration in front.”

“A demonstration?” Nadia wondered. She knew the word but not the context.

Chapter 64: Historical References

Life in the Hulett manor had been testy since Roderick had returned after killing his brother. The king and spymaster had concocted a plausible story for the heir’s demise and Roderick had been forced to admit that the truth served little purpose.

One of the king’s retinue had been tasked with delivering the body to the manor. He had strapped Frederick’s corpse on the rear of his horse. Almost everyone along the road had seen the lord’s son and many had followed along to the manor, certain they were about to see the death of their lord, too.

Gerhardt Hulett had paled when the soldier had unceremoniously dumped the lifeless form on the manor steps.

“Did you know of this?” he had demanded, his sword already unsheathed.

Lord Hulett had been too stunned to speak, much less lie.

“I thought he was still in his chamber,” the lord had stammered. “What has happened?”

“He led a group of men to ambush King Joseph,” the soldier had answered angrily. “Most of the rest surrendered. They are being transported to Symonds where they will be hanged after a trial. Your son decided it best to fight. As you can see, it wasn’t one of his smartest decisions. The king ordered the rest of the bodies left along the road as a warning. We will investigate. If we believe you to have orchestrated this, your family will die at my hands.”

“I knew nothing of an attack on the king!” Gerhardt had said loudly as he looked up from his son’s body for the first time.

“Time will tell, Hulett,” the sergeant had declared. “I wish to speak to the rest of your family. Where are they?”

“Inside,” Gerhardt had said, gesturing to the manor. “Or, I believe them to be inside. I have seen none except my wife this morning.”

Indeed, it had been afternoon meal before Roderick had made his way home but the soldiers hadn’t appeared concerned about the absence of the younger son. He had spun the story Rucar had created and refused to speak of it again. His parents had been content with the silence – particularly since the manor was overrun with the king’s agents – but quelling Annette’s questions had proved more difficult.

Three weeks had passed before the soldiers had given the Huletts a moment of peace. But finally the sergeant had determined that Frederick and his cohorts had acted without guidance from his father.

Now, Gerhardt wanted answers from his youngest son. He summoned him into a room and closed the door.

“How did you escape?” he asked.

“I did not escape,” Roderick answered.

“I know you were wounded,” Gerhardt stated, gesturing to his son’s shoulder.

“Fools,” Roderick spat.

“So you were with your brother?” Gerhardt asked. He was certain that his son had been cut down by the king.

“Of course I wasn’t,” Roderick answered. “If I were, I’d be as dead as he is. I heard him trying to sneak around the manor. He is unaccustomed to stealth so I followed him. He and that band of idiots around him were lying in wait for the king’s party. He was directing them to the proper spots and giving the orders. I was about to confront him. He was putting all of us into danger and I could not have that. Instead, the king’s soldiers emerged from the trees. They had watched the entire discussion. Many of the men threw down their arms but Frederick was too arrogant for that. He and a few others decided to attack. They were killed instantly. I stayed hidden because I didn’t want the stain on this family to land on me or Annette.”

“Your wound?” Gerhardt asked.

“Fools,” Roderick said again. “Once the soldiers had dispersed, I went to the men to see if I could render aid. I could see one or two were alive still. One of them stabbed me with a dagger he had hidden in his belt. He almost killed the only person willing to help him. I decided my life was worth more than theirs so I let the remainder bleed out. I cared not if they lived or died.”

Gerhardt sighed heavily.

“We must begin training you to assume the manor,” he said.

“I think not,” Roderick replied.

Gerhardt stared at his son. It struck him that the young man was taller than his father.

“I will consent to stay here only until Annette reaches an age where she can do as she wishes,” Roderick continued. “I will refuse to inherit this place.”

“You would permit the land to pass from our hands?” Gerhardt asked incredulously.

“It is far past time this land was overseen by someone with ethics and morals,” Roderick shot back. “If it wouldn’t land Annette out on the roads, I would have let the king draw whatever conclusion he wished.”

“And if I insist?” Gerhardt asked, his arms crossed in agitation.

Roderick merely shrugged.

“I will wait until I can take Annette as my ward and then arrange for you and Mother to die,” he said casually. “She and I will set off for Tyrell before your bodies are even cold and the king can select who he will to live in this awful place.”

Gerhardt’s eyes widened at his son’s unemotional reply.

“We will not grow into the type of people you are,” Roderick stated. “I will not let you corrupt us like you did Frederick. I will emulate the people I’ve grown to respect and I will expect Annette to do the same. Be advised that you and Mother are not included on that list.”

Joseph walked through the corridors and found no one he was seeking. Jonathan and Elena had retired to bed early and Choran was nowhere to be found. That usually meant he was in the vaults but that wasn’t the case.

“He is visiting friends in the city,” Celestine informed Joseph. The king spun with his dagger in his hand. His sword was in his chamber with the rest of his belongings from the tip. The maid smiled but was far enough away to ensure her safety.

“You startled me,” Joseph said as he tucked his dagger away again.

“I apologize, Your Highness,” Celestine replied with true contriteness. “I saw you coming down and suspected you sought Choran. It was not my intention to sneak up behind you.”

“Then you are alone in that,” Joseph answered with a smile. “Everyone else seems to revel in catching me with my back turned.”

“They seek to impress you with their stealth,” Celestine said. “All know of your skill and they wish to show you that they are learning.”

Joseph nodded. He had always understood the reason and often played along. Many times, though, he had been caught unaware, particularly by Julia or Liala. Now he had to include Bianca in the group of silent trackers.

“Did you have a nice, boring few weeks?” Joseph asked.

“Sadly, no,” Celestine admitted. The response caused Joseph to tilt his head in question. “I believe the ministers will wish to speak with you about themselves. I know but portions so I will leave the tale to them.”

“Oh?” Joseph asked. He doubted there were many things in the castle that did not get Celestine’s attention. She found herself blushing under his scrutiny.

“I just lied to you, Your Highness, and I apologize,” the maid said, shaking her head. “I should have simply told you that it is their story to tell and not mine. I know the details but I believe it best if you hear it directly from them.”

Joseph found himself laughing. He had never seen Celestine flustered.

“Do not fret,” he said. “It appears the castle still stands and we have not been invaded so I will wait until morning. I believe I will wash the dust away and head to bed. I hate to admit it but I have missed being here. It was nice to be away but I ... I worried. Elena, Jonathan and Choran did not sign on to govern because I wish to do something else. And you didn’t sign on to watch over them.”

“I signed on to watch over you,” Celestine answered, returning the king’s laughter. “As for the bath, I believe you speak truly. I could have found you by smell if I hadn’t seen you.”

“I was amazed at how badly horses smell,” Joseph admitted. “We stopped to bath frequently and to wash them down but it mattered little. I always assumed the smell from the stables came from the manure. Now I believe it is a mixture of both.”

“I will confess that I am not the least bit unhappy that the stables have moved outside the gate,” the maid admitted.

“You will be moving in next to them soon enough,” Joseph pointed out as they headed up the stairs. Celestine walked in front of him to lessen the effect of his stench on her nostrils.

“True,” she said, turning back to look over her shoulder. She smiled. The king was looking at her face and not at her backside – which was at his eye level on the steep steps. “But there is a breeze outside the gate. The dwellings are coming along nicely.”

“I noticed,” Joseph agreed. He continued to chat with Celestine as they reached the main level.

“We’ll take him off your hands,” Catherine said as she led her group down the hall. “I hope he wasn’t causing trouble already.”

“No more than usual,” Celestine replied with a smile. “May I assume you are headed to your secret spot?”

The group stopped almost in unison and looked at Celestine.

“I have no idea where it is or how you get there but I know it is muddy and wet,” she said. “I have seen you coming down an abandoned hallway too many times not to suspect something. There are still many things I have yet to discover about this castle.”

“We’ll show you soon,” Elizabeth promised. “I fear that right now is not the proper time. Did you miss us while we were gone?”

“There was a bit of excitement to keep her occupied,” Joseph said.

“Oh?” Julia asked with mannerisms that mirrored the king’s a few moments earlier.

“I will find out in the morning,” Joseph said. “And I’m positive you will learn of it soon after I do.”

“I’m certain we will know of it before you do,” Bianca said with a wink. “Come, let us disappear.”

She pointed at Celestine and grinned.

“Don’t follow us!” she said.

“I have not followed you thus far,” the maid told them.

“There is always a first time,” Lucretia said. “I am not ashamed to tell you where we go. There is a pool in the land behind the castle. We go there to bathe.”

“Then I will not detain you a moment longer,” Celestine answered as she pinched her nose to demonstrate how they smelled. The young women laughed and watched as the maid made her way in the opposite direction from where she knew they were headed.

“It’s a bit dark,” Joseph said, as Octavia grasped his hand and pulled him down the hall.

“There is a place in the rocks for torches,” Liala said. “We will be fine.”

Joseph nodded. He had been in proximity to his friends for several weeks and somehow had not managed to spend a single moment alone with any of them.

The women had already peeled off their buckskins and replaced them with thin dresses. It took them no time to disrobe and enter the water. The king watched seven pale backsides descend into the warm pool while he pulled off his boots.

Octavia was the first one in and she stopped suddenly. She spun and used her arm to send a wall of water into Liala’s face. Soon, all seven were splashing the others – which permitted Joseph to get undressed without an audience, for which he was thankful.

He was less thankful when all seven turned on him as soon they noticed his presence. He was struck with water from several directions. Lucretia was the closest so he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her in front of him as a shield while he tried to return the attack.

He hoped having one of their own in the line of attack might slow the others down but he was mistaken. Lucretia was too short to provide much protection and the others simply drenched her, too.

Joseph shifted slightly and pushed Lucretia into his most ardent tormentor – Elizabeth. Elizabeth had to move to avoid a collision and Joseph pulled a taller target in front him – Bianca. It worked slightly better because her head helped to cover his face.

Bianca surprised him by pushing backward and slipping her leg behind his – a move Liala had shown her as a way to escape a potential hostage situation. Both of them fell into the water. Bianca had obviously expected the move and rolled free just before her six comrades made their advance.

“I yield!” Joseph sputtered after the third time someone pushed his head beneath the water. The water lessened his strength advantage and, even if it hadn’t, the sheer number of attackers made it impossible to defend himself – particularly since all were undressed and there were few places to put his hands that weren’t in an intimate location.

The ladies relented and Joseph scrambled backward to the edge of the pool.

“That was fun,” Catherine said, still laughing along with the others.

“For you, perhaps,” Joseph grumbled good-naturedly.

“If you would have pulled Bianca tightly against you when she was in front of you, she would not have been able to take your balance,” Liala said.

“If he would have pulled me tighter, something might have broken!” Bianca laughed, gesturing to Joseph’s waist, which was hidden in the dark water.

“Of his or of yours?” Octavia wondered with a wry grin.

“If he would have lowered his hips a bit, it might have been mine but as it was, I fear it would have been exclusively his,” Bianca replied.

Joseph covered his eyes with his hands and shook his head. He doubted this was what Lord Halversham had in mind when he asked for his granddaughter to be housed at the castle.

He pulled his hands away when he heard the water displace with movement. He found the group all sitting around him – Lucretia, Bianca and Liala on his left; Julia, Catherine, Elizabeth and Octavia on his right.

“I do not understand how we still embarrass you,” Octavia noted. “It is this way anytime we say anything slightly bawdy. I swear, you are as bad as Julia’s mother sometimes.”

“I heard her and Alexander planning to meet later,” Julia confessed. “So you’ll have to select another prude as your example.”

“I will let you claim Alexander as a father if you allow me to claim Amelia as a mother,” Elizabeth offered.

“That is too good a deal to walk away from,” Julia said. “Believe me, I am getting the better end of the bargain.”

“I like your mother,” Bianca said. “She is ... a bit like us, I think. She longs to have the freedom to speak and act as she wishes. That is why I like the pool so much. Here, we hide nothing. We can say what we wish without fear of offense. We have to adhere to no one’s standards but our own.”

“And those standards are admittedly pretty low,” Catherine said. Despite the torches, the area behind the castle was still dark. Joseph could only hear the humor in her voice. He could not see her smile.

“I’m serious,” Bianca insisted. “Our entire lives, we’ve been saddled with the expectations of others. We were told to act and to think a certain way. We were instructed that certain things were improper.”

She stood, revealing the entirety of her nude body to mid-thigh.

“I do not feel improper,” she stated. “I feel as though I am exactly where I should be; surrounded by those that should surround me. If I choose to kiss our king – and he is willing – who is to say it is wrong? If I choose to kiss Octavia – and she is willing – why should others look down upon it? I believe I have the right to behave as I will!”

“It isn’t that simple and we all know it,” Julia cut in, even before she glanced at Joseph. “If we are to be viewed as leaders, then we must adhere to some of society’s standards – even while we fight to change them. We must be cognizant of social values even if do not agree with them. We cannot advocate nudity in the streets. We cannot even condone it. We must accept that there is a time and a place for every action.”

“I wasn’t speaking about public activities,” Bianca said. “I was speaking about how I behave in private. Many would find the fact that I am willing to share my unclothed body with your eyes to be unconscionable. They would find that I am would be willing to couple with Joseph without a marriage bed beneath us to be outrageous. The fact that I would likely couple with any of you would be considered sacrilege to some. I contend that what I do – and who I might do it with – in private is no one’s concern.”

Chapter 65: Mounting Crises

The seven women found themselves eating alone, much to their displeasure.

The king’s official cabinet was meeting behind closed doors and the others had enjoyed a soft mattress so well that they continued to sleep well past sunrise.

The previous evening had not gone to plan. The ladies had found the history of Azkoval to be interesting but they had bigger goals for their time at the pool.

Now Joseph was locked away with his advisers and it didn’t appear that he would return any time soon.

“We are an imaginative group,” Catherine said. “We simply must find a way to convince him this is what we desire.”

“Creations Above, we forgot to tell him of our gift!” Elizabeth said, looking around the table at her friends. They all looked a bit confused so Elizabeth clarified. “The bed ... the new chamber!”

“Oh,” Bianca exclaimed. “I had forgotten about that. We barely spoke of it before it was decided. Is it completed?”

“It was supposed to be,” Elizabeth answered. “Franco said it would take about a month. Elena promised she would put it the chamber we selected for the king.”

“Does she know why we chose that room?” Octavia asked with a grin.

“I do not believe so,” Elizabeth told the group. “She believes it is simply bigger and nearer to his office.”

“Elena is wise enough to see the truth,” Liala cut in. “She is also wise enough not to speak it. You forget that she knows the system of hidden passages as well as Joseph does. She knows that we can simply descend the new stairs and enter his office or his chamber without notice.”

“Perhaps,” Elizabeth admitted with a sigh. She knew Elena and Jonathan had observed the arcane rituals of courtship until the time of their wedding. She didn’t wish for her sister-in-law to think badly of her.

“She doesn’t care,” Liala continued. “Perhaps if it were anyone but Joseph, she might. But she wishes him happiness and, if we are willing, she supports it. Do not worry about things.”

“I’m not truly worried,” Elizabeth admitted. “I would wish it even if she opposed. I have caused my family much hardship and I do not wish to add to it.”

Liala smiled.

“I once went missing for 17 weeks,” she admitted. “My mother was frantic and even my older sister was concerned.”

“Were you on campaign?” Octavia wondered.

“I was nine,” Liala admitted with a fresh bout of laughter. “I snuck away on one of the caravans. For the first few weeks, everyone thought I was someone else’s child so none questioned me. By the time the master learned of my true identity, it was too late for them to return me. I went along with them and came home with them. It was my first great adventure – although I should add that my mother took a bit of my backside away when she spanked me. I believe it was almost a week before I could sit again.”

“Victoria and I did something similar,” Julia said. “We sneaked through the pass and into Creight. We were gone for only a day but Mother was upset. I cannot imagine how she would have reacted if we were gone as long as Liala.”

“I was a perfect child, as you would imagine,” Octavia announced smugly. “I never set a foot out of line and never uttered a harsh word.”

Lucretia threw a piece of fruit at the Marindarian princess and the laughter returned.

Down the hall, the king sat with his Cabinet, wondering what was so urgent that it couldn’t wait for him to eat. As it was, he sat at a table with Choran, Jonathan, Elena and Alexander while they waited for Genrico to arrive.

The defense minister looked no happier than the king at having his meal plans interrupted.

“Are we at war?” he asked when he took his seat.

“Not yet,” Jonathan answered.

Joseph and Genrico shared a look before turning their gaze down the table.

“Who will we be fighting?” the king asked. “Has Octavia’s brother made an appearance?”

“It is not Junius,” Elena said. “It might not be anyone. But I fear that an incident occurred just after you departed. It involved someone from Denaya’s royal house.”

“Has the king’s ward been harmed?” Genrico wondered. He alone had heard of Nadia.

“She is a ward of the king?” Choran asked. “She didn’t say that!”

“Wait!” Joseph yelled. “Let us go through this sequentially. Jonathan, what happened?”

The interior minister gave the king a synopsis of Ludwig von Schumann and his child.

“This makes no sense,” Genrico said. “The king had a sister but she died ... years ago. It was well before Joseph even landed in Denaya. I distinctly recall my father growing irate because the king ordered all business to cease for one day in her memory. I was a child. I do not recall the woman’s name but I am certain she died without a child or husband. I would have known of this, I’m certain.”

“Perhaps that is true but I believe the emissary was speaking of a different sister,” Choran said. “He seemed to believe she was older than King Olaf. The ward you speak of is her oldest child. The one in Azkoval is her middle child and we have been told there is a younger daughter, as well.”

“And the king’s brother-in-law, what became of him?” Joseph asked.

Jonathan, Choran and Elena looked at each other before glancing at the only person in the room without an official government role.

“I killed him,” Celestine said.

Joseph took a deep breath and stared at the maid for a long moment. She waited for him to scream at her or to tell her how stupid she had been.

Instead, he nodded and rubbed his chin.

“I’m certain he deserved it,” he announced.

“I fear the news gets worse,” Celestine continued, relieved that no rebuke came her way. “The man was armed as an assassin. It appears his goal was to get a meeting with you – or to introduce you to his child. We are unsure of the true plan but we have enough details to let us know that he planned to overthrow you in some fashion.”

“So you killed him?” Joseph asked.

“Uh, no Your Highness,” Celestine replied. “I killed him ... because I believe he posed a threat of harm to one of the soldiers. The woman said or did something that aroused Marcos’ suspicions and I believe the man planned to murder Marcos to keep him silent. Also ... he put his hands on me.”

It took most of the morning for the details to be relayed – each in excruciating detail, Genrico thought – but still no one had answered his biggest concern.

“King Olaf kicked the man out of the capital,” he noted. “Why do you think he will care that we had to kill the bastard?”

Jonathan offered a sheepish look to those around him.

“I fear I was a bit harsh in the letter I sent to King Olaf – along with the man’s rotting body,” he admitted. “My words were heartfelt but I did not convey our official displeasure in courtly language. I fear that King Olaf might take offense.”

“Let him,” Joseph said dismissively. “If it comes to that, we will explain. Have you heard back from the man we sent across to deliver the message?”

“I saw their ship in port this morning,” Elena said. “I suspect he will arrive soon with full details. I was heartened to see the boat. I truly feared that I might have sent those men off to their deaths. I somehow doubt they would have allowed the ship to return if they had murdered our soldiers.”

“No,” Joseph agreed.

“I believe King Olaf will understand our unhappiness,” Alexander said. “Even if he doesn’t, he will accept it without comment. He cannot afford to offend us.”

“I do not wish for our neighbors to live in fear,” Joseph said.

“I was not referring to the military,” Alexander countered. “I was speaking solely of the convenience of trade between our nations. In truth, Denaya offers little that we cannot find at a similar price elsewhere. Certainly, they have some grains and fruits that we enjoy but we can live without them. We provide not only valuable goods to them, we provide a conduit for other valuable items. Yana was going to stop in Narcine to offer horses to them. You can bet that she has instructed her sailors to come here first to verify that we are still on good terms before making the delivery. Others will do the same. Trade with Marindar has almost ceased because no one wishes to cut ties with us in order to do business with them. We are a powerful nation now, Joseph. Perhaps, we are the most powerful nation in all the world. Few are going to wish to be opposite us on important issues. They derive too much benefit from having cordial relations with us.”

“He is correct,” Genrico said with a nod. “That is something the soldiers we sent abroad have reported to me. There is actually less bloodshed now than in years past. We have trained the soldiers in most of the countries near to us and now everyone knows they can defend themselves. They also know that others can offer a solid defense to an attack. So, people are finding themselves unwilling to risk a confrontation with a neighbor over piece of land. Rather, they are discussing the problems and coming to solutions to do not require a sword. Perhaps the only land within two months of travel without ties to us is Samir.”

“And they might have a race of giants to defend that country for all we know,” Joseph said.

“I have tried to make inroads but they are unwilling to even speak to us,” Elena added quickly.

“Oh, I know,” Joseph said. “I wasn’t belittling your efforts. You’re due as much credit as anyone for how we are perceived. I was just making light of the fact that no one anywhere can say what Samir is like.”

“I hate to interrupt but if our discussion of Ludwig and Annika is concluded, I have other duties I must attend to,” Celestine said.

“I apologize,” Joseph said. “Our meetings are very rarely structured and we tend to meander. Let us return to the topic we started. What does the woman say?”

“She has said little,” Elena answered.

“I have not been permitted to press her, Your Highness,” Celestine noted. “I believe she knows more than she has revealed.”

Joseph pondered for a moment.

“You understand that torture is not a reliable way to extract information,” he said. “Certainly, it has its uses but I have found that a person is likely to say what you wish rather than what is true in order to end the punishment.”

“I understand that,” Celestine replied. “However, I believe that given a short period of time alone with the woman, she will tell me all she knows.”

“Perhaps it would be best if I spoke to her,” Joseph countered.

“Don’t be foolish,” Celestine said before she could stop herself. Joseph’s eyes widened but Elena continued before he could reply.

“That is playing directly into her hands,” the foreign minister noted. “The writings make it clear that her role was to find a way to be alone with you. She was to charm you or, perhaps, kill you. You must never be alone with that woman.”

“I agree,” Genrico added. “At the same time we must not dismiss the fact that she claims to be a member of Olaf’s house. Regardless of his feelings toward her parents, we must not go out of our way to harm her. Perhaps we should just put her on a boat back to her homeland.”

“That is a problem,” Jonathan said. “If she were an official emissary from Denaya, we could expel her just as we did Junius for the sole reason that we distrust her. But she isn’t. That means she is a simple visitor to our land. She has committed no crime and, in fact, was the victim of a crime on our shores. We must tread carefully for we have many men and women that visit other lands. If we establish the precedent of turning away its citizens without just cause, it is reasonable to think others will do the same to ours.”

Joseph was nodding his agreement when his stomach announced its displeasure at having been ignored for the morning.

“Is this something we must attend to this moment?” he wondered. “If not, I believe I would like to eat and stretch my legs. It is has been many weeks since I’ve sat for this length of time.”

Despite Nadia’s urgency to get the castle, the Denayians were not the first people waiting for the king’s time.

There was another man, also accompanied by a woman, already seated outside the room where the king and his cabinet were meeting. The man obviously knew Siegfried Mueller, the Denayian minister, because he smiled and greeted him with warmth.

“Pedro, good to see you again,” Siegfried said as he extended a hand. “How are things shaping up in Paxifica?”

“Poorly, I fear,” the man replied. “Our king has fallen to the wasting sickness that came along with the storm.”

“My condolences,” Siegfried said.

“And mine,” Nadia added. “I am Nadia, niece to King Olaf of Denaya. If there is anything we can do to assist, please let me know.”

“That is kind,” Pedro Ortega said. “I fear it is too late for assistance at this point. Our island has been destroyed and a large number of its citizens are dead or dying. My entire family is gone. Marta is the last surviving member of our royal household.”

“That is terrible,” Nadia said, extending her hand toward the young woman.

“We should not touch,” Marta replied. “We do not know how the sickness spreads. It is why I wear gloves in the heat.”

Nadia nodded and looked at the long cotton coverings on the girl’s hands. Nadia had not commented on the unusual attire, having learned from her uncle that modes of dress are sometimes specific to a region or a country. Marta was covered from head to toe with only her eyes visible.

Chapter 66: Deeds Not Words

Joseph was just lifting the eating knife to his mouth when the door opened. He looked up to see Jonathan and Elena – two people that had just left moments before – looking anxious.

“Surely we have not been invaded in the brief time since you’ve departed,” Joseph noted. He had missed the capital but he had not missed having most decisions run through his hands.

“Some sort of plague has struck Paxifica,” Elena said. “Many people have died including the king and his family.”

Joseph sighed and put his cutlery down.

“The elders have asked us to take over,” she continued, passing over the parchment.

“Take over?” Joseph asked.

“They wish to become part of Azkoval,” Jonathan explained. “They wish to join our country.”

“Why?” Joseph asked.

“Many reasons,” Elena said. “Read the elders’ words. They explain their rationale. I have looked at it and I agree with them. They took in many of our citizens after The Fall. Since your return you have made it a point to aid them when and where possible. We have already brought influences into their society and they already feel as though they are a distant part of Azkoval. It is only natural that, in the time of the direst need, they seek the protection of those that have protected them before.”

“So you believe we should ... conquer ... them?” Joseph asked.

“Annex,” Elena corrected. “They wish to be joined to us without the need for warfare. They have a petition signed by almost every person that could sign his or her name.”

Joseph nodded.

“You need to consider this carefully,” Jonathan noted. “If they can petition to join, will you make it possible for a region to petition to depart?”

“That is something I hadn’t thought about,” Joseph admitted. “We cannot afford to spend thousands of gold coins getting them back on their feet and see them walk away and leave us with nothing.”

“No!” Elena cut in. “It comes back to the ownership of the land. Joseph owns everything. Paxifica is ceding its land to Joseph in return for his governance. They could no sooner petition for dissolution than Burbridge or Westmont could. You will need to put in a landholder you can trust and put a military presence there.”

“Wouldn’t it make more sense to name a landholder that the Pax already know?” Jonathan wondered.

“In time, perhaps,” Elena stated. “For now, we must let them know that there is responsibility that comes along with privileges.”

“You sound like your mother,” Joseph said with a small smile.

“We heard those words frequently enough,” Elena replied. “In this case, it makes sense. I will sit with Pedro when they return from the docks and explain that this is not a one-way deal. Certainly, at first, we will bear the onus of rebuilding the land. Once that task is completed we will expect them to live up to the same laws that everyone else does.”

“There are elements of their society that must change and those changes must come before be accept them into Azkoval,” Jonathan countered. “Yes, I think we assist them now but, at the same time, they must make changes before we accept them into our country.”

“The changes are already taking place,” Elena said, gesturing to the document in Joseph’s hands.

“Words,” Jonathan said simply. “Why would we wish to annex a country devastated by disaster and illness? There is no value to Azkoval.”

Elena crossed her arms and glared at Jonathan.

“Yes, at this moment, there is no value for Azkoval,” she admitted. “In time, there will be. The Pax have a long history of self-sufficiency. They have a long history of self-defense.”

“They have been able to defend themselves because there is little there that anyone else wants,” Jonathan interrupted. “For the past three years, they have been a drain on our finances. That will only grow once they become part of us. The coin has to come from somewhere. If they had enough to provide for themselves, they would not come to us for aid.”

“I agree,” Joseph said, glancing at Elena’s husband. “We are doing our best to ensure uniformity in laws and customs across Azkoval. We cannot allow a province to have a different set of rules. We are trying to make every holding support itself. We cannot allow one to suckle at the teat while we wean the others.”

He sighed.

“Let Pedro know that we will take them as a protectorate,” the king decided. “We will help them rebuild and, of course, we will do what we can to ensure the safety of their population. But we cannot consider annexation until we are certain that this is not a short-term decision and they will adhere to our laws. We will give them time to adapt while they overcome the storm damage and the illness. When the time comes to consider annexation, I will want a firm list of what they will add to the rest of the country before I agree. We already know what they gain by joining us. I wish to know what they will contribute.”

Elena frowned but nodded before they departed.

“I expected you to support the petition!” Elena seethed when the door closed behind them.

“I do support the petition,” Jonathan said.

Elena stopped abruptly and grabbed her husband’s shoulder.

“You talked him into denying it,” she said angrily.

“Elena, we must separate our beliefs from what we pass along to Joseph,” Jonathan said in a gentle voice. “We advise him so we must give him all the facts to consider before he makes a decision. We cannot slant the argument to get what we want. That has happened here for far too long. The decision he made is just. The Pax will get their assistance immediately but they must work their way toward becoming a part of our country. The land is valuable but not valuable enough to add to Joseph’s troubles.”

Elena let out a long breath.

“I know you feel strongly about the island,” Jonathan continued.

“It is the only foreign land I’ve ever seen,” Elena admitted. “It is a beautiful place, Jonathan. The sand is pure white and the people are very nice. My family spent a month there and I enjoyed it greatly.”

“I understand your rationale but we still have to present options to the king,” Jonathan noted.

“He did agree that we must do all we can to help them right now,” Elena said. “Perhaps we should head to the merchants to let them know not to quibble over coin.”

“I think that would be acceptable,” Jonathan replied.

Sitting in his office alone made the king feel slightly bored. He had been on the go and around people for the past month and a half. He had grown accustomed to conversation (something he had been certain he never would after years of silence in Denaya).

He considered for a moment and then decided a walk around town would be just the tonic. He opened his door and saw his ever-present soldiers standing guard. One of them looked at him and asked if he required anything.

“I thought I heard a noise,” Joseph lied. “It seems I was mistaken. Carry on, gentlemen.”

He reclosed the door and slipped into his closet. He couldn’t reach his chamber but he could find somewhere to reappear that would permit him to leave unnoticed.

He made his way behind the walls to a vacant room and entered. He listened at the door for a moment and then slipped out and down the hallway to his chamber. It wasn’t until he was in his bedroom that he noticed most of his belongings were missing. He puzzled about the fact briefly before deciding to carry on with his current mission before starting a new one. He was certain someone knew where his things had been placed.

The only things in the room were the dirty clothing he had worn on the last day of his journey. He decided those would suffice nicely. They were worn and frayed and no one would believe him to be from the castle. The subterfuge might actually permit him to mingle among the people instead of hearing their comments second- or third-hand.

After changing clothing the king made his way back to the empty room. He knew he could find an outside exit well away from the eyes of those that had sworn an oath to protect him (and those that protected him without an oath). He made his way into the sunlight and hugged the castle wall until he found a path that led down the hill to the docks.

Unseen by him, a group of young women inspecting the barracks and horses saw his departure.

“What is he doing?” Julia hissed.

“Where are his guards?” Elizabeth wondered.

“Why is he dressed for riding?” Catherine asked.

The young women didn’t bother with answers. Instead, they headed back inside the walls to follow Joseph.

It didn’t take them any effort to find his path. All along the streets people had stopped their toils and moved to the side as soon as they saw the king approaching. Once he had passed, they continued to look down the street after him.

Joseph saw the bowed heads and understood his face was too recognizable for stealth. With that knowledge, he veered toward the docks. He doubted the sailors would know who he was – even though the prostitutes he passed obviously did.

The dock was bustling with activity. He saw men and women scurrying about, pulling carts and wagons with goods. One man had a barrel on a wooden litter that obviously designed for two people. The man was dragging it along behind him.

“Let me help,” Joseph said.

“I’m not going to pay you,” the man replied brusquely.

“No need for payment,” Joseph replied. “Euclid says we should do a good deed every day.”

The man sighed.

“A simpleton,” he muttered. “Well, if you’re dumb enough to believe that stuff I’m dumb enough to let you work for free.”

He looked back over his shoulder but Joseph had bent down to pick up the back half of the transport.

“What is in here?” Joseph asked as he judged the weight of the barrel. It was far heavier than water or ale would have been.

“Brads,” the man said. “It seems the king has decided that a bunch of foreigners take precedence over getting the barracks done for our soldiers.”

“The king has decided no such thing,” Joseph replied before he could stop himself.

The man glanced back over his shoulder and stopped suddenly.

“Gods above,” he muttered. “My apologies, Your Highness. I did not know it was you.”

“Fret not,” Joseph replied. “What is this about foreigners taking all of our material?”

“Baron Jonathan and Lady Elena showed up at my shop and told me that all available materials were to be loaded onto a ship bound for Paxifica,” the man answered. “I have my assistants working to make more for our use because I understood this order came from you.”

Joseph frowned.

“Let us keep moving before we dislocate both of our shoulders,” he said.

“To the ship or back to the shop?” the man asked.

“The ship,” Joseph said. “How long will this delay the barracks?”

“Weeks,” the man answered as they started to move again.

“Will it finish before winter?” Joseph wondered.

“Oh, to be certain,” the man said. “We are ahead by a good margin but we wished to present the finished project to you as quickly as we could. This will take away all the time we’ve gained. Is it true about Paxifica?”

“Yes,” Joseph said. “A huge storm destroyed much of the island and now illness has claimed many more of its people. We can delay the barracks to lend a hand.”

Joseph saw the man’s head bob.

“You’re Franco’s son!” he said out of the blue.

“I am,” the man answered as they approached the ship headed to Paxifica. “Your Highness, may I inquire as to why you are here?”

“It’s been a while since I’ve done any real work,” Joseph answered with a light laugh. “I used to work in a smithy when I was a boy in Denaya. I felt the need to stretch my legs – and now my arms – so I ventured out into the city. I had hoped to go unnoticed but that was folly.”

Leo found himself smiling.

“Well, Your Highness, you should know that a stall near the smithy sells drawings of you as quickly as the girl can produce them,” he said over his shoulder. “Most of the city has spoken to you or at least seen you go past. Those that haven’t probably have a portrait of you on their walls.”

“Oh, gods,” Joseph mumbled.

“This is as far as we take this load,” Leo said. “Thank you for your kindness, King Joseph, and please forgive my impertinent remarks before I knew who you were. The docks are filled with people looking for a bit of coin.”

“Your remark wasn’t far from the truth,” Joseph said, extending a hand toward the large man. “It’s a pleasure to meet you finally, Leo. You and your brother and sister have always found a way to avoid dining at the castle with your mother and father.”

Leo looked at the hand for a long moment before shaking it. He was certain the king didn’t want to touch his calloused and filthy digits.

Chapter 67: Facts and Disclosures

Pedro and Marta sat stoically as Elena and Jonathan explained the requirements for annexation.

“It is not as simple as simply saying we own this,” Elena noted.

“You do not wish us!” Marta said bitterly.

“It is not that,” Elena said. “We have already started to load a ship for you. Jonathan and I went to the merchants to tell them that no reasonable request was to be denied – even if it meant some project nearer to us was delayed. We will continue to do all we can to ensure Paxifica’s survival and welfare.”

“We have laws and rules,” Jonathan cut in. “Elena is our diplomat. I’ll just tell you like it is. We need assurances from not only your elders but from your populace that they will adhere to our laws. The king knows that you have some customs and rules there that are in opposition to ours. Our laws take precedent and they must be followed.”

Marta nodded but Pedro looked troubled.

“The laws in Tyrell are observed everywhere in Azkoval?” he asked.

“Everywhere,” Jonathan confirmed. “The king sent soldiers home from Court with those that had flouted our new laws. He will ensure that they are followed.”

“I see,” Pedro said.

“I don’t,” Marta said.

“In Azkoval, you would be queen right now,” Elena said. “Or, at the least, you would have a viable claim to the Crown. Your gender does not forbid you from anything.”

“Except...” Jonathan started his standard reply but Elena pointed at him and frowned.

“Except ... what?” Pedro asked. In Paxifica, the female was not subjugated but she had fewer rights. She could not own land or join the elders. Her marriage was often arranged by her father. All coin she earned was legally the property of her father or her husband or her brother (whichever had stewardship over her). In the rare event a woman was left without male family, the elders governed her.

“It’s nothing,” Elena said with a dismissive glance at her husband.

“If we must follow the rules, we need to know what these rules entail,” Marta pointed out. “I would like to know what a female cannot do.”

She, too, looked directly at Jonathan.

“Relieve yourself standing up,” the interior minister answered. “The king said you are not forbidden by law from attempting it but you are forbidden by nature from succeeding in your quest.”

Marta stared at Jonathan for a moment.

“Please excuse him,” Elena said with a sigh. “He spends too much time around our king to really grasp diplomacy.”

Marta shook her head and laughed as she finally understood Jonathan’s joke.

“No, and he is correct,” she said. “I have made the attempt and failed.”

She shifted her gaze to Elena.

“Deeds not words,” she said. “You can say anything that suits your needs. I know some that have lies roll off their lips as easily as driftwood slips into the sea. Your king believes in actions – as I have seen with my own eyes this very day.”

Jonathan and Elena exchanged glances.

“You’ve spoken to King Joseph?” Elena asked, surprised at the breach in protocol.

“Not as such,” Marta said. “But I worked side-by-side with him and his ... ladies.”

“Your king walked to the dock to help load our ship,” Pedro explained.

“His ... Nadia said they are his protective detail so I suppose that is the case,” Marta began. “His protectors tracked him and joined him. I am ashamed to admit that I had stood idly by and watched while others did the work. I learned today that we are expected to help ourselves, too. Your king and his people dived right into the work so we joined them. Once the mission was complete, your king slipped away without waiting for a single word of praise or thank you. Deeds, not words.”

“Yes,” Jonathan said. “I did not know of our king’s journey but I am not surprised by it. He feels a strong affection for the Pax. Please do not believe otherwise. He has offered to take Paxifica as a protectorate while you determine – in no uncertain terms – that you wish the joining to be permanent. That is the other requirement the king seeks. This arrangement does not end in a decade or a century. Paxifica becomes part of Azkoval for as long as Azkoval exists. Your people will no longer be Pax. You will be Az – forever.”

Pedro nodded his understanding.

“We understood that this would be permanent,” the dignitary said. “I will confess that we did not discuss the dissolution of some of long-term customs. I believe we must take that under consideration before we take this step. Our traditions have become ingrained and they will not be easy to change.”

“You will be surprised,” Elena said, smiling. “It took us three years to change our entire culture. You are much smaller than us and I think it will take you less time than that. But you should consider it. I am going to speak to our king about sending a contingent of artisans to Paxifica to assist the rebuilding. We have many apprentices that are ready to strike out on their own. They will help to rebuild. We will support you until the crisis has passed. Once your people are safe, I think we should revisit this decision. It makes sense for you and it provides us with additional ports. But I think it would be better for us to wait until it is a joining of equals.”

“That will never come,” Marta said sadly. “Our leadership is gone. We need someone strong to guide us. The elders are old and out of touch. They will be dead in a few years and we have none to replace them. We need someone like your king.”

“As Elena has said, we will be there,” Jonathan replied. “If you would like, we can send some of our soldiers down with you.”

“Would King Joseph consider appointing a governor for the interim?” Pedro suggested.

“I do not know the term,” Elena admitted.

“A steward,” Marta rephrased.

“I am certain he would appoint you as steward since you have a valid claim to the land,” Jonathan said.

“No,” Marta said. “I have no training in governance. If I am honest, I have no training in anything but cooking and cleaning. I am the daughter of the king’s sister. I have no knowledge of how a country operates. It should be a male until we can push our people to a more progressive agenda.”

“I will suggest it,” Elena said. “Let us formalize the requirements so you can take our answer back to Paxifica.”

Celestine looked down at the coins on the desk and then back to the man across from her. She had seen the man in the castle before but she had never had any dealings with him.

Now he had come to the castle – with a woman that was obviously closely related to a woman her sisters were overseeing in a dingy inn – and asked for Celestine by name. He had given her five gold coins and a letter she had yet to unseal.

“I believe King Olaf’s words will explain all,” Siegfried Mueller said earnestly.

Celestine nodded but she had her doubts. She broke the wax on the letter and opened the parchment.

“To a young woman in Azkoval,” Celestine read aloud. She had wondered if the Denayian envoy was attempting to mock her status by insinuating she was illiterate.

“He did not know who you were,” Siegfried interrupted. “His ward learned that information on her trip across.”

“Sailors and soldiers should have their lips sewn shut,” Celestine muttered. Siegfried laughed and she looked up from the letter to see genuine mirth on the man’s face before returning to the parchment.

“I know mere coins cannot undo what has already been done but I wish to compensate you for permitting a man from my country to do you harm,” she read silently to herself. “Although I do not claim the man as kin, it is true that he was married to my sister. I hope you will accept my gift and my sincerest apology that my inaction compelled you into a fight for your very life. Please know I mourn for the people that have already fallen to the man’s dagger and I thank you for the service you performed not only for your country but also for mine. We both live in a safer time because you acted when I would not. Should you ever feel a desire to visit Denaya please know that you will be met with open arms and open hearts. Again, I hope you will accept my apology. I remain...”

“Your grateful friend, Olaf Muhlenberg,” Celestine read aloud again before looking up at Siegfried Mueller. She nodded but pushed the coins back across the table. “As I’m certain the sailors have told the king’s niece, I am employed in the service of my king ... not only in the castle but in other affairs. I believe it would be unseemly for me to accept a payment of any kind from a foreign land. I will write a letter informing your king that his kind words are payment enough and you may return the gold to him.”

Siegfried knew a resolute soul when he met one and he nodded.

“I will give these to your king then,” Siegfried said. “Please know that none – at least none with any sense in his head – would dare question your loyalty. But I understand your point and I find I agree with your decision. I would feel uncomfortable accepting a payment from King Joseph while I was in service to King Olaf. You are a wise young woman.”

“What of the woman with you?” Celestine asked. “I know she is Annika von Schumann’s sister. Their look is unique.”

“She is the daughter King Olaf removed from her parents’ care at a young age,” Siegfried answered. He had come to understand there was little use in trying to keep a secret from this woman. “She has never met her sisters and, from what I understand, knew absolutely nothing of their existence until your soldiers arrived in Denaya last month. If there was a plot, and if Annika was involved, you can rest assured that Nadia is not. She has come to learn as much about your land as she can in a few months and then take that knowledge back to her uncle in hopes to implement it in our country.”

Celestine stared hard at the man for a moment and then nodded her acceptance.

“I ask one additional favor from you, if I might,” Siegfried continued with a sigh. “I have been tasked with delivering coin to Annika von Schumann to ensure that she does not lack for essentials while she is here. As with you, I have a code of ethics I try to keep close. In my eyes, an official from Denaya conveying the letter and the coin to this woman would give her legitimacy. I do not believe that is in either of our country’s interests at this point. It is my understanding that your ... confederates ... have taken up the task of keeping near to her. Is it possible that you might deliver a letter and a few coins to Annika?”

“I know nothing of the workings of government but I believe your words to be said honestly,” Celestine answered after a pause. “In truth, I was going to the inn this very day. Her father had a large amount of coins hidden in his belongings and my king has declared them to be Annika’s property now.”

“If I might ask, how much did he have?” Siegfried inquired.

“Enough to purchase about a third of Tyrell,” Celestine answered in a tight voice. “He had 41 gold coins, more than 100 silver coins and perhaps 500 copper coins. Of course, that is in addition to the other items we found. Have the stewards informed you of the other contents?”

“No,” Siegfried said, lowering his head and shaking it sadly. His salary was 25 silver coins a year and it was more than enough to support his family. “I am certain I do not wish to know.”

“I believe you should make your king aware,” Celestine replied. “We found at least one vial of poison and perhaps two. They are being examined. We found other implements of assassination ... and we found what appears to be a diagram to ingratiating someone – a female – to our king. Perhaps you are simply being diplomatic but it appears to me that you doubt there was a plan to harm Azkoval. Doubt it no more. The coinage alone would be enough to draw suspicion. The fact the man’s bag was specially made with hidden compartments and traps would increase the suspicions. The writings we found are all the proof I require. If I had found them while von Schumann was still alive, I would have killed him on the spot. If I had my way – and Lady Elena had hers – the king’s niece would be in our dungeon this moment awaiting trial by jury and her death. I have told my sisters that one action they deem dangerous is to her final one in this world. I have met with this woman and I have taken the measure of her.

“She is not unlike her father in her motives. She wishes to rule despite the fact that she is singularly unsuited for the role. She wishes power and influence. I have, with little effect, pleaded with King Joseph to withhold the coins we found in the bags until she is put aboard a ship to Denaya. I fear my king allows sentiment to undermine authority in many cases. Oh, certainly, I would not wish to work for a tyrant but I also see no value in permitting him to die for his beliefs. I believe, with the coin her father has bequeathed and that which your king has offered, Annika von Schumann will have the financial means to create havoc – and she does not have the sense to avoid it.”

Siegfried found himself nodding and then tilted his head to the side as a thought struck him.

“Please correct me if I am wrong,” he said, “in Denaya, bequeaths are made to the eldest child. Is that the case in Azkoval?”

“Traditionally,” Celestine replied, her eyes widening. “Yes, I see.”

“I know you are distrustful of all you meet and ... well, I find it a bit endearing,” Siegfried said. “But perhaps you could convince your king that the coins rightfully belong to Nadia. Her uncle sent coin across with her, of course, but...”

He sighed.

“I fear she spent most of it outfitting ships to take supplies to Paxifica,” he finished. “She has enough for the necessities but if she wished for anything more she will be short. I will advance it to her out of the funds King Olaf has left for me but allowing her access to her father’s fortune would solve a potential problem for both of us.”

“If she is as you say, she would no more accept von Schumann’s coin than you would,” Celestine noted.

“True – on both accounts,” Siegfried said with a smile. He was pleased that the young woman had found him honest. “But nothing says she must know of where the coin comes from. I would be content to leave it to you – or King Joseph if you prefer – to control her purse. I ... I also do not believe it beneficial to leave Annika with nothing. It is my experience that those that have little have little to lose.”

“True,” Celestine said, nodding her agreement. “I would not wish to manage Nadia’s funds. I am not long for my job and I believe she would create quite a stir were she to visit the military barracks seeking coin.”

“I like you,” Siegfried declared. “I’m certain your king has developed quite a fondness for your forthrightness and fortitude. If you should ever wish to freelance, I’m certain my king would dearly love to have you set up a similar network in our country.”

Chapter 68: A Time to Fight

Nadia found herself surrounded by females of her own age for one of the rare times in her life. She found the group to be entertaining as well as informative.

Elizabeth and Julia had put together an outfit of buckskin trousers and a tunic that fit the young woman very well. Catherine had offered a pair of boots that were far more comfortable that the shoes Nadia had worn with her dress.

“It is like a second skin,” Nadia exclaimed as she looked up and down her body. She was nowhere near as curvaceous as Octavia but she did possess was displayed to its fullest effect.

“They will loosen as you wear them,” Bianca said.

“Mine don’t!” Octavia added with a bright smile.

“If yours loosens too much you wet it to tighten it again,” Lucretia said dismissively.

“You should try it,” Octavia replied. “It looks positively obscene until it dries.”

“Octavia’s culture was very repressive of women,” Liala explained with a shake of her head. “In Marindar, she was not permitted to display her elbows for fear of inciting a male’s lustful thoughts.”

“Elbows?” Nadia asked, looking pointedly at the princess’ large bosom.

“My country is frigid except for a few short weeks each year,” Octavia said, her mirthful voice taking on a more serious tone. “We kept ourselves hidden beneath furs. Women were expected to keep their knees and elbows covered because the rest of our bodies were already buried under layers of animal pelts.”

“You’ve said your southern lands are hospitable,” Catherine noted. “Are the women there required to dress so ... unflatteringly?”

“Yes,” Octavia said. “It is custom in my homeland that no part of a woman may be seen except her face once she reaches her menses. The clothing is lighter in the southlands but it still falls from a woman’s shoulders to her ankles. The sleeves are long and, in most households, the woman is required to wear leggings beneath her coverings. After all, a wind might reveal her knees or calves and that would create mayhem.”

“I have heard of Marindar,” Nadia said with a nod. “My uncle was quite concerned when its king overthrew a country just north of us.”

“My father, I’m sure,” Octavia said with chagrin.

“Is it true that your brother plans to attack Azkoval?” Nadia wondered. “We have heard that he is attempting to purchase arms and mercenaries.”

“If my father will permit it, Junius will attack,” Octavia admitted.

Nadia blinked and looked away. She sighed heavily.

“I am sorry to be the one to tell you this but word reached the capital just before I left,” Nadia said after she came to a decision. “Your father has died.”

“What?” Octavia asked, unable to believe her ears. “He was in good health and he was still young.”

“I know,” Nadia said, hoping the answer will forestall any more questions.

“Your brother murdered him,” Liala announced.

Octavia’s face when slack and she covered her mouth.

“What have I wrought?” she mumbled to no one in particular.

Julia and Liala had started to head downstairs to alert Joseph but both stopped at Octavia’s question.

“Nothing,” Julia said.

“But,” Octavia began.

“She’s right,” Elizabeth added as she sat beside Octavia and put a consoling arm around her friend. “This is not your doing. The responsibility for this lies solely with your brother. Your father tasked you with formulating a trade agreement with us. You’ve done that. Your southern provinces had food last winter and they will have food this winter because you did as your father asked of you.”

“We need to tell Joseph of this development,” Liala said. “We will return quickly. Are you going to be well until we return?”

Octavia offered a game nod. She hadn’t been particularly close to her father but he was still her father.

“I’m sorry I was so tactless about announcing the news,” Nadia said. “I did not want to start our friendship out with deception and I misunderstood the relationship you have with your family. I hope you will forgive me for my callousness.”

Julia and Liala were out in the hallway before they heard Octavia’s reply. The hustled down the stairs and down the hallway to the king’s private office.

“Is he alone?” Liala asked the soldier near the door. The man nodded and pushed the door open. There were some people that did not require an announcement. Joseph looked up at two faces filled with sadness.

“We do not know for certain if the news is correct,” he said without preamble.

“You knew?” Julia asked incredulously.

“It was one of the crises I spoke about on our way back to the castle,” Joseph said with a heavy sigh. “I heard this morning from one of the soldiers just back from Denaya.”

“You knew Octavia’s father had been murdered and you kept it to yourself,” Liala said, shaking her head in frustration.

“I wanted to know for certain,” Joseph said. “I specifically asked the soldier to keep the news quiet until I had confirmation from anyone else. I wasn’t about to tell something like this to one of my friends until I was certain it was true. We don’t know for certain. All I have is what someone has told someone else. How did Octavia hear?”

“Nadia told her,” Julia said.

Joseph exhaled sharply again.

“Do not be cross with Nadia,” Julia continued. “She believed – and we agree – that this is something Octavia should know. If it is untrue, all the better but this is nothing to be kept hidden. Right now she is upstairs berating herself for causing this calamity.”

“Don’t you think I know that!?” Joseph yelled. His anger caused both women to take a step backward. “Damnation! I have been sitting here asking myself the same question since I heard the news. That is why I needed to get away from this place. I needed time to think about what I have caused. I am responsible for the death of a man I’ve never met.”

“No, Joseph,” Liala said. “You and Octavia had no options. If you had permitted her to leave, she would have died a terrible death on the water. Her brother would have concocted the same story I’m certain he made up anyway. He coveted what we have here. I’m not speaking simply of material goods. He coveted the way of life and the respect you have from your people. You both did the only thing he left you to do. This tragedy lands at the feet of one man: Junius.”

Joseph covered his face with his hands and used his thumbs to massage his temples.

“I need to get confirmation before I finalize a plan of attack,” he said. The weariness was evident in his voice. He could scarcely believe that he’d been back in the capital less than a full day and already so much was on his desk.

“Attack?” Julia asked.

Joseph took his hands away and looked at the pair in front of him.

“This cannot go unanswered,” he said.

“Octavia believes Junius will attack here,” Liala noted.

“I agree,” Joseph said with a nod. “We will rebuff the attack and he will send more men next year and the year after and the year after that. But I would attack either way. Liala, if your mother was harmed, I would order Azkoval’s troops to Troyvet.”

“We are allies,” Liala said. “You are not aligned with Marindar.”

“It wouldn’t matter to me,” Joseph countered. “Azkoval will protect duly ordained leaders and I will protect my friends and their families. Genrico’s coming nuptials cloud things. I cannot ask him to lead troops to Marindar days after he weds. I also need him here to direct troop movements when Junius’ men land on our shores. They will come through the gap in the mountains in Larchman.”

“How do you know that?” Julia asked with a frown.

“It is the only route I’ve left them,” the king answered. “Oh, certainly, I suppose they can try to come a different way but their army will be destroyed in a matter of days. If they have an experienced commander – or anyone with any sense – in charge of their troops, they will come through Larchman – and die or be captured in the valley there.”

Liala shook her head in amazement.

“I believed you were simply ignoring the threat of attack,” she said. “I thought you were just going to fight them if they arrived. I had no idea that you’d already decided to shepherd them to their defeat.”

Joseph shrugged.

“The placement of troops with certain landholders was done to ensure those entry points are covered,” the king admitted. “I left some areas uncovered because entry through Alderbrecht Pass won’t happen. They won’t come through Greanly or Samir. There are troops at the port in Halversham. They cannot land a large vessel in Burbridge or Aryn. Trimble does not yet have any place for a ship to berth and there are still soldiers along that coast, too.

“Anyone with a single ounce of sense would see that a blockade of Tyrell is fruitless. That leaves Larchman as the only real possible point of entry. I have asked Genrico to leave a portion of his beachfront thinly covered. Oh, certainly, they might attempt a landing somewhere else. If they try to land at Halversham or Blue Harbor the fight will be over almost instantly. If they try to put a hundred soldiers on land in Burbridge or Aryn or Trimble, we will know when the remains float to the shore. I sailed around this land looking at all possible entry points before choosing to come down the river to what I suppose was Golrick at the time. Now we have ships at the mouth of the Great River to block that path. Even if they slip through in long boats they cannot make land anywhere hospitable. The four regions that run against the river – Burbridge, Golrick, Symonds and Blue Harbor each have a strong contingent of soldiers.”

Julia nodded.

“I’m heartened to see that you’ve taken this seriously,” she admitted. “In truth, I did not. I took the measure of Octavia’s brother during his brief stay and I found him lacking. That said, I also did not believe he had it in him to murder his father. But, as you said, even if he is rebuffed, he will send more men next time.”

The king nodded.

“I will have to send troops to Marindar,” he confessed. “I suppose I have long known it would come to this but I hoped Octavia’s father would understand the folly. The man with Junius – I don’t remember his name – he seemed to see things as they are. I hoped he had the king’s ear. It appears that I was mistaken.”

“Sending troops northward seems a bit ... foolhardy,” Liala said. “You cannot hope to annex Marindar. You also cannot hope to install Octavia as queen. Well, I suppose you could do that ... if you planned to keep soldiers there in perpetuity. Their culture would not accept a woman at the head of their government.”

“I know,” Joseph said with a sigh.

“I do not understand how you would hope to accomplish anything by overthrowing Junius,” Liala continued. “The country would fall into chaos. Octavia has told us that the landholders are not as ... independent ... as they are here. The country will fall into civil war.”

“No,” Joseph said, shaking his head. He looked at the two young women in front of him. “I’ve given this a great deal of consideration. Octavia has said that Marindar grew through conquest. It will fall the same way. I have already put the wheels in motion for an invasion. There are seven countries on Marindar’s border. All of them, to some extent, are allied with Azkoval. I have already started to choke off the trade up there. I hoped that making it difficult for them to accrue armaments would force some sense into their feeble brains. I have also made it more difficult for them to acquire hard currency. Foodstuffs are the only items their allies will trade with the Marindarians. I would not starve them out.”

Julia blinked and sat down hard in a chair.

“I had no idea that you have spent so much time on this,” she said.

“I wanted to end this ... unfortunate incident ... without bloodshed,” Joseph told her. “But, now that blood has already been spilt, there is no reason to leave Marindar standing. We have trained the troops in every direction. The only area that is uncovered right now is the seaway to the east and northlands. Nothing can survive long farther north so that is untenable as a means of escape. I will see if Elena can arrange a meeting with our allies this winter. Perhaps Denaya will agree to host it. Once spring arrives, if they can agree upon how to split up the country, I will send soldiers to blockade their port. Unlike here, that is a viable threat. Once the pieces are in place, we will attack from all sides at once. In a few weeks, we will dissolve Marindar as easy as they grew it. Perhaps I can convince Genrico and Victoria to delay their trip to Creight for another year.”

“You will not require Genrico’s expertise in Marindar,” Julia said, laughing. “Gods above, it appears that you have planned out everything to the smallest detail.”

“Some of them will fight,” Joseph said. “I cannot send an inexperienced commander to lead the troops there. Sadly, aside from Genrico, I have no one else that has the skills to attack while keeping his people safe. In time I will but right now I don’t.”

Liala cleared her throat and Joseph looked up at her.

“I think it important that Octavia be part of the force that retakes her country,” the duchess noted. “She needs to have the chance to avenge her father and, I believe her presence will keep resistance to a minimum. In that spirit, I will lead the troops if you will permit it.”

“I... , “ Joseph stammered.

“Do you think your soldiers will refuse to follow me?” Liala wondered.

“No!” Joseph said quickly. “All the soldiers respect your leadership. It just didn’t occur to me. Troyvet is not involved in this fight.”

“The rest of your allies are taking part,” Liala pointed out.

“The rest are going to split up Marindar and its assets,” Joseph said.

“Troyvet is helping two friends at once,” Liala declared. “We will assist Azkoval and we will assist Octavia. I believe that is enough payment for my services.”

Octavia was alone in the suite when Liala and Julia returned. She was standing at the window staring outward toward the sea.

“You have my condolences,” Julia said, hugging the princess.

“It is not sadness,” Octavia confessed. “I barely knew my father. He rarely spent time with me or even acknowledged me. I am angry that my idiot brother has wrought such mayhem.”

Chapter 69: A New Glimpse at the Past

Joseph wasn’t surprised to see Julia, Liala, Octavia, Lucretia, Bianca, Elizabeth and Catherine on the training grounds when he walked down.

A week had passed since word of King Augustus’ murder had reached Azkoval but no confirmation had been received. Still, his friends had seemed convinced the news had been correct and had begun planning the incursion into Marindar.

A couple things did give the king pause, however. First had been the number of men from the ranks that had volunteered to follow Liala into a potential battle. Joseph had to admit to himself that he had been skeptical about his army’s ability to accept a female in a leadership capacity. Now he saw he was incorrect. Every single man in the army had stepped forward when Genrico asked for volunteers for Liala’s group.

Genrico had suggested 250 troops sail for Marindar as soon as winter hit. With the number stationed around Azkoval and already abroad that would leave fewer than 100 to defend the capital but Joseph wasn’t concerned. The capital could be defended with less than 50 if push came to shove. In fact, Joseph was almost positive that the Home Guard would be able to hold off any attacking force until reinforcements arrived if it became necessary. Yerrick had not returned to the capital yet so no final decision was made.

The 250 men – and the handful of women that had volunteered, as well – would be split into two companies of five platoons each. Each platoon would have five squads of five soldiers. The longest-serving soldiers would comprise the leadership group with Liala acting as overall commander. Octavia had decided that she would not go as part of the Azkoval army but as a Marindarian dignitary the army was bringing home to verify her father’s death. Bianca and Lucretia had immediately announced that they would accompany Liala if she would permit it. The others wanted to go but Joseph had pointed out that as new landholders they should really be at their holdings for the winter and early spring.

Of course, his words had fallen upon deaf ears. He planned to have someone of the same gender try the argument but he wasn’t certain it would work.

Joseph saw that the soldiers were preparing as though they would face determined opposition on a foreign shore. He was heartened that many of the group was comprised of men that had served with him for years. They knew the perils of complacency.

Nadia had been the second surprise. She had not abandoned the group but she had not fully integrated into it. The military arts held no interest for her, although she was impressed by how quickly the army had sprung to readiness. She would spend her days watching the training, wandering the streets of Tyrell and formulating working relationships with dignitaries from the other countries.

But she always dined with the rest of the group and she seemed unperturbed by the information that certain people in the castle had pegged her for the future queen. The only steps she had taken to avoid the fate had been to avoid Joseph almost completely. Even during their meals she sat far away from him and rarely spoke to him.

Now he found her gesturing to him as he left the sparring pits.

“There is a ship with strange markings waiting to dock,” she said. “It is not a banner I recognize so I thought you should be made aware.”

“We have a constant stream of ships from Troyvet in our port,” Joseph replied. “We send a ship that way every month and one arrives here with about the same frequency.”

“I don’t think so,” Nadia said with a shake of her head. “The men on the deck did not have the correct coloring. They more closely matched Octavia than Liala.”

“I see,” Joseph said with a glance to the water. There were three other ships in the harbor and they shielded his view of the foreign craft. “I suppose I should go see.”

Nadia grasped his arm as he started to move away.

“I believe you should alert Genrico and let him deal with whatever is out there,” she said.

Joseph frowned and turned his gaze to the young woman next to him.

“You have an army for this purpose,” Nadia pointed out. “Joseph, the man’s goal is to destabilize Azkoval. I admit I am new to your shores but I can already see the quickest way to accomplish his goal would be to kill you with the opening salvo of arrows.”

The king sighed and grudgingly nodded his agreement.

“I will accompany you back to the castle,” Nadia said, taking it upon herself to ensure the king did as she told him.

“I will go to the docks with the men,” Joseph stated.

“Well, I plan to go along with you there, too, then,” Nadia declared. “I will stay at your side until we know what we face. Surely you will not put me into danger.”

Joseph closed his eyes for a moment.

“My uncle says my greatest gift is the ability to save him from himself from time to time,” Nadia said with a smile. “Since Azkoval is giving so much to Denaya, I believe it appropriate to return the favor where I can.”

Remulus stood on the deck of the ship and watched as hundreds of soldiers marched to the dock and took up defensive positions.

“It seems as though our banner is recognized,” he told one of the old sailors near to him.

“I half expected to have boarding party aboard by now,” the man admitted. “Did you notice the ships patrolling near the mouth of the river?”

“No,” Remulus confessed.

“They gave us a careful inspection as we passed,” the man said. “I expected one of them to break off its route and intercept us. I gave orders that no man was to resist if a ship with the Az banner pulled up on us.”

“I doubt it would have mattered if we had resisted,” Remulus noted drily as he gestured to the men at the dock. “You saw the rabble Junius put together. Do you really believe we could resist if they decided to come aboard?”

“That is why I suggested we simply permit it without comment,” the sailor answered. “I have to admit that I’ve never seen anything like this. We have seen nothing but soldiers for last week and a half. Now we get here and find more men with swords.”

“And we have yet to see more than half of the coastline,” Remulus pointed out. “It is my understanding that the westward side the country is all shoreline. I would imagine that King Joseph has more than a thousand men-at-arms.”

“And a few women, it appears,” the sailor said. “My eyes aren’t as good as they used to be but I’m positive that there are several armed women awaiting our arrival.”

“It is as I told you,” Remulus replied. “Life is different here. Women are ... liberated. It had started while I was here and I’m certain it has grown since. It is what the princess found so enlightening. Women are treated equally to men.”

“I am not certain that I am ready for equality,” the sailor muttered.

“Then you should set sail back to Marindar as soon as you can,” Remulus answered. “This is the way the world is going to be. Females from other countries are going to hear of what happens here. In a decade I would imagine word will reach the known world. Females are not going to sit back and be treated as chattel in their homelands when they are permitted to prosper here. They will depart for a land that thinks as Azkoval thinks or rise up in great numbers and force their king to acquiesce.”

“It’s unnatural,” the sailor protested. “Muhalla...”

“Says nothing about dehumanizing women,” Remulus finished. “Even if he did, that was a thousand years ago and life is different. Look at the female soldiers. Do you believe them incapable of dealing with an invading force?”

The soldier narrowed his eyes. Except for the slimness of the women he couldn’t tell the males from the females.

“No,” he admitted. “I believe they have been trained very well.”

“And if they can fight off invaders what do you suppose they cannot do?” Remulus wondered. “I would wager protecting one’s home and country is the highest duty a person can achieve. If they are capable of that, is it unthinkable that they could run a business or a farm? We are sadly behind the times. Our disciples have pushed the women into subservience in order to maintain their hold on the religion. The words of Muhalla do not declare women to be deficient. The true text says wives and mothers are to be honored above all else save the prophet. We do not honor wives or mothers. We force them to cover themselves head to toe. We do not permit them any amount of autonomy. A female goes from being her father’s daughter to being her husband’s wife to becoming her son’s mother. That is not honor.”

The sailor shook his head.

“What will you do if King Joseph is determined to place the princess on the throne?” Remulus inquired.

“There would be a war,” the sailor spat.

“A very, very short one, let me assure you,” Remulus said. “Look at the shore, you idiot! Think of all the soldiers we’ve seen for the last week. What would Marindar do if even 100 of these warriors showed up with Octavia? We would fall. If they stayed, we would do exactly as they asked of us – or we would perish from the world. Marindar ruled by might for hundreds of years. Well, we are no longer the mightiest country in the land. And the imbecile that sits on our throne has angered a country we could not defeat on our best day. Make no mistake, sir, if Azkoval wishes Marindar to have a queen, we will have a queen. If the populace is opposed, they can get used to it or they can die. We have forced our will on others for generations. Now, we will see how it felt.”

The sailor looked again at the shore. There was a long boat headed toward the Marindarian vessel. The men aboard looked quite hardy but that wasn’t what captured his attention. It was a woman in tight trousers and tunic. The front of her top was stained with sweat and she had a strange weapon in her hands.

“It seems our princess wishes to show us that she has not been held captive,” Remulus noted.

“That is the princess?” the sailor asked. As with most in Marindar, the ruling family was mostly a faceless rumor.

“That is Princess Octavia,” Remulus stated.

The longboat stopped short of the ship and veered sideways. The men at the oars stopped rowing and lifted rather impressive bows. The sailors on the deck immediately moved backward when they saw the arrows pointed in their direction.

“Marindarian shipping vessel,” a loud voice boomed. “State your business in Azkoval or prepare to defend yourselves.”

Remulus gulped and stepped to the railing.

“I am Remulus,” he said. “Princess Octavia, do you recognize me?”

The man did not give Octavia a chance to reply.

“I said for you to state your business,” the man yelled.

“I was sent by our king,” Remulus said. He didn’t think it best to tell Octavia of her father’s death right then. “I have payment for the foodstuffs delivered to our country and a letter to Princess Octavia from her father.”

“Are you aware my father is dead?” Octavia yelled.

Remulus closed his eyes and lowered his chin to his chest.

“Yes, Your Highness,” he said loudly. “I learned of that fact when we docked for repairs. You have my sincerest condolences, Princess Octavia.”

Octavia leaned forward and spoke to the soldier in charge. He nodded his agreement.

“We will send a boat out for you, Remulus,” the man yelled. “You will come ashore alone and your crew will submit the ship for inspection. Any man found under arms will be put to the sword without question.”

“That is acceptable,” Remulus said. “We have armaments aboard to defend against pirates but I will have the sailors store them in the hold.”

“Bugger that,” said the old man Remulus had been talking to. He walked to the rail and threw his sword and dagger into the water. A second longboat had appeared on the opposite side and everyone aboard could see dozens more being prepared on the shore. Two of the three ships that had once rested near the ship had moved farther into the harbor to block any attempted escape and the third had a large contingent of soldiers on the decks in full battle regalia.

It wasn’t long before every sailor aboard had thrown whatever weaponry he carried overboard.

“Tell them we request to stay here,” the ship’s captain said urgently as Remulus climbed over the rail to the rope ladder that would lead him to the waiting boat. “The ship can be held as collateral if they will permit it.”

“Is that the will of your men?” Remulus asked.

“It is my will,” the captain declared. “If the others wish to go elsewhere, they can look for different passage than this vessel.”

“If that is their invasion force, it appears that they have surrendered,” Nadia noted from the king’s side.

“That is the translator,” Joseph said. “I recognize him beneath the beard. At least he still lives. I gathered he was no fonder of Junius that I was.”

“You do not plan to meet with him, do you?” Nadia asked.

“Do not tell me that I have a foreign minister for such purpose,” Joseph said. “I would no sooner permit Elena in the company of a potential enemy than I would you, and she is away.”

Nadia frowned.

“I will have him searched for weapons or contraband before I visit with him,” Joseph said. “I will have two soldiers in the room with me and I will never permit him to get close enough to me to attack. Will that suffice?”

Nadia gave the king a sideways look and nodded.

“Are you headed back to the castle or do you plan to visit with your friends?” Joseph asked as he turned to go to his office.

“I will go with you,” Nadia said.

“I don’t require supervision,” Joseph said. “I don’t care what that group has told you about me.”

“No,” Nadia said. “I know that you can handle your own affairs. The truth is that ... I believe my sister is nearby. There was a woman with hair similar to mine. I saw three young women hustle her away when they saw you. I can only assume it is she.”

“Have you spoken to her?” Joseph wondered as they walked up the stones that led to the castle’s front entrance.

“No,” Nadia admitted. “She’s tried to make an appointment to visit with me. She said it is something about an inheritance but I have no idea what I might have been left and I don’t want whatever it is.”

“She’s concerned about her inheritance,” Joseph admitted as he expelled air noisily from his lungs.

“What do I have to do with that?” Nadia asked in a brittle voice.

“I knew it was a bad idea,” Joseph said. “Your father...”

“Please do not refer to him in that manner,” Nadia cut in.

“Sure,” Joseph agreed. “Ludwig von Schumann brought a large sum of coin with him along with the implements to murder me – or someone else, I suppose. By our law and yours, his possessions go to his oldest child. My advisers believed it imprudent to offer the coin to your ... to Annika von Schumann. So, they left it with ... me ... to disburse to you through your emissary.”

Nadia stopped and Joseph was forced to do the same. She offered a stony glare worthy of any of her new friends.

“You agreed to this without discussing it with me?” she asked angrily.

“When I agreed to it, I had yet to speak a single word to you,” Joseph pointed out. “It was a relatively benign way out of a difficult predicament. Many believe your ... Annika von Schumann ... was a knowing participant in her father’s plans. We could not, in good conscience, release the coin to her.”

Chapter 70: Straight Talk

Nadia was surprised that King Joseph permitted her to stay in the office while he met with Remulus. The room was a bit crowded with two large soldiers also present so Joseph moved her chair behind the desk with his.

It wasn’t until he handed her a dagger that she understood; he moved her for her safety as well as comfort.

Remulus entered with his head bowed and waited for Joseph to offer him a chair before sitting.

He kept his eyes downcast when he started to speak.

“Your Majesty, King Joseph, I wish to apologize on behalf of ... my former king ... for the behavior of his son during my last visit to your country,” he said.

“Enough with that,” Joseph said curtly. “You say that you’ve come with a message for Octavia. Know that she will return to your country in a few months – and she will have an army at her back.”

“Yes,” Remulus replied. “I have met with her and she has told me what will transpire. I ... I believe I had known that would be your decision when I learned that you had armed the countries on our border and trained their soldiers. The rumor was that you were teaching them to defend themselves against an aggressor – us – but I understand that you were putting us on notice. Sadly, I fear that Junius does not understand subtlety. It is my understanding that his army is coming a few weeks behind us. I have no doubt that you are prepared for that eventuality but I wish you to know that the time for battle nears.”

“My forces are arrayed as I wish them,” Joseph said blandly.

“I saw many troops along the coast as we sailed and I know you have cut off access to your inland waterway,” Remulus pointed out. “May I assume you are forcing the soldiers to land in a trap?”

“You may take it as you desire,” Joseph replied. “I was willing to permit King Augustus time to discipline his child. Now I will take that task myself. The lesson will be swift, harsh – and final.”

Remulus gulped and nodded. He had grown more impressed with man across from him as he watched the game Joseph had put into motion. Now he found himself far more cowed to be in Joseph’s presence than he ever had been with King Augustus.

“I have been asked by the sailors to request asylum for them and their families,” Remulus said. “In return, the captain will turn over his vessel to Azkoval.”

Nadia was shocked when Joseph turned to her and asked her opinion.

She took a moment to marshal her thoughts. Instead of answering, she turned to the man across from her.

“What of you?” she asked Remulus.

“Once the turmoil is concluded, I will ask to remain in Azkoval or seek residence in the country that assumes control of my birthplace,” he said.

“Until that time?” Nadia pressed.

Remulus looked up in surprise.

“I was a high-ranking if unofficial member of King Augustus’ government,” he admitted.

“We know who you are and what you did,” Nadia interrupted. “I asked what you will do in the interim.”

“Since you know of my role, I assumed I would spend the duration of the war in the cells,” Remulus confessed. “I have too much information in my head about your group to permit my return to Marindar. My only meeting with King Joseph came at the side of a traitor and a coward so I doubt he views me with anything less than contempt. Her Highness Princess Octavia knows little about me so cannot vouch for my character. My only saving grace is that I managed to convince King Augustus that a war with Azkoval would be ruinous to Marindar – and I have only my word on that subject.”

“And a ship full of trade goods,” Joseph pointed out. “But you speak truly. I cannot permit your return to Marindar while Junius is still alive. I have no doubt that you would oppose him but I cannot risk your capture. If he is like me, Junius is still flailing blindly because the situation he saw was not truly the one that existed. It took me almost a year and a half before I finally saw through the façade to what was beneath. I cannot permit you to speed that process along – willingly or unwillingly. You took a great risk in returning here even after you knew of Augustus’ death.”

“I understood that,” Remulus agreed. “At the same time, I did not believe you would have me put to death without a fair hearing. As you will recall, Junius expended a great deal of effort to get a glimpse at those you held in your dungeon. I managed to learn in a single evening at the tavern what he spent weeks trying to accomplish. I know that you treated your prisoners with mercy and forbade excessive cruelty. They were fed daily and none were harmed by their guards. I believe you understand that I pose a far smaller threat to your country than those men did so I have no doubt that I will be treated humanely. I also have no doubt that my tenure in the dungeon will be brief. Marindar cannot stand up to your might. It certainly cannot withstand the might of the combined forces of seven nations.”

“Nine,” Nadia corrected. “I have asked my uncle, King Olaf of Denaya, to commit forces to the cause and the Duchess of Troyvet has added her troops to the alliance.”

“Superfluous but wise moves,” Remulus agreed with a nod. “It certainly will give any that seek hostilities with one of the countries reason to step away and search for a diplomatic solution.”

“It is more than that,” Nadia interrupted. “We are making a clear declaration about what we view as right and what we view as wrong. If we see wrong, we will emulate King Joseph and take instant action to stop it. If we see right, we will do our utmost to support it. The murder of a king, the dehumanization of females, the rule of a tyrant, these are wrong and Denaya will fight against it. If I had my way, Octavia would rule your homeland with an army of a thousand to ensure her will be done. Thankfully the alliance is led by someone a bit more practical and he sought Octavia’s input before coming to a decision.”

“Not every male in Marindar believes women to be inferior,” Remulus pointed out. “But the number is high. You might be surprised but a number of females believe themselves to be inferior.”

“It was that fact that altered my thinking,” Joseph said. “The countries that surround you are changing but that will take time. Octavia has explained the differing sects of your religion that proliferate in different regions of your country. Those areas will be assumed by countries with similar beliefs and ideals. She believes that will make the transition almost seamless.”

“It should help,” Remulus agreed. “But, I fear, that will not aid the women in those regions much. Coradelia has progressive views but Budamet still will not permit its women to learn to read.”

“They have agreed to relax that prohibition in return for an alliance with Azkoval and Denaya,” Joseph told the man. “I made certain ... conditions ... before permitting them to take part in this endeavor. I wish to note that I did this only because Octavia viewed it as a necessary step. She has lived in a free society for two years and has seen firsthand that every person – male or female, landed or peasant – has a value. Budamet has agreed to institute changes – and I have told them I will remove their religious leaders if they do not agree. I believe everyone has seen the light on this subject. The disciples will have to find another way to slake their lusts than to have young girls brought to their temples for defilement.”

“There are some that view it as an honor,” Remulus noted.

“Then those young women may go of their own accord as soon as they reach the age of maturity,” Joseph countered. “Those that wish a different life will have a different life. Azkoval will not have relations with countries that behave in this fashion. If economic sanctions do not work, I will take an army from Coradelia to Grunveld and remove every disciple I find along the way. I have made this clear to the leadership of certain countries. I do not require they grant the liberties we see here. But I will not condone rape of the innocents and I will not permit it if I can stop it.”

Remulus nodded. It had been the age-old custom in his land for the second daughter born to a family to be sent to the disciples to birth their children – whether the girl wished to be sent or not.

“I suspect that Junius has already ended that practice in Marindar,” Remulus said.

“Oh?” Joseph asked in clear surprise.

“He prefers to rape the innocents himself,” Remulus said sadly.

Annika von Schumann was accustomed to rough treatment. Her father had beaten and abused her since she was barely old enough to walk.

But she was incensed that three mere house servants had dared to remove her bodily from the docks. She had kicked and bitten until Clementine had delivered a punch to Annika’s throat that had caused the young woman to struggle for breath.

That took much of the fight out of her – at least until she could speak again.

“I will see you hanged for this!” she had threatened with her first clear breath.

“If you don’t shut up I’m going to drown you in the sea,” Caroline grumbled as she pushed Annika down into a chair in her suite.

“How dare you handle me?” Annika seethed.

“I’ve told you – several times – that you will never be in proximity to our king,” Clementine pointed out. “That is in public as well as in private.”

“That was him?” Annika asked. “The man at the dock with ... my sister?”

The three young spies exchanged glances.

“He looks nothing like I expected,” Annika continued, undeterred by the fact that no one in the room was paying the slightest bit of attention to her by this point.

“What do you know of King Joseph?” Constance inquired. Her voice was far less confrontational that those of her colleagues.

“Just that he is the king here,” Annika answered.

“You have no physical description of him?” Constance wondered. “You were told nothing of his hair or his features?”

“I know only his name and that my father planned to conduct business with him while we were here,” Annika said in what she hoped was a convincing tone.

Caroline took a seat opposite Annika and studied her carefully. She was not as adept as Celestine at reading people but she thought herself to be only slightly below.

“What sort of business did you father do?” she asked in a conversation voice.

“He was an adviser to King Olaf,” Annika replied.

“We both know that is a lie,” Caroline noted. “You have a letter from your uncle confirming everything we’ve told you.”

“I have a letter from someone,” Annika rejoined. “I have only your word that it came from my uncle.”

“When did you last see King Olaf?” Caroline asked.

“I don’t recall,” Annika stated.

Caroline nodded slightly.

“What does King Olaf look like?” she asked. “What color is his hair?”

The question caught Annika short. She had never seen her uncle and had only a vague description of him. Then she recalled the occupations of the women in the room with her. They had never met her uncle, either.

“He has light hair,” she answered. It made sense because her mother’s hair was the color of straw.

Caroline gave a slight glance to her compatriots.

“Your uncle has no hair and hasn’t for many, many years,” Caroline stated. “Your sister says he has been bald for as long as she can remember.”

Annika blinked.

“You have been permitted as much freedom as we can tolerate,” Caroline said. Her voice was still pleasant but her eyes were harsh. “Thus far, we have been able to keep you out of the dungeon. If you continue to lie to us, that will no longer be possible.”

“You’re serving girls at the castle,” Annika hissed.

“No,” Clementine corrected. “I am a serving girl at this inn. Caroline and Constance work at the Seafarer.”

Annika’s eyes were slits as she offered her best glare. She was further outraged with the three women merely laughed in her face.

“It’s time for you to tell us all you know, Girl,” Constance said. She lifted the hem of her dress and pulled a dagger from the sheath on her thigh. “I have had all the lies and subterfuge I can stand. If you lie to us one more time, I’m going to take your eye out. If you lie a second time, I’ll blind you. It won’t matter, because I’m going to cut your heart out of your chest if you lie to us a third time. Am I understood?”

Annika sat back and her mouth dropped. She knew menace. She had lived with it for her entire life. Yet she couldn’t recall a time that she was as frightened as she was at that moment. The conviction in the young maid’s tone was clear and the others had made no move to stop her.

“When is the last time you saw King Olaf?” Caroline tried again.

“Never!” Annika practically shouted. “I have been locked away by that monster my entire life!”

“And, yet, you found your way here,” Clementine noted. “That is the portion of your tale of woe that doesn’t ring true to me. Constance? What do you think?”

“I think she’s going to look silly with a patch over where her eye used to be,” Constance said as she stepped forward. Annika looked pleadingly at Caroline for help but got only a shrug in return.

“I’m not lying!” Annika insisted. She looked around for any means of escape and found none. Clementine had moved to one side of her chair; Constance and the blade were on the other and Caroline sat directly in front of her.

“What did your father do for a living?” Caroline asked again.

“I’m telling the truth!” Annika pleaded. “I always thought he worked for my uncle. He would disappear for months and we were told he was at the capital. I didn’t dare question him about it. Ask the other one ... the one that killed him. She knew what he did to me!”

“At this point you should be thankful he treated you so poorly,” Constance said casually. “It is only that fact that has delayed this day. But I have grown weary of you and I wish to move on to the next portion of my life. I cannot do that if I am stuck babysitting an imbecile. So, before the sun sets, I will have the answer my king needs. If you cooperate you will be whole in the morning. If you prevaricate you will be in pieces in the bay. Those are your choices.”

Annika’s eyes again sought out Caroline.

“She is my sister and I have vowed to support her in everything she does,” Caroline said. “My vow includes the times when she does things I might not necessarily like. I will not help you. You are the only one that can help yourself now. What did your father tell you of his plan? Before you answer, please know that we have been through his belongings. If you stray from one thing we already know it will go badly for you.”

“Allow me to offer some incentive,” Constance said as she put the cold metal of the dagger beneath Annika’s eye. The girl was pushed back against the chair and could not move for fear of permanent injury.

She gulped and closed her eyes.

“I knew almost nothing,” she said.

“Almost,” Constance repeated as she pushed the blade a little firmer into the girl’s flesh.

“He told me a few facts about your king,” Annika said quickly. “I do not know why he told them to me or what he expected me to do.”

“But you knew he expected something from you,” Caroline pressed.

“Yes,” Annika admitted. “I knew that I had been brought along for some purpose. He told me that I was to treat everyone politely and learn as much as I could about Tyrell while I was here.”

Chapter 71: Moments of Introspection

Almost the entirety of Larchman had walked to Tyrell to witness the wedding of their lord to the granddaughter of a family they admired.

Unlike the families and retainers that had come with the lords to Court, the people were well behaved. Genrico and Victoria had spent their free time walking through the tent city, shaking hands and accepting well wishes. Joseph had joined them once or twice but the people weren’t as relaxed around him as they were when it was just Genrico and Victoria.

Amelia and Alexander arrived only days before the ceremony and brought regrets from Elena and Jonathan that they would miss it. The talks in Denaya were going slowly even though there were very few details to arrange. Alexander said that King Olaf had been a gracious host and had been most grateful to receive the word that his youngest niece was likely as bent as her father. Rather than invite his sister and her child into the palace, Olaf kept them under guard well away until he had time to devote his full attention to the matter.

Elena and Jonathan were hoping to return before the snow but had made arrangements to stay in Denaya through the winter if it became necessary. Joseph truly hoped his friends would be back. The castle would be lonely without them.

Genrico and Victoria were headed off to Creight a few days after they wed. Alexander had asked the king for a temporary release from his duties so that he might accompany Morane and Merritt on the journey to see the priest’s former homeland. Joseph agreed immediately and the group planned to set sail for Listonia before the cold weather began.

Joseph’s other friends were also making arrangements to be away from the castle during the cold months. Liala had argued – and the king had grudgingly agreed – that the soldiers should sail northward and find a harbor closer to Marindar. There were several countries along the southern coast that would be willing to house and feed King Joseph’s troops during the winter months. The early departure would permit the military operations in Marindar to begin with the spring.

Joseph had been amazed that Julia, Lucretia, Catherine and Elizabeth had been convinced to remain in Azkoval after a brief discussion with Nadia. The king was certain King Olaf’s niece had presented the same arguments that he had and the change had been only in the gender of the one making the suggestion. Still, he counted it as a victory.

Julia and Lucretia were heading off to Trimble to take stock of the situation there shortly after the ceremony and Catherine and Elizabeth were headed to their lands to begin the groundwork for the new education system.

Even Choran had decided he wished to spend the winter months elsewhere. He was planning to return to the land of his birth – Heilman – in order to give Joseph a better accounting of the situation there.

Joseph wondered if there wasn’t somewhere he could slip away but realized it was folly. He knew this was just a preview of what the remainder of his life would entail.

The highlight of the week for the young king had been the arrival of Genrico’s family. Gemma and Geordie looked around in wonder when they were ushered into the castle. Even Garten was impressed – although he tried his best to hide it.

Genrico and Victoria were visiting the tent city outside the walls and it was left to Joseph to meet the newcomers.

Joseph greeted them all with a wide smile. He shook hands with Garten and accepted a warm hug from Gemma before turning his attention on Geordie.

The young man was somewhat in awe – not only because he stood before the King of Azkoval but because of the comely lasses that had stationed themselves behind Joseph.

“Gods above,” Joseph said when he saw the young man. “Genrico has told me that you’ve grown tall and strong but I will admit I did not imagine you to be this age. I still remember the young boy that once cut the soles out of my boots.”

“I’m sorry, Your Highness,” Geordie said with a gulp. He recalled his brother saying that Joseph never forgot a slight.

Joseph merely laughed and pulled the boy into an embrace.

“The brother of my brother is my brother,” he said. “I have long considered Genrico my kin. I ... I will admit that I long considered you and Garten my family as well. Gemma, of course, I have always been fond of. I believe you were the first person to greet me in my new home.”

Gemma blushed but continued to smile.

“Now, allow me to offer you welcome to this home,” Joseph continued. “Please feel free to come and go as you wish. If you require anything ... anything at all ... just ask anyone you see. It will be provided if we can. I am truly glad to see your faces again and I’m happy that you have come across to witness Genrico’s marriage.”

Geordie, as was true of almost every boy of 15 years, was eager to explore the city. His father and stepmother were reluctant for obvious reasons. They were strangers in a strange place – a place far larger than anything they had even dreamed about.

“We will accompany him,” Julia offered in Denayian. She had worked diligently with Nadia – as had the others – in order to make Genrico’s family feel at home.

Gemma appeared ready to agree but looked at her husband. Garten recalled the display Julia had performed in his kitchen – because Gemma had pointed out the holes in the wood to him just before they left in order to remind him to keep a civil tongue.

“Geordie, you are to follow their instructions,” his father said. “If I hear a whisper that you have disobeyed or given them trouble, it will be the last time you leave the castle until we depart.”

“I will behave,” Geordie said eagerly. He was already taller than all the women except for Liala and Catherine but he, too, recalled seeing how quickly Julia’s dagger had made its way to her hand.

He followed along – watching the women in their buckskin trousers – as they exited the castle.

“While we have a moment of peace, I have something I would like to discuss with you, Herr Frund,” Joseph said.

Garten tried to keep the look of fear and surprise off his face but failed. He had rarely had a kind word for anyone – and never one for the boy he knew as Johan.

“Mother Frund, this will affect you as well so please join us,” Joseph said. Garten wasn’t certain if the king ignored his terror or if he simply didn’t recognize it. No, Garten decided, King Joseph had seen terror in men’s eyes before.

They followed meekly down the hallway to where the king had his office. They were surprised when one of the trouser-clad women had remained behind.

“Please allow me to introduce you to Fraulein Nadia Muhlenberg,” Joseph said. “She is the niece of your King Olaf.”

Gemma’s face, always pleasant, changed to one of confusion.

“Our king has no living kin,” she said.

“The older sister,” Garten whispered. “The one no one speaks about.”

“True, Herr Frund,” Nadia said. Her acute hearing had picked up the soft answer. “My mother is Uncle Olaf’s older sister. I did not know of this until very recently. I had always assumed I was his illegitimate child. Now I find I am much happier being his legitimate niece.”

“My apologies,” Gemma said quickly after shooting a harsh glance at her husband.

“There is no need for apologies,” Nadia said with a warm smile. “My uncle owes your family a debt of gratitude for ensuring Azkoval’s rightful king had a friend and compatriot such as Genrico has proven to be. As Joseph has said, he has always considered you to be his only surviving family. That is how my uncle views things, as well.”

Gemma felt tears in her eyes. She could still remember the ragged boy in ragged clothing carrying baskets of fresh fish far too large for him. He had struggled mightily but he had never dropped the basket or asked for assistance. Now he was the most powerful man in the known world.

“I have, through various means, acquired a large shipping fleet,” Joseph said, wishing to come to the point before turning the father and stepmother over to their son.

“Perhaps you should be clearer about how you acquired the ships,” Nadia pointed out.

Joseph nodded his agreement.

“Many of them we ... acquired ... from the pirates that once owned them,” Joseph admitted. “I feel no displeasure, for the fact is that the pirates had no use of them anymore. We deal with pirates as you do, Herr Frund – decisively. Others belonged to the men that conspired against my father. They, like the pirates, no longer have a use for ships. Others have been given to Azkoval as a gift from men that wish to live here permanently. The truth is, we have a dozen ships carrying various things ... troops, cargo, passengers. What I do not have is a single person I trust that knows a single thing about navigation or currents or trade winds. I would ask that Garten consent to move his family to Azkoval and oversee my shipping operations.”

Garten found his mouth hanging open. He had been certain that the king planned to find a way to murder him – with the sanction of his own king.

“We would live in Tyrell?” Gemma asked.

“If you desire it,” Joseph said. “We have three main ports: one here, one in the west and one in the east. The fleet services all three and we are in the process of seeking out additional places for them to land safely. I would prefer you live here but it is not a requirement. It will, however, be the closest port to Genrico’s lands and I will tell you that he and Victoria will spend most of their time at the castle for the foreseeable future.”

“Why me?” Garten asked.

“I know enough about sailing to know that few make it 25 years without losing a boat or their life,” Joseph said. “Much of our trade goods are sent to Denaya. They are our closest ally. But we also trade with lands farther away. My problem is that I rarely know where the ships are headed and when they will return. I understand that it would take you some time to learn these things but I believe you are up to the task.”

Joseph sighed and decided to tell the entire truth.

“I have long known that I led Genrico away from where you wished him to be,” he said. “I have long known that you’ve questioned my motives and my intentions.”

“You had more need for Genrico than Garten did,” Gemma said. “Even before I married into the family, I saw that. I saw you just after you arrived in our village. You were a lost little boy. Of course I understand it better now but then I could only see the pain and fright etched on your tiny face. It broke my heart, Johan. From the day I saw you, I wished to clasp you to me and take away the hurt. You were this silent, sullen child that walked around the village doing tasks that many grown men refused to do. You did not complain. You never even spoke.”

“I did not know the language yet,” Joseph admitted. “I knew only enough to ask for work.”

“I know that now,” Gemma said. “At the time, however, I did not. I thought perhaps you had been ill-used or harmed. It wasn’t until I saw you with Genrico that I understood that you were grieving over something. Once you found a friend, I saw a different side of you. You became animated and much happier. You still did your daily toils but you would smile as you did them. I could see you contemplating the next bit of mischief you had in mind. You were back to being a child again. You no longer were an old man trapped in a small body. Genrico did that for you.”

“Yes,” Joseph admitted. “But I still regret stealing him away from his true family.”

“He went with you willingly,” Garten said as he ran his hand through his thinning hair. He had watched his wife’s impassioned speech and through back to his own life at that time. “I was not prepared to raise two boys. The truth is that I was too cantankerous to attract a second wife after mine had passed on. I was relying upon Genrico not only to crew my boat but also to raise Geordie. His departure was a double blow for me and I reacted badly. I have never before looked back to my role in things. Has he told you of his return to my home?”

“Briefly,” Joseph said with a nod. “He seems to believe I do not see things as they are. I have known the resentment you must feel toward me and I knew then that I was taking him away from a family that needed him as much as I did. Now I wish to return him to you. Or rather, I wish to return you to him.”

“What does he think of your offer?” Garten asked. Joseph noticed he had reached across to put his hand atop his wife’s. He could not recall a single gesture of affection from Garten in his memory.

“I have not spoken of it to him,” Joseph admitted. “I wish this only if you are willing. I did not wish to put pressure on you to accept something you do not desire.”

“I am not certain I can live up to your expectations,” Garten admitted grudgingly. “I did not captain a large ship. I did not sail to faraway lands. I stayed along the coast. I am a fisherman.”

“I think you can grow into the job even if you are not necessarily adept at it to start,” Joseph replied with a smile. “To be truthful, I am not certain what the job will entail. I just know that I need better information about where the ships are going and when they might return than I am have now. If you can simply keep track of that for now, I will be pleased. My main concern is that I do not know how long it takes to sail from one place to another. I know that during some months we can reach Denaya in two weeks. Other times of the year it takes three or more. I know that the Troyvettians sailed here in four months once and three months another time. The only difference that I can see is the time of year they left their homeland.”

“There could be many reasons,” Garten pointed out. “The time of year is one factor. In the winter months, a sailor cannot sail northward from our port. It is simply impossible for small ships because the winds do not cooperate. But the route also plays a part. The cargo is another factor. A heavy ship travels slower because it rides lower in the water. It must displace more water to move forward.”

“These are things I do not know,” Joseph said. “The factors are of little importance to me. I ... I doubt I will ever sail again. But I do wish to know the effects of these factors. For our trade alliances and our military agreements I must know when a ship will be back. For instance, earlier in the month, Nadia had to hire a foreign ship to carry goods to Paxifica because I did not know when I would have one available. She expended much coin because time was urgent. The ship actually passed one of my vessels in the harbor on its way out of our port.”

“I can see where that would pose a problem,” Garten agreed.

“There is more,” Joseph said. “I actually had a ship in the harbor that day but it could not be used because it required refitting. I do not know what that term even means but I was told it would take two or three weeks. If you agree to do this, I would like for you to keep track of the maintenance needs. I have seen firsthand the care with which you handled your boat. This will be the easiest portion of the job, I believe.”

Garten nodded. The scraping away of barnacles and fixing of masts and sails was something he knew well.

“I do not require an immediate answer,” Joseph said. “Feel free to look around and see if this is a place you might wish to reside. Talk to the people in the castle or in the streets to get a feel for Tyrell and what life is like here. Talk things over with Genrico and Victoria to determine if you wish to live near to them again. I am certain we will find time to discuss this again before you depart. Whatever you decide, please know that I am eternally grateful to your family for all it has given to me.”

Chapter 72: Differences and Similarities

Nadia found her friends changing their clothing for dinner when she returned from her riding lesson. Four pale backsides greeted her as she walked into the room.

“Joseph has decided that we must dress for dinner,” Catherine groused.

“To celebrate the arrival of Genrico’s parents?” Nadia wondered. She was unembarrassed to change in front of the others – something that had changed during her time at the castle.

“So it seems,” Elizabeth answered. “It seems that Gemma has made new clothing for her family and Joseph wishes to permit her to force Geordie and her husband to wear it.”

Nadia smiled in spite of herself.

“He seems to be going out of his way to make amends for his imagined transgressions,” she noted.

“Transgressions?” Catherine inquired.

“For stealing Genrico from beneath his father’s thumb,” Nadia answered. “Did you know he created a job that will permit them to remain in Tyrell?”

“No,” Bianca said, looking at the others. They all shook their heads while wearing troubled expressions. They had been so intent upon their own projects that they had lost track of Joseph.

“He has offered him the job of keeping track of the ships,” Nadia said as she dipped a sponge into a tub of water in the vain attempt at clearing the smell of the horses from her skin. “How is the younger son?”

“Quiet,” Bianca answered. “I admit that I was a bit overwhelmed when I got here but he seemed content to take in every single sight.”

“He was intent on staring holes in your trousers when he departed,” Nadia said with a laugh. “The fashions here are much different to those in our homeland. Even in the capital I have never seen a woman wearing trousers. They are quite comfortable.”

“And warmer in the winter,” Elizabeth said while she pulled the stings at the bodice of her dress.

“I can imagine,” Nadia agreed. “There is nothing quite as bad as a cold wind up your skirt.”

Julia, Octavia, Liala and Lucretia entered while Nadia was still wiping down her body.

“I recall the first night she stayed here,” Octavia said, gesturing to Nadia’s nude form. “We had to hold up a sheet before she would undress.”

“I have been thoroughly corrupted,” Nadia answered as she daubed at her pale skin. Her arms and shoulders had begun to freckle along with her nose and forehead. The temperature wasn’t noticeably warmer in Azkoval but the sun seemed to affect her more. Her hair had even lightened a bit. She decided that it was because she rarely spent time out of doors in Narcine. That was something else she would miss when she returned home.

“Quickly, too,” Lucretia added. “Imagine what we could have accomplished if we hadn’t taken it easy on you at the beginning.”

“Imagine,” Nadia said, shaking her head. “Have you determined the order in which you will visit Joseph’s bed?”

The others had been talking among themselves but the room became suddenly silent. Nadia was pulling a white linen blouse over her head but found every eye in the room on her when her head emerged.

“I have overheard the whispered conversations,” she said with a shrug.

“That has been one of the problems we’ve faced,” Octavia said after looking at the others.

“But not the biggest,” Liala added.

“Oh?” Nadia wondered while she ran an ivory comb through her tresses. She realized that everyone was looking at her again. “I hope that I haven’t interrupted your plans.”

“We can see that you are becoming closer to him,” Elizabeth said.

“It is ... nice,” Nadia said. She sat down on the bed to pull on her boots.

“But?” Catherine posed.

“But nothing,” Nadia said. “You have cast me for a role that I do not wish. I have told you this. I need not be a consideration. In fact, I think you should simply draw lots for your turn.”

“We have decided on another game of chance,” Julia said. She sat opposite Nadia and looked closely at her face.

“Do tell,” Nadia said.

“We’re going to go in the order we spoke to him,” Catherine said. “Bianca actually saw him first but she didn’t speak to him. Elizabeth and I also saw him from a distance but did not get close enough to speak. Julia was the first to talk to him. Lucretia was second and then Octavia. Liala was as standoffish as you when she first met him so she goes next. Elizabeth will be fifth; then me and then Bianca.”

“We hope he will be good at it by the time it is our time,” Bianca added with a laugh. “You truly are not upset at this.”

“Of course not,” Nadia said. “I told you...”

“You lie to us and to yourself,” Julia interrupted.

“Do not confuse what you desire with what I desire,” Nadia countered.

“I don’t,” Julia answered while looking directly in the other woman’s eye. “I see you when you are around him. You are pleasant around everyone but you glow when he is nearby. If you will only admit it to yourself, you will find he is everything you have ever dreamed about as a husband.”

“You can all say that,” Nadia answered dismissively.

“No, we can’t,” Octavia said. “For my part, I never dreamed that such a man would be possible for my future. I had always believed I would be married off to a fat, hateful man that required enticements to do business with Marindar. I will admit that I began to fantasize about a life as his queen but that changed. I have found a different life here ... a life I never considered before. I would marry him tomorrow if I could have that life with him but it is impossible. So I must choose and I chose my happiness.”

“You would be happy as queen,” Nadia protested.

“No,” Liala answered again. “If any of us had met Joseph during his campaigning days I have no doubt we would have stayed at his side for all time. But we have all found that we cannot be content with only half of our dreams fulfilled. He sees that. Just as he sees that your goals do not include exploration. You are happiest when you are in the middle of governing. It is a role that you have been training for your entire life.”

“To serve at my uncle’s side,” Nadia said.

“That’s not true,” Elizabeth answered. “You have told us that your uncle will wed soon. He will have a wife and a child that will take up the attention he once paid to you. In time, you will grow frustrated as your role in Denaya diminishes. Your role here will only grow. There are no boundaries here. You will find the life you have always desired within these walls beside one of the finest men you will ever know.”

“We didn’t wish to have this discussion yet,” Catherine said soothingly. “That is why we have delayed our ... visits with Joseph. But you need to stop looking for a reason to leave and focus on the multitude of reasons to stay.”

“You know we have spies everywhere,” Octavia said. “That almost certainly includes in your country and in your capital. We have known for more than a year that you were to be sent here. The information we received told us that it was because your uncle wished not only to learn more about Azkoval but he wanted you to get to know its king. If you were to write your uncle today and inform him that you wish to marry King Joseph and remain in Azkoval forever, I would wager that he would hand-deliver his blessings in order to ensure the wedding comes as soon as possible. What uncle wouldn’t be proud to have his niece’s child govern Azkoval?”

Nadia frowned.

“As much as we desire to ... spend nights with Joseph, we will not if it interferes in what is destined,” Bianca said.

“Nothing is destined!” Nadia said, getting to her feet. “I know what you want but I am not that person.”

“Not the person to rule with Joseph or not the person that is willing to share him with us?” Lucretia asked.

“Either!” Nadia said angrily as she sat heavily again.

The young women offered sympathetic looks.

“Our capital is different,” Nadia said with a hard sigh. “We are not ... perverted but we are not as repressed as some here. I know about relations. They are not conducted openly but they are not hidden, either. I know my uncle has courtesans.”

“We would not be mistresses,” Bianca cut in.

“No, of course not,” Nadia agreed. “I explained this to him today, in fact. You will all be his wives in deed if not in word. You will take roles in the government and in his life. You will bear him children and love each other as you love him. You will be his family.”

The others exchanged glances before Liala spoke.

“Yes,” she said with a nod. “When we return from Marindar, Octavia, Bianca, Lucretia and I will ask to be landed. That will give us the ability to maintain our relationship with Joseph and with each other.”

“Then one of you should be queen,” Nadia replied.

“None of us wish to be queen,” Julia pointed out. “You are the one who has always aspired to be a great man’s right hand.”

“Joseph sees this,” Bianca said.

“No, he doesn’t,” Nadia said with certainty. “I asked him this very question. I asked if he was permitting me access in order to groom me for the part. He said he was not. He said he simply liked to have someone with different ideas near to him while he considered important matters. Since everyone else has other duties, I have been conscripted.”

“It is still a preview of the life you can expect if you marry him,” Lucretia pointed out. “Will he seek your counsel on every matter? Perhaps not. But there will not be an important decision made in the most important country in the known world without your input.”

“It’s more than ambition,” Julia stated. “I’ve seen how your eyes follow him when he’s in the same room. I’ve seen the little secret smiles when he notices you or agrees with a point you’ve made.”

Nadia was about to protest but Octavia cut her off.

“From a practical standpoint,” she began in a softer voice than her usual gleeful tones, “what are your true options for wedlock once you return to Denaya? You will marry into a family there. If you are fortunate, it might even be to a man you do not hate. If nothing else, I want you to consider the opportunity Azkoval presents ... not to you but to the land your uncle rules. A marriage will tie Azkoval and Denaya more firmly for generations. Have you wondered why Azkoval sought out relations with a country as obscure as Pretonia? It offers nothing and needs nothing from us but we made it a point to send an emissary there and to offer to house a representative here. Why?”

Nadia frowned.

“It is because Joseph’s great-great-grandfather married a woman that came from that land,” Octavia answered without waiting for a reply. “The woman was dead for a hundred years before Joseph was born. She died without producing an heir so there are no blood ties. But she was once married to his great-great-grandfather so the king made certain to tell the Pretonians that they would always be considered our friends. That is what you can offer to Denaya. A child of your uncle’s line will one day rule Azkoval and bind our two countries together for eternity.”

Nadia exhaled noisily.

“What if I decide I do not wish to share my husband with ... women ... that I know?” she asked.

“Then we will desist our pursuit immediately,” Julia answered after a quick glance around the room.

“When we first knew of your arrival, we looked at you as ... someone malleable,” Elizabeth said. “Our immediate plan was to further your relationship with Joseph only if it met our standards.”

“That being a willingness to understand our relationship with him,” Bianca clarified.

“Now, we have come to view things differently,” Catherine continued. “We have seen the benefit of having you ... not someone like you but you ... at his side. We are wise enough to know that we do not understand many of the intricacies of ruling a large group of people.”

“You must understand that, in many ways, we are all alchemists,” Bianca added. “Everything we do here is a simple experiment. We have no idea of how things will turn out. We simply do things that seem practical at the moment. Even King Joseph has no experience in many matters that he must decide every day.”

“But you do,” Lucretia said. “You have spent your life watching and studying your uncle as he governed.”

“More importantly,” Julia cut in, “you are interested in the process. That is perhaps the largest disqualification for each of us. We are interested in some facets of how things work but we are disinterested in far more.”

“So, if you do not wish to share him, we will do as he would do,” Liala concluded. “We would put the needs of Azkoval ahead of our own desires. The future of this country is better served with you as his queen than with us in his bed.”

Geordie had begun to wonder if his life could get any better.

He was in a different country and was dining with a man feared and respected by all that had heard his name.

Best of all, the young man was surrounded on all sides by lovely women that would have turned the heads of any man in his village. He fought a smile as the image of one of the village women came to his mind. She was one of the more attractive young women in the area – and she knew it.

He glanced to his left where his brother’s fiancée sat and then to his right where an identical copy resided in her sister. Both wore dresses that were far less flattering than the trousers had been but each was prettier than the prettiest girl he’d ever seen.

Across from him, Octavia and Elizabeth had barely concealed their upper charms and creamy white skin pushed outward above their tight bodices. Beside them sat five more visions of exotic beauty in Nadia, Liala, Lucretia, Bianca and Catherine.

Chapter 73: Surprises, Good and Bad

The day before Genrico’s wedding to Victoria brought the return of Lydia and Yerrick to the castle – along with two surprises. Roderick and Annette Hulett rode along with the newlyweds through the city gates and up to the castle.

Joseph had the men at the gate on the watch for Yerrick and Lydia so he was waiting in the hall when the group entered.

“I see the castle still stands without me to tend to it,” Lydia announced with a smile. She had enjoyed meeting Yerrick’s family but she was happy to be home.

“It was a near thing,” Joseph said with a smile. He shook hands with Yerrick before pulling Lydia, dusty and bedraggled, into a brief hug. “It is good that you have returned.”

“Have we had visitors?” Lydia wondered. She saw at least one unfamiliar face in the room.

“No,” Joseph answered. Nadia cleared her throat and the king corrected himself. “A few but we found a place for them to reside. It’s just nice to see you both return safely. And what brings you two back to Tyrell?”

Annette looked to her brother and Roderick stepped forward.

“Our parents have determined they no long wish the responsibility of overseeing land on your behalf,” the young man announced.

Joseph blinked, clearly surprised at the news.

“They found life unpleasant without the ability to behave as they wished,” Annette clarified. “Morten gave them a bit of coin and they returned to my mother’s homeland.”

It had been only a few weeks since he’d seen the girl but she appeared to have grown in that brief time.

“I will confer the title to you if you wish,” Joseph said to Roderick.

“I do not wish it,” the young man said. Joseph shifted his gaze back to Annette.

“If you prefer, you may act as steward for your sister until she is of age and can assume the title,” the king proposed.

“I do not wish it,” Annette answered, shaking her head firmly.

“You can’t keep us down on the farm once we’ve seen Tyrell,” Yerrick said, laughing lightly.

“You wish to reside in the capital?” Joseph wondered.

“We do,” Roderick stated.

“They will lodge with us,” Lydia announced. “The house you gifted to us is far too large for two people. Annette has asked for employment at the castle and Roderick will join the military with its next class.”

“Unless I can convince him to give the Home Guard a look,” Yerrick said.

“That would permit you to act as Annette’s custodian until she is of age,” Joseph noted. “You may still join the army at that point.”

“I will consider my options and discuss things with Annette,” Roderick said, glancing at his sister.

“There is no hurry,” Joseph said. “I am certain that you had a hand in removing a thorn from my hide. I will sustain you both until you choose your path. I am truly happy to see you both again. I never doubted that I would but I suspected it would be several years.”

Joseph’s suspicions about Annette’s growth were confirmed when he gave her a hug. Her head now came to his shoulder and he could feel rounded swells beneath her tunic that had not been present when she had ridden in front of him on the way to her home region.

“With your permission, King Joseph, I would like to bathe and change before I resume my duties,” Lydia said.

“Of course,” Joseph told her. “Return when you are rested. It was several days before I felt whole again after my journey.”

“But you found things a mess when you returned,” Nadia said, stepping forward. “I am Nadia Muhlenberg, niece to King Olaf of Denaya. I have heard much of you, Lydia, and of you, Yerrick. It is my pleasure to meet you.”

She extended a hand first to Lydia and then to Yerrick.

“And you must be the members of the Hulett clan that your king admires so much,” she said to Roderick and Annette. “Welcome. My new friends have told me much about each of you. I am happy to have a face to put to the stories I’ve heard.”

Roderick nodded and hid a smile. It seems his wager at the tavern would provide a bit of coin for their use. He wondered how the others were taking the news ... and he wondered how his sister would react. Annette shook the woman’s hand but seemed content to ignore the implications.

“If you feel up to it, I would love to have your presence at evening meal,” Joseph told the group. “It will be our last chance to goad Genrico about his impending marriage and the final chance for Yerrick to impart his words of wisdom to the new groom.”

“We have not missed the wedding?” Lydia asked.

“It comes on the morrow,” Joseph replied. “Did you not notice the group of people camped outside the gates?”

“I thought perhaps the soldiers were not yet in their barracks,” Yerrick said. His first thought was to consider how much damage a group of outsiders might have done to his city. “It was quite a large encampment.”

“I fear Larchman might have been abandoned,” Joseph joked.

The conversation changed when a large group of sweaty people entered the castle.

“I told you,” Liala said, gesturing to where Annette and Roderick stood. “My eyes are still sharp.”

Joseph shook his head as the group split apart. Three went to greet Lydia and Yerrick; four moved to Annette and Roderick. Poor Geordie, who had been training at the field with the group, was left standing alone in the doorway. Joseph noticed a large bruise on boy’s arm.

“I will leave you to your cleansing and to the tender mercies of this group,” Joseph said. “I am expecting a report from Jonathan and Elena at any time.”

“The soldiers will be ready to depart before the weather turns,” Liala informed him. “Once we hear from Jonathan and Elena, we can make firmer plans.”

“Trouble?” Yerrick asked. Roderick, too, turned his eyes to the king.

“My brother assassinated my father and has sent men to invade us,” Octavia informed the newcomers. Only Lydia had met Junius and that meeting had been brief.

“We are at war?” Yerrick asked, amazed that the king was still so calm.

“Not as of yet,” Joseph replied. “Soon, however, I believe.”

“Where is Elena?” Lydia inquired.

“She was dispatched to Denaya to speak with our allies,” Joseph answered. Lydia nodded. There was little in the castle that she didn’t hear about and she knew Joseph had made plans to deal with Marindar.

“Should I put the Home Guard on alert?” Yerrick asked.

“There is no need,” Joseph said. “I have spoken to your sergeant and to Franco. No one will get near the capital. You have my word on that. There is no need to fret.”

The king’s statement was given credence when Genrico walked into the room laughing with his future bride and two older people in a language that none of the newcomers recognized.

“Ah, good, our goading can begin at once,” Joseph said, smiling as his friends approached.

“You are a terrible host,” Nadia said, shaking her head. “Geordie, if you please.”

The young man had been content to stay well away. It gave him ample opportunity to let his eyes roam over the figures in front of him without anyone noticing. Still, he did as Nadia bid.

“This is Geordie Frund,” Nadia said. “He is Genrico’s brother. These are Genrico’s parents, Garten and Gemma. They came for the wedding but Joseph is doing his best to convince them to remain in Azkoval. Allow me to introduce Yerrick and Lydia. You have all heard King Joseph speak of them many times. These two are Roderick and Annette ... I suppose it would be of Hulett now. They are brother and sister.”

The group conducted a halting conversation in Trade Common. Most of the group spoke it well but it was another thing Roderick and Annette had never been taught.

Joseph watched as Nadia served as translator for the two newcomers. Julia caught his eye and gave him a wink before he slipped away to his office, content that everyone was in good hands.

The letters from Elena arrived shortly after everyone had left the castle. One group had returned to the training field and the other had headed off to their lodgings to bathe and recuperate from weeks on a horse or wagon.

Nadia wasn’t surprised to receive a packet from her uncle at the same time as Marcos handed Joseph his missives from abroad. Both opened their parchments and studied the contents in silence.

Nadia frowned in concentration when she read her uncle’s words.

“My dearest child, (the letter read).

“I have received your latest dispatches and thank you for their thoroughness. Lady Elena and Baron Jonathan send their thanks, as well. It seems you are their conduit for information because King Joseph apparently does not believe his friends require specific instructions. It is a testament to his faith in them but they are thankful that you present almost every conversation in writing.

“Having them here has been a revelation to me. They can put into context what mere words on parchment cannot convey. Your descriptions give me the outline and their explanations fill in the colors. You will be happy to know that I have already begun to implement some of the things you noted in your letters. The changes will be gradual, to be certain, but they will be noticeable in time. You have done your country and your uncle a great service.

“I do, however, wish you would include less about Azkoval and more about you when you write. I know everything from the cost of a chicken to the composition of boot soles but I have yet to hear how you are enjoying your journey. My dear, please understand, this trip was meant as a chance for you to learn and grow away from my side. Lady Elena has told me that you are becoming quite accomplished at horse riding. Jonathan has mentioned that you worked side-by-side with King Joseph and his friends to load a relief ship bound for Paxifica. I want to hear about these things from you. I have learned that you have made friends with many people and I want to know all about the things you do.

“In that spirit, I will tell you about things happening here. I have negotiated a marriage contract with Helga. Of course we will wait for your return before we wed. I wish I could tell you that the event will be small but I would be untruthful if I said that. I have been informed – by Helga and by Lady Elena – that the marriage of a sitting monarch must be a spectacle unto itself. I find myself powerless to stop things.”

The small smile her uncle’s words had provided faded as she read on.

“I also fear I must relay some distressing news. Moving my sister and her child nearer to the capital was a mistake. Sonya is no longer the smiling woman I so admired when I was a child. I suppose I am no longer the sandy-haired boy she doted upon either but the truth fills me with great sadness. My sister has aged poorly. She is filled with anger and bitterness. The child is cold and hostile. I tell you this not to drag your spirits downward but so you will be aware of what I’ve found should you decide to meet the daughter now in Tyrell. The warning you sent to me kept me from moving them directly into the palace and I am thankful. Without your words, I might be dead for I have no doubt that my death would please both greatly.

“I also fear that their emergence has created quite a scandal in Narcine. People now speak aloud words they have long said in whispers and your lineage has become known. This creates a problem that I cannot solve to my satisfaction. I have long wished for you to have an official role in my government. Now, that is no longer possible. Your appointment would lend legitimacy to a family that wishes to create mayhem on our shores. I am not certain an unofficial role is even possible given the scurrilous words that many in power have chosen to use. I truly hope you will understand my predicament.

“I did not wish to convey this to you in a letter but Helga was concerned that you would think that she is the cause of my change of heart. That is not the case. She is among your strongest supporters and has enlisted the aid of many people (including our friends from across the water) to help me find a way to offer you all you deserve without aiding my sister and her children. You are such a resourceful girl that I determined it best to inform you of the situation and solicit your advice.

“Please know that regardless of how the future arrives, you will always be my pride and my happiness.

“Love always,

“Uncle Olaf”

Nadia put down the letter to find King Joseph looking at her intently. He had watched the emotions play over her face and saw a tear stream down her cheek. Nadia felt it and wiped it away.

“I’m sorry,” Joseph said sincerely.

“With a war looming I am surprised to learn that Lady Elena has time to impart the petty squabbles of a royal household in her reports,” Nadia said with real bitterness in her voice.

“I know nothing of what troubles you only that something does,” the king pointed out. “If I can help you or your uncle, please know that I will.”

“There is no help for a villainous family,” Nadia hissed. “It seems that everyone in Narcine knew of my birth but me. Now, since my mother and sister are nearby they have no difficulty in using this information against my uncle.”

“I see,” Joseph said – although he didn’t. “What can we do to alter the situation?”

“Nothing,” Nadia said as another tear slipped down her cheek. “My uncle ... the man that raised me and taught me ... has essentially disavowed me because of my true heritage.”

“I doubt that sincerely,” Joseph countered. “Your uncle has never struck me as the type to let public opinion stand in the way of doing what is right for your country. At least that is the impression I have of him ... mostly from you, I suppose.”

Nadia looked at the earnest face of the man across the desk from her.

“When I heard about your concept of ministers, I thought I had finally found a way to aid my uncle and ... and be recognized for my work,” Nadia said with a slight blush.

“That is one of the reasons I made the appointments official at our Court,” Joseph admitted. “I wished for those that give their very best to Azkoval to receive the praise he or she is due. No one can fault you for wishing to be noticed.”

“Now I will never be,” Nadia said. “My uncle says he is uncertain if I can have any affiliation with his house because of the deeds and words of my family.”

“I hasten to point out that these people are his family as well as yours,” Joseph noted.

“That is different,” Nadia answered immediately. “He rules by birthright. An adviser is answerable not only to the king but to the people. Choran said that to me. Everyone now knows my father is a pederast and an assassin. They know he attacked my sisters. They know that my uncle allowed him to live after attacking a strange child. I will always be a constant reminder of the people of King Olaf’s impotence. He’s correct. I cannot permit the shame of my father to fall unto his reign.”

“The man is being incredibly shortsighted,” Joseph said, shaking his head. “You know of the families of my advisers. Genrico’s father barely had two coppers to his name at any one time. Choran’s family is as common as they come. Alexander was cuckolded for 20 years and raised another man’s children without even know it. Jonathan is one of those children! We won’t even discuss the families of my closest friends. Do you believe I would be better served casting them aside?”

“Of course not,” Nadia said.

“Then I will say this to you now ... and I will write it to your uncle later this evening,” Joseph said firmly. “He is a fool if he permits a few narrow-minded men and women to tempt him into casting you aside. And I will tell you this ... and, again, I will write this to King Olaf: If he does not wish for you to help at his capital I will gladly accept you at mine. Anyone that has an issue with that is more than welcome to speak to me about it. But I would advise them to have their affairs in order beforehand.”

It was rare for the king to show emotion but his face was red and his fists clenched as he spoke.

“Things are somewhat different in Denaya than here,” Nadia replied, wondering why she was coming to her uncle’s defense after being pushed away. “Here, your rule is absolute. My country still has factions that oppose my uncle on general terms. He is marrying the daughter of one the leaders to help allay some of the problems but there are still one or two others that have pushed for separation.”

Chapter 74: An Empty Castle

Genrico and Victoria’s nuptials set in motion a series of events that had been planned for several months.

The newlyweds departed for a visit to Osid – and to deliver a dozen horses for the Caliph’s usage and breeding. They took with them a small cadre of soldiers to provide protection. The soldiers would stay behind to train with Osid’s retainers.

They also took along Nadia’s sister, Annika, who departed Azkoval with 10 gold coins to her name (three from King Olaf and seven provided by her older sister from their father’s coinage rather than from King Joseph).

Her captors (Clementine, Carolina and Constance) had offered dire predictions of what would befall the woman if she ever was seen in Tyrell again. But they had also offered her something to think about on the voyage: She was finally free. Annika was free from the stain of her family and from her father’s mistreatment. She had coin and the opportunity to build whatever sort of life she might choose for herself. Half of her wealth (along with her unique beauty) would ensure a marriage to almost any man that caught her fancy and a life of adventure, leisure or profit. It was a gift rarely seen in Azkoval or Denaya.

Annika had nodded as the trio had spoken – but Rucar’s employees had no doubt that Annika von Schuman would find more mischief and an early grave. She was simply too arrogant and too stupid to stay out of her own way.

Carolina and Constance had accepted Genrico’s offer to join them on the voyage – not to watch over Annika but so they could see a portion of the world neither had even known existed three or four years earlier.

A week after Genrico and Victoria headed southward, Morane, Alexander, Amelia, Merritt and their contingent set sail for Morane’s homeland. Joseph knew the ship would return in a year or so – but he doubted he would ever see Morane again. The king knew the ties to one’s home country could never be completely severed. He gave his now-retired bishop a warm hug on the docks – embarrassing for the former slave and missionary.

Liala and her soldiers (which included Bianca and Octavia) departed for Octavia’s homeland shortly thereafter. The group planned to sail as far as they could before winter set in for real. They would stop a few weeks’ sailing time from the Marindar coast to restock their supplies and then make their way northward as soon as the harsh winter permitted passage.

Again, Joseph found himself on the docks wishing his friends farewell and good tidings. He wasn’t surprised that almost the entire city turned out to see the soldiers off.

With Jonathan and Elena electing to spend the winter in Denaya and the rest of his retinue heading off to their home regions for the winter Joseph was left to wonder if this was how he would spend the remainder of his life – watching others go off on adventures while he stayed behind to worry about their safety and guessing when they might return.

He felt a soft hand on his arm and turned his head to see Nadia. She offered a gentle smile.

“They will return to you,” she told him.

“Some,” Joseph replied. “I fear we have seen Morane for the final time. Some will perish in the wilds of Marindar. Some will elect to stay elsewhere if they find the place hospitable. It is the nature of things. People move on.”

Nadia gripped his arm briefly before sliding her hand downward to take his.

“Not this time,” she told him. “Yes, some of our friends might perish on their journeys. Fate can be cruel that way. But those that are able will return to your side – if not immediately then very soon afterward. You have given them something they won’t find elsewhere no matter how often they seek. You have built a home for them here, Joseph. You have taken this land that man and heaven had forsaken and you have built it into a haven for everyone. The friends you have ... the family you have built ... they will always find their way back to you. I know this.”

The king sighed heavily and watched until the last of the ships made its way out of the harbor to the open sea.

Nadia found herself using her thumb to massage Joseph’s palm and wondered when she had begun that motion. It felt natural to be standing at the water with her hand in his.

“Come,” she said before she could lose herself in her own reflections. There would be time for her musings later – because she was as alone as Joseph. “I asked the cook to prepare a nice lunch for us – your favorites.”

Joseph shifted his gaze from the departing ships to the woman beside him.

“Thank you,” he said. “That was kind.”

Nadia’s cloak had slipped off her shoulder when she had taken the king’s hand so Joseph pulled it around her to ward off the chill coming from the northern winds.

Nadia graced him with a warm smile.

The soldiers fell in around them as they started their walk back to the castle. Nadia waited until the ranks had formed around them before she slid her hand back into Joseph’s. Unlike a few moments earlier, this time she laced her fingers in his.

Their billowing cloaks hid the intimate gesture from the citizens that still turned out by the dozens to see their king each time he emerged from behind the castle walls. But one person, Gemma Frund, saw what was happening and gave her husband a nudge in the ribs.

“A woman knows these things,” she informed him in a low voice.

Garten merely nodded – and didn’t mention that he, too, had noticed the burgeoning relationship between their former king’s niece and their current king.

The Frunds had elected to stay in Azkoval for the winter while Garten investigated Joseph’s shipping fleet. They had decided to stay away from the castle, however.

They had taken lodgings not far from where Lydia and Yerrick resided – which suited Geordie just fine since he had taken quite a shine to Annette of Hulett. He lived near enough that it didn’t seem like anything but a coincidence that he got the chance to see her almost every day.

Annette had celebrated her 13th year but her final growth spurt – along with the amount of time she spent around Julia, Liala, Octavia, Lucretia, Bianca, Elizabeth and Catherine – made her seem older.

Roderick had elected to join the Home Guard as soon as an opening arrived and had taken a temporary job as Garten’s messenger and transcriptionist in the meantime. Genrico’s father still wasn’t fond of visiting the castle but he required information from those sources almost daily. Roderick had excellent penmanship and Garten was already lamenting his loss when Yerrick found a spot for the young man patrolling the city streets.

Garten had decided to conscript Geordie into the duty – until Gemma had pointed out that Garten had already alienated one son by planning out his life without a moment of discussion. Garten hadn’t been pleased by the comparison – but he also couldn’t refute it. For now, Geordie was working as a laborer helping Franco’s sons in their race to finish the barracks before the snows started to fall in earnest.

The work seemed to suit Genrico’s brother. He, too, had grown in stature – and his affiliation with the king and the defense minister (not to mention the fact that he was often seen about the city with the group of attractive women that surrounded the king) had increased his status among the females of the city.

That had led to an awkward conversation, conducted not by his father but by his brother and his surrogate brother (the king) – who perhaps knew less of the females of the species than the 14-year-old Geordie did. Thankfully, the king’s shadow cabinet had been within earshot. They spent much of the week correcting the misinformation Joseph and Genrico had provided.

The last thing Geordie wanted was that group angry at him so he made it a point to treat every female he met (regardless of age or marital status) with courtesy and respect. If anything, his manners increased the numbers of young, eligible women that trailed in his wake.

There were many in the capital that were going to miss the company of the groups that had departed for distant shores – but none moreso than Joseph and Nadia.

That was evident in their shambling pace back up the street to where they resided.

“This must be what it is like to watch one’s children head off to meet their future,” Nadia remarked as they neared the portal.

The comment brought a deep laugh from Joseph.

“Perhaps you’re right,” he said. “It is hard for me to send people off into the unknown without walking there first myself.”

“They are all very capable warriors,” Nadia told him, giving his hand a gentle squeeze.

“Even with those that have simply departed for home, I worry,” Joseph admitted. “They are all first-time landholders. We have brought in administrators with their input. Aside from Elizabeth, they are headed to places that are unfamiliar to them. They will know no one.”

“Lucretia went with Julia,” Nadia pointed out. “Catherine said she knows the man running McMicken for her from her time with the Burbridge family. Catherine is but a day’s ride from Elizabeth. All three are but two days’ ride from here. They will be fine, Joseph.”

The king sighed.

“Perhaps you’re right about the children part,” he confessed as they sat down in the small family dining room. “It bothers me that they will do just fine without me around to watch over them. I know that everyone believes they watch out for me ... but I watched out for them just as much.”

“I know you did,” Nadia said. She had released his hand when they sat but now she placed hers atop his again. “They know you did. But everyone deserves to have an adventure of their own. They deserve to have the chance to put their mark on the world. Liala, Octavia and Bianca want to impress you by bringing victory home from Marindar – and then bringing their soldiers out alive just like you did. Julia wants to prove that she is not just a fierce warrior but also an able landholder. Catherine and Elizabeth are both excited to start enacting their educational plans on a larger scale so you will be proud of them, too.”

“I am already proud of all of them,” Joseph said.

“I know,” Nadia said again. “But this is about letting them prove their worth to themselves, too. I know what they are experiencing right now. There is excitement but there is also great trepidation. I looked forward to my visit here ... but I also dreaded it. My uncle had told me many times that I was capable ... but I could not know for certain until I could prove it without him standing behind me.”

“Which you have,” Joseph said, smiling at Nadia.

“Perhaps,” she said, shrugging slightly. “In many ways, I have gone from having him behind me to having you behind me. There is no real risk of failure for me. You would protect me from that just as he protected me in the past.”

Joseph nodded his agreement.

“Does this mean that you wish some time away from the castle, too?” he asked after a moment of silence. That wasn’t the question he wanted answered – and Nadia knew it. He was asking if she wanted time away from him.

“No,” she said at once. “I find...”

She sighed.

“I find I am quite happy with the arrangements that we’ve made,” she admitted. “I am happy that we can grow to know one another ... without distractions. I am not saying that I will not miss our friends. I already miss them greatly. But this will give us an opportunity to learn more about each other. It will give us a chance to see if...”

She paused again.

“Please do not be cross with me,” she said.

“I won’t,” Joseph said. He turned his hand over to caress Nadia’s.

“I will give us a chance to see if we can exist together without the others,” she said. “I ... I am still uncertain about the structure of the relationships you will wish with them – and they will wish with you. Logically, I can see no real harm in it. Yet...”

“There is potential for a great deal of harm to come from it,” Joseph finished for her. “I have always known that. It is why I have declined their attempts to press the matter further. They can’t simply live in the castle, produce children without a husband and expect nobody to notice and nobody to care. And they cannot simply expect the woman I marry to permit such behavior.”

“It is not a matter of permission,” Nadia said. “It is...”

She stopped when the doors to the kitchen opened and a server emerged.

“Let us discuss this at another time,” she proposed.

“The winds foretell of an early winter,” Joseph said with a soft smile. “I believe we will have ample time to conduct this discussion while we are stuck here staring at each other for months on end.”

The castle wasn’t the only structure that was almost barren as the opening snows of the season coated the landscape.

The barracks held barely 50 soldiers – almost all of them new arrivals that would begin their training when the weather warmed.

A large portion of the army had departed with Liala – more than half the soldiers in Tyrell were on their way to Marindar in a show of force that King Junius could never hope to match.

A smaller group had left with Genrico. Most of the 100 would stay behind to train with Osid’s troops. In return, the Caliph would send some of his soldiers back with Genrico to spend a few months in Tyrell.

Another group had been sent down the Western Road to provide support and supplies to Drayvon. The northern winters rarely affected the southern tradewinds and the pirates had attempted to make land numerous times the previous winter. Drayvon and his soldiers had managed to keep them off land – for the most part – but they had been spread thin.

Joseph had spoken with the mayor and the Home Guard commander. Both believed that the city’s police force could protect Tyrell from any invasion force until help could arrive from elsewhere. There were soldiers stationed only two or three days away by horseback. The only real danger would be faced by those outside the city walls – the dockworkers and the newly arrived recruits.

But little could be done to help those people. Joseph hoped there would be sufficient warnings to get everyone inside the city if invaders appeared in the harbor – or somehow managed to traverse the snowy winter terrain.

The horses were sure-footed on light snow but even the marvelous animals couldn’t do much when the accumulation reached a human’s waist.

Most of Tyrell was content to remain indoors. Remulus had spent his captivity crafting window coverings made from fur that were a great improvement over the wooden shutters commonly used. It stood him in good stead but Joseph still kept him on a form of house arrest.

Life was actually good for the man. Tyrell’s winters, harsh as they might be, were nothing compared to the bone-chilling cold that seeped through even the stoutest in the northernmost climes of Marindar.

As with Annika, Remulus was permitted free movement in the city – with the same caveat as Nadia’s sister had received. There were “minders” nearby and the first step out of line would result in either imprisonment or instant death.

Remulus found he didn’t mind the restrictions. The people in Tyrell were different from his home. Even as the snow came down, they smiled and made jokes. He saw a wife throw a snowball at her husband and the man simply laughed and returned the gesture. The the wife scooped up another handful and started to chase the man, both laughing and grinning the entire time.

In his previous existence, Remulus knew that such an act would lead to a very public beating – perhaps unto death. At the very least, it would lead to a church leader removing the wife from her home for several months of “counseling.”

Remulus shuddered when he considered what form the “counseling” might take.

“Cold finally catching up to you?” a man asked in passable Marindarian. It was one of the “minders” appointed to watch over the newcomer.

Remulus merely shook his head.

Table of Contents

- Prologue
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- Chapter 27
- Chapter 28
- Chapter 29
- Chapter 30
- Chapter 31
- Chapter 32
- Chapter 33
- Chapter 34
- Chapter 35
- Chapter 36
- Chapter 37
- Chapter 38
- Chapter 39
- Chapter 40
- Chapter 41
- Chapter 42
- Chapter 43
- Chapter 44
- Chapter 45
- Chapter 46
- Chapter 47
- Chapter 48
- Chapter 49
- Chapter 50
- Chapter 51
- Chapter 52
- Chapter 53
- Chapter 54
- Chapter 55
- Chapter 56
- Chapter 57
- Chapter 58
- Chapter 59
- Chapter 60
- Chapter 61
- Chapter 62
- Chapter 63
- Chapter 64
- Chapter 65
- Chapter 66
- Chapter 67
- Chapter 68
- Chapter 69
- Chapter 70
- Chapter 71
- Chapter 72
- Chapter 73
- Chapter 74